The night and stars have a way of reminding us how vast life is, yet sometimes we feel weighed down by our own struggles. If anyone here ever feels overwhelmed or needs support to navigate tough times, professional psychotherapy services can provide a safe space to find clarity and healing. Just wanted to share this in case it’s helpful.
Waking up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors would have been heaven....if she hadn't woken up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors.
The crash started her awake, eyes flying open. Her heart had already begun to race, chest rising and falling before Faye registered the fact that she was still in bed, tucked safely in her mountain of pillows and blankets. Only...not. Mortification set in as Faye realized just how wrapped up in the both of them she was. Limbs flung every which way, personal space completely gone. Her cheeks flushed a violent shade of red as she blinked up at the men, still bleary-eyed from sleep. Killian was still half-tucked beneath her, and Faye wiggled herself sideways to give him some space. The Shadowsinger abruptly left the bed, well on his way to leaving the room. Wayland's taunt echoed in Faye's ears and she slapped at him blindly, even as she let out a groan and rolled across the bed in search of his warmth. Down one body, she focused all of her remaining energy on the man still in her bed. Face burrowing into his chest, she locked her arms around Wayland and hid away, half out of embarassment and half because she was still exhausted.
“We need a bigger bed,” she murmured against his skin, well on her way to dozing off once more. But not before she sent Killian a sleepy, teasing, Don’t snuggle, my ass.
And she had to admit, he wasn't half bad at it.
xXx
For once, she wasn't complaining about the strain in her muscles as they trudged uphill, or the shortness to her breath as she did her best to keep up with the Illyrians leading the way - all Faye could focus on was the view on their way to the top.
As they walked up those crumbling old steps, the woman couldn't help but to stare at the remains of the once-great temple in awe. The stonework was unlike anything she'd ever seen before, ancient and old and carved with such precision - the labor of some long lost love. Though the building had long-since begun to crumble, the statues remained standing. Somehow they looked as if they had always belonged here, half in ruin and covered by overgrowth. Faye could have sworn that the ground itself hummed with life as they approached, as if something old and long-forgotten was waking up to murmur hello.
She couldn't help but to stare, to greedily drink in every curve of those enormous statues as she imagined the kind of devotion that must have inspired their creation. Humans didn't erect statues like this. They worshiped their gods with measly alters and their Kings with statues of pure gold, because that was what was expected of them. There was no life in those structures, no love, no sense of eternity or the everlasting. Everything in her past life now seemed so mundane, so insincere. Standing at the top of the stone steps, with her chin tipped towards the heavens as she studied those weathered depictions of Sunara and Lunaris, listening to Killian explain their purpose, Faye felt infinite. She felt whole and connected and purposeful, for the first time in this life and the one before.
She was as ethereal and immortal as those two sisters - a balance between the sun and the moon.
Those few words flitted around the edge of Faye's subconscious mind for much longer than she gave them permission, and it wasn't long after Killian uttered them that the blonde's two-toned gaze was shifting between her companions with mild interest. Of all the temples they could have chosen, all the legends she could have learned...the coincidence in the way this one mirrored her exact predicament was unsettling. Wayland had always been her sun, long before she even realized it. Everything about the man exuded warmth - from the roots of his tousled blonde locks to the very tips of his bronzed flesh, every inch of him was pure sunshine. He was larger than life, a steadfast pillar of honor and loyalty and all the brightness that made men great. He thought and spoke and acted with a sort of fiery passion that could quickly rage into a wildfire if left uncontrolled.
And then....the moon. Tall, dark, mysterious. Killian was reserved, careful, and so intentional with his every movement. Impulse was foreign to him. Composure, cool calculation. And yet he loved deeply - she could see it, in the way he looked at the Inner Circle. It was there in the things he did in the dark, when the shadows enveloped him and he lost himself to another, lonelier world entirely. It was there in the burdens he shouldered alone. For them. His passion was cool, but it wasn't less. His presence was subtle, but it couldn't be ignored. The man was pure determination and will, someone that could push her to the very edge of her limitations and then ground her with just the brush of his fingertips.
\
Balance, that was the word that kept tugging at the back of her mind. Wayland and Killian, the two of them were already balanced. They were light and dark, hot and cold, hard and soft - the list of opposition was endless. And where did that leave Faye? Who was she, what role did she play here? Was she supposed to be dusk? Lukewarm? Pliable? Somehow being in the middle seemed lackluster. As if she gave up a little bit either way to keep herself rooted firmly in the middle. And yet, what could she do? What could she be? The Sun and The Moon were already taken, and there wasn't a third deity. Just enough room for the two pillars - they were all that were needed.
The top of the steps found them at the entrance of the temple, though its doors had long since been torn away and the structure itself was crumbling beneath the influence of the elements. Moss ran rampant between the cracks in the masonry, and ivy crept along the lowermost bricks. Dirt coated the floor like a second skin, and it looked like it had been eons since anyone had stepped foot up here. A glance upwards told her that the roof of all things remained relatively sound, supported by those two mesmerizing pillars that towered far overhead. And beside them, two enormous stone wolves. One with etchings of the sun, the other with the moon. Fierce and powerful, protectors and allies. Faye reached out and brushed her fingers against one of those stone wolves, wiping away the dirt and debris that stained its granite fur. "They're beautiful," she said softly. And they were. Not beautiful in the way of diamonds and rubies. The statues didn't glitter like gold, nor did they sparkle or shine. They were just a couple hunks of cold, hard stone that gazed back at them lifelessly. And yet there was beauty in the intricacy, in every curve of the wolves pelts, every shadow lining the sisters' faces. There was beauty in the time, effort, and soul that had gone into creating these pieces. There was even beauty in the way the earth sought to reclaim them as its own, beauty in the way everything in this world eventually came full circle. Faye knew she could live a hundred thousand lifetimes and never dream to recreate something half so inspiring.
Carefully, the trio made their way into the abandoned temple. Faye treaded lightly, stepping over fallen columns and wayward bricks that had tumbled loose from the walls and the ceiling. Their feet made dusty footprints as they walked along, not stopping until they reached a dias in the center of a large, dome-shaped chamber. Sunlight poured in from overhead through the spaces intentionally carved out of the ceiling, filling the room with a faint glow. Faye glanced around that little chamber curiously, brows puckering while her eyes sought out whatever it was they’d come here to find. And then suddenly there was the glint of sunlight on granite and there, in the center of the dias, she saw it - and how could she have missed it? Missed him? Standing there, larger than life with his head bowed and his teeth bared as if daring them to approach. Not a protector, like the other wolves. No he was too big, too fierce. Something told her that he was a key player in the story of Sunara and Lunaris, however it might end. And when Killian’s shadows flickered out to wipe away the grime coating the wall behind the statue, leaving the wolf bathed in flame, she realized that perhaps he was a key player in her own story as well.
Fenrir, the wolf who would swallow the sun and burn up the world - darkness and light come together to forge something new.
Revelation came flooding into Faye so hard and so swift that she had to take a step back, her widened blue eyes scanning over the length of that lone wolf as her hands trembled by her side. And all at once, the answer so plain that she couldn't understand how she missed it before, Faye realized that she didn't need to balance out the sun and the moon - they balanced her. She was not torn between the two, but rather cocooned. Not caught between The Sun and The Moon, but enveloped equally by both the light and the darkness. She gave up nothing, no part of either, because both continually poured into her. They were two sides of the same coin, but she….she was in a league all her own. The Sun in one hand, The Moon in the other, and what she did with their power was up to her.
As the metaphor slipped away, Faye was left there standing face to face with Fenrir. To make up for the step back, she took two forward. Fear left her gaze, replaced with a newfound warmth as she reached out and stroked her fingertips along the underside of the wolf’s massive neck. Suddenly, he didn’t seem quite so ferocious and alone. And silently, she thanked him.
Killian’s voice pricked her ears, and Faye looked over at the Shadowsinger. The sound of her newfound nickname on his lips made her smile in a way that set her entire face beaming, and his words sparked something in her chest. Swallow the sun? For him? She could do that. Almost as soon as he had finished speaking, Wayland’s voice caught her attention. Faye’s head shifted to the other side, and his words sent that little ember in her chest smoldering. All of it, she’d burn all of it down. For him. For them. With them. There was no hesitation now when she reached out and gripped them both tightly by the hand, feeling her power surge through her veins fast and fierce. An inferno with no beginning and no end.
She was going to set the world on fire.
…
Faye stood in the center of the adjoining room, staring at the men who watched her from a few yards away. Flicking her fingertips, she clung to the power that she could feel ebbing and flowing there. A warmth desperate to get out in a surge, a wave, a stream - it didn’t matter. She could feel that power churning somewhere deep inside, popping and hissing as if her core was molten and the magic was bubbling up, threatening to overflow. She imagined it like a stream of liquid light, like the tendrils she’d created a few times before. Golden and shimmering, bubbling up from that pit inside her belly and flowing through her veins. Up and up and up, along the curve of her elbow and into her fingertips where it settled and pulsed and begged for release. In her minds’ eye Faye could see it, could feel it, could taste it and touch it. It was her and she was it, there was no separation - they were one.
“Stand back,” she said quietly, looking at the two Illyrians. She remembered the last time, how easily she’d lost the leash on her magic and allowed it to run rampant. It had taken control of her so quickly, so easily, and she didn’t want that happening again. But if it did, she wanted them far enough away that they wouldn’t be caught in the crossfire. Though they were unwilling to budge, a stern look from Faye and a few flicks of her fingertips in their direction got the men to put a little more space between them. When the feet turned into yards, she felt a little bit better about unleashing whatever magic she had that was pounding against the walls, demanding to be let free.
Drawing in a deep breath, Faye closed her eyes. She reached out for every ounce of that power she could feel straining against the confines of her skin, reached out and drew it forward until it danced along the palms of her hands, shimmering brighter and brighter as she dug deep to pull it forth. Palms shaking as she stared down at them, Faye gritted her teeth and yanked. She remembered that other world, the pool of water that had grounded her so easily. That was the source of their power, Killian had said. Everything they were resided within that pool. And so she pulled from it. She imagined the source of her power as that little body of water, silvery and weightless, and once she’d grabbed hold, Faye began to drain it.
The magic didn’t leave her body in a frantic rush. It wasn’t a clap of thunder and a streak of lightning. It wasn’t an uncontrollable flash of power that she couldn’t contain. It was slow and precise, like unraveling a thread. The shimmering balls in the palms of her hands began to grow, and grow. Before long they formed one ball, one huge golden orb with sunshine-yellow flames flickering around its edges as it built and built, that pool steadily draining as Faye used it to fill her hands with magic that felt eerily similar to that silky, temperate liquid when she molded it in the palm of her hands. As the orb grew larger, its light began to fill the room. Just a dull, flickering glow that slowly grew steadier and steadier the longer Faye was able to hold onto it.
I am Fenrir, she told herself. I will swallow the sun. Flowers will wither. Kings will fall.
I will burn this world to ash, and fill the next with my glow.
The orb was growing too big. It suddenly began to feel hot in her hands, and Faye could feel that inner pool of power running dry. She could hear her magic whispering to her, tickling at the edges of her control. Almost, almost. She continued to spin that orb like a spider spins its web, pulling at the little golden thread until it went taut and she knew its end was near. As her arms began to shake, now with exertion, she knew that it was time to cap the magic. Time to ground herself, to keep it from becoming too much, to keep everyone safe. And so she imagined herself planting two feet firmly in that pool and dropping to her knees, letting the water rush over her. Much more quickly than she’d been able to draw the magic to her, she was able to cut it off. The source stopped flowing, and Faye was left with a trembling ball of light in her hands and no idea what to do with it. It was heavy, and growing heavier - too heavy. She couldn’t hold it.
With a cry, Faye let go. A burst of light filled the room then, blinding for a moment as it dispersed. No heat, no flames, just pure sunlight flooding the room. A frenzied end to her first manifestation of power - but she would take it. The light began to slowly trickle out of the room, and she blinked a few times as her eyes adjusted to the now near-darkness. Across the room, Killian and Wayland were doing the same. As the light ebbed away fully and their senses readjusted, they all seemed to realize it at the same time.
She’d done it.
Light filled her, so bright and bubbly that Faye was sure they had to see it shining through her flesh and bone. The men were beaming themselves, looking torn between pride and bewilderment as they approached her - in one piece. Faye sprinted across the distance separating them. Her feet couldn’t carry her fast enough. She was floating, gliding, flying across the room so quickly that she kicked up dust and sent bits of gravel skidding in every direction. All thought left her mind as she flew into the first pair of arms that were reaching for her - Killian’s arms. She would have rebounded off of the man’s broad chest if his biceps hadn’t wrapped around her, locking her in place. Faye’s hands flew up to either side of the Shadowsinger’s face, cupping it in her hands for the briefest of moments before her lips were crashing against his urgently. Fingers curling into his flesh, she clutched his mouth to hers for one prolonged, sweet moment before she was tearing herself away from him, a squeal sounding in the air. Faye spun out of Killian’s arms as quickly as she’d launched herself into them, stumbling the two or three steps towards Wayland. Her hands gripped his forearms tightly and the blonde jumped up and down excitedly, her eyes bright. “Did you see that? I did it! It just bubbled up and I grabbed it and I pulled and I did it, I swallowed the light!” She was shouting and she didn’t care. Didn’t care that she was a twenty something girl playing warrior queen, didn’t care that she was ridiculously excited over exhibiting the most basic control over her magic, didn’t care what they might think of her for it. She did it - she did it, and they were one step closer to rescuing Evie because of it. Because of her. Because of them.
Another huff of frustration flew out of Phaedra. The fifth one that day to be exact. It was still progress though. It was five less than he had heard from her yesterday, so there was that.
Twigs and brush snapped and crunched beneath their boots as they pushed through the thick brush that had overgrown the pathways they traveled. He and Wayland had their swords in hand, cutting their way through where it became otherwise impossible to walk through. Phaedra was close by, moving with her arms outstretched in front of her as they tried to get through with sheer will, a grimace plastered on her face as she did. The Shadowsinger glanced in her direction when the sound of a branch whomping her echoed between them. Make that six huffs of frustration.
A dimple formed on Killian’s right cheek at the threat leaving her lips and he gave another hard sweep of his sword through the foliage.
“You wound me, Wildflower,”Wayland said with a hand placed over his heart protectively. The Commander then shot a grin toward Killian. The act made a wave of relief crawl up his spine to see his relationship with his brother was becoming slowly mended after weeks of built-up tension. He had almost expected the opposite to happen after their conversation with Nevara back at the townhouse. It wasn’t like the topic was something one would deem comfortable. It ended with Nevara explaining that in the end, Phaedra was now bonded to both of them and not in the way expected. Her further research highlighted that the Carranam bond was not much different from the mating bond and that by the laws of magic, they were both equally a part of her soul, etched for her and only her. It explained the things he had been feeling, and that part was much-needed clarity, but it left them all to face that Phaedra didn’t have to choose. She could have them both.
The idea hadn’t left his mind since it was brought up. Have them both. It was hard for him to face the idea that he might just want Phaedra the same way that Wayland did. Entirely. Not just something that was once platonic, but something much more raw— something more demanding. He’d felt the desire to want to be near to her plenty of times since their bond was created, but as the days went on, and with this new knowledge. . . Killian watched Phaedra, as each step she took strained soft muscles against tight leather that hugged her hips, thighs, and calves. Her waist was bound by leather as well, hugging the swells of her breasts in a way that made keeping his eyes on her face rather difficult. His jaw clenched at the thought and he tore his gaze away abruptly, forcing himself to concentrate solely on cutting through the vines in front of him. He couldn’t let himself think that way. Couldn’t let himself believe she’d truly want both of them. Part of him wondered if such a thing would work. How that territorial part of both him and Wayland would be able to rest in such a predicament?
Phaedra’s outburst managed to steal Killian from his thoughts and the three of them finally managed to shove through the thick of it all, stepping out into a large clearing atop a hill that rolled downward toward a small village. Monfall. It was the only village between them and the old forgotten Temple of Carsadona. Faye had begun taking long strides toward civilization and Killian grunted, trying to hold back a laugh that threatened to bubble up. Reaching out a hand, he curled his fingers into her leathers and tugged her to a halt before she got too ahead of herself. When she turned to look at him with furrowed brows, he nodded his chin in the other direction toward the temple sitting in the distance. Her face fell instantly and though her words should have wounded him, it only managed to earn a smirk from him as she turned and trudged down and around the outskirts of the village instead.
“I think you broke her heart,” Wayland commented, falling into step with him as they trailed after her.
“Imagine if she knew about the infamous baby goats of Monfall,” Killian murmured and Wayland snorted loudly earning a scowl from her.
***
Nightfall reached them midway through the next forest and the large moon blanketed them in a luminous blue glow. They’d managed to reach the beaten pathway leading to an old hunting shack the three brothers used to visit regularly. It was small in size and had one bathing room, one bedroom, and a small kitchen with a fireplace.
“There it is,”Wayland announced, pointing up the path. In its lack of glory stood the loghouse. It was just as he remembered it and memories of the three of them drowning themselves in mead and singing off-key around a campfire resurfaced.
Killian shoved open the door, causing dust to fly around the room as he squinted through the darkness to see what sort of condition they’d left the place in. To his surprise, the house was cleaned up and aside from some dust, it was rather welcoming. There wasn’t much doubt that Adrastus had the place managed by magic, similarly to the House of Wind.
“I’ll start gathering firewood,” Wayland offered after shrugging off his pack onto one of the seats. Killian gave him a nod and headed for one of the kitchen drawers to collect a book of matches. He set his things down on the small kitchen table and made his rounds about the shack, lighting up candles and lanterns. He stole a look toward Faye who had peeked about herself, and then she was shoving open the bedroom door, staring into it like she’d seen a ghost. He knew why she looked that way and blew out the match in his hand.
“You and Wayland will take the bed,” Killian explained, moving to rummage through the food in his pack.
“And where do you intend on sleeping? I’m not even sure that these chairs are fully useable for sitting let alone a good night's sleep.” Wayland asked as he walked inside a moment later, arms full of lumber. “You, me, and Adrastus used to have to share that bed if you don’t remember. I don’t see the problem with us three. Unlike Adrastus, she won’t try to punch us in her sleep.”
Killian stiffened, his searching hands pausing in the depths of his pack. “I don’t find sleep easily, I think it would be best if—”
The thud of wood hitting the floorboards made Killian turn towards the Commander who stared at him with a stern expression. “Look, I know things have been weird between the three of us lately, but we all heard Nevara. Whether we like it or not, these bonds are set in stone, and there isn’t a whole lot that we can do about it. I rather not spend the next few centuries tiptoeing around each other if I can avoid it.”Wayland shifted his gaze from Killian to Faye. “It’s one night. What are your two cents on the matter?” He reached out, grazing his fingers against her knuckles and Killian’s jaw ticked.
“You also heard what Nevara said about the Carranam bond.” Killian forced through clenched teeth.
Wayland remained quiet for a while as if trying to swallow that large pill once again. “I know that you care for Phaedra. Just as I do.”There was something in his tone that implied he still wasn’t entirely thrilled about the idea, but there was defeat in there too. As if he’d come to accept that fact.
Killian’s golden hues shifted to meet Faye’s blue ones. Just as he did? A warmth spread through his chest when she returned his stare and his shadows seemed to hum in response. That warmth seemed to always caress the coldest and darkest parts of him. Parts that had convinced him plenty of times that he did not feel the same way that his family did. His heart was far more broken and detached, and that was what made him such a good Shadowsinger at the end of the day.
Wayland was staring at Phaedra now, his brows lowered slightly. “And I know that she cares for you.” He paused.“I just don’t know if either of you has accepted that yet.”
His throat had never felt more dry than it did right now because he was right. Ever since the bond was created, not only his shadows tried to lure him to her side, but unconsciously, he did the same to himself. He couldn’t help but be there when he felt her near or in distress. At first, he thought it was just part of their powers wanting to work in tandem, but he would be lying if he said it wasn’t emotional too. He wanted to protect her, serve her, and keep her satisfied. The evidence was in the way her touch made his soul scream in gratification, it was in the way his eyes softened whenever he looked at her.
“I accept it.”Killian’s voice felt far away suddenly and he could hear his blood rushing through his ears.
Wayland nodded firmly and bowed his head to look over his mate. “I have, and will always accept it.”
There was nothing but cold, glittering flames - a world full of that icy darkness that stole away her very breath and left the world around her struggling to endure. Faye’s glassy eyes flickered between the people in the room, those faces she loved, and her heart plummeted. Stop, please stop, she willed the magic inside of her to obey and it laughed in response, those shadow flames burning brighter. The magic had surged in an act of protectiveness, and now it flowed through her veins freely with no intention of being reigned in. Perhaps it enjoyed being unleashed, left to ebb and flow as it pleased. Maybe it still sought to fill the gaps in her chest, that hollowness she knew no amount of power was going to stitch back together.
Golden eyes burned into hers. Killian. Trembling hands reached out towards the Shadowsinger, cupping either side of his face as the man barred her in with a strong forearm braced on either side of her head. Something deep inside of her clicked, his mere presence enveloping her like a cocoon of safety. That fear ebbed for just a moment, some part of her registering that as long as Killian was beside her, everything would be fine. His voice whispered through her mind, beckoning to follow, and Faye didn’t hesitate. Eyes slipping shut, she trailed behind him to that other place, the murky realm that she usually found herself fighting so hard to escape. Panic flared up once more for so many reasons: sheer terror at being in this place again, the memory of the relentless power of the cauldron as it sent wave after wave of deadly magic towards them, knowledge of the hell she’d left raging around her friends and mate in the real world.
And when she entered this place, she found herself alone. Power rippled out of her even here, just the tiniest bit, and she could feel it searching for him. Summoning. And then Faye could feel him, and she spun in his direction. The relaxation was visible in the slight droop of her shoulders, the easing of her spine, the softness in her eyes when she looked towards him. And when Killian reached out for her, there wasn’t a moment of hesitation as she laced her fingers with his and squeezed them gently - as if she needed that touch, needed to feel his skin against hers. He was warm and steady and hers.
You need to ground yourself, he told her. Faye was about to open her mouth to tell him that she didn’t have the faintest clue on how to do that, but then he was tugging her down, down until they were both on their knees facing one another. He was showing her. Knowing what she needed from him without her having to speak a word. And so all she could say to him was, “Okay.” As much as said in that one little word as was left unsaid. Okay, I trust you. Okay, I’m ready. Okay, I relinquish control. In their everyday life, when they spoke and when they sparred and when they trained, Faye fought tooth and nail to prove herself to him. Those words from that very first training session, his implication that she wasn’t strong enough, had always lingered in the back of her mind. She would do whatever it took to prove him wrong and change his mind. But here, this was his domain and he was completely in control.
Water rushed over the girl as she knelt beside him and then their entwined hands were submerged beneath it. Faye was surprised to find that for such a dark place, the water here didn’t reflect its surroundings. Something about the fact did ground her - everything here was just so different, so otherworldly, so beyond them. Eyes blue once more, she blinked at Killian when he began to explain about their combined power and its extent. When he spoke, she listened. But it was still hard to understand what he was saying, to figure out what exactly he meant. How could she not be afraid when their power was so much? When it was so unpredictable when she was the one wielding? And when Killian leaned forward, putting his head in the water as well….yeah she was a little afraid. But then she relaxed and leaned forward, giving into his pull, falling through this other world with him.
Everything stopped. Just like that, they were back in the townhome in Sakaris and all of those flames had disappeared. Faye wasn’t sure how he’d done it, but she could feel that magic buried deep down once more. Under lock and key. Still nose to nose, Faye blinked up at Killian as they shared a mildly surprised look. His voice was soft against her ears, not in disbelief. Maybe it was a hint of pride she heard in that hushed tone. “We did it,”she corrected gently. All of it had been Killian. Even if she had somehow grounded herself, he was the one to show her the way. As with every victory she enjoyed recently, it was as much his as it was hers. And then, the words for his ears only, flitting through his mind like a gentle caress, Thanks, Killy. The words were intimate somehow, as much as they were genuine, and she had to drop her gaze.
When Killian had stepped away and she finally came face-to-face with the aftermath of her magical relapse, Faye cringed. Guilt flooded her at the sight of those faces, the people she called family, looking so unnerved and confused. She couldn’t blame them - she was feeling the exact same way. Her gaze found and lingered on Wayland, still kneeling several feet away, who looked at her with something akin to sadness for a moment. Green eyes watched her, his shoulders slumping. The words he murmured all but tore Faye apart, that acknowledgement that this bond between herself and Killian was something real. But I still love you, she wanted to tell him. You’re still my mate. But those weren’t the kind of words she spoke aloud - they were too weighted. Too much promise in them. All these months she’d been avoiding saying exactly how she felt about the golden-haired warrior and this was exactly why - things changed, people changed, and in the end even the fates themselves couldn’t do anything about it. And just as she’d always known she would, here Faye was proving that she didn’t deserve Wayland at all, nor the bond that had been forged for them by the Mother herself; a bond that she’d so graciously accepted right before turning around and forging another.
Killian walked towards Wayland and Faye tensed once more. That power threw itself against the iron bars she’d crafted around it, but somehow the woman was able to keep it from spilling over and engulfing them all once more. To her surprise, the Shadowsinger offered Wayland a hand. And to her greater surprise, Wayland took it. Killian hauled the man to his feet, and then the two of them were turning to face her. The weight of their combined gazes, sharp green eyes and brilliant gold, made her insides quiver. There was something about the way they looked at her that left Faye feeling perfectly at ease and yet entirely unsettled. Something expectant that she didn’t understand. They looked at her as if they’d finally come to some inevitable realization, and despite the fact that she was thoroughly bonded to the both of them, Faye found herself feeling lost. The odd man out for the first time. But as long as they were standing side by side, she’d take it. Some tension she hadn’t realized she’d been carrying lifted at that gaze, like a weight from her shoulders. And for the first time since this whole thing had begun, she could feel both of those bonds flickering to life inside of her. Not intertwined, but…in harmony.
Faye tore her gaze from theirs. Looking around the room, she said quietly, “I’m sorry.” But that was as deep as she allowed it to go - fearing her own magic, wallowing in what could have been, that wasn’t going to help her any. Her two-toned eyes flickered towards Nevara now, who stood where she’d been standing before, although looking a little weary. “Have you learned more of this bond?”she asked hopefully. At the woman’s tight nod, a soft sound of relief pushed past Faye’s lips. She nodded herself, and then perched herself on the edge of the nearest chair. “Tell us.”
.....
They’d been trekking through the forest for two days. Two days. Gone were the days of beautiful, flowy gowns and unbound hair and pastries with her tea. No, she’d been reduced to tight fighting leathers with matching bulky boots, elaborately braided hair, and a knapsack full of dried fruit and bread. Nevara insisted that it was time to begin training her power, but in order to do that they needed to be far away from everything - Sakaris, and its people. At one point Faye had asked why they didn’t just bother flying, and though the men insisted that where they were going couldn’t be reached as easily by flight, she had a feeling that this was Killian’s sick and twisted way of making her exercise.
“As soon as I can control my magic,” Faye began the vague threat, turning to glower at the Shadowsinger. The moment cost her, and a large branch whipped across the side of her face, slicing open the fair skin. Blinking, the blonde gritted her teeth. Wayland stepped forward, holding the branch out of the way for her, and Faye glared at him. “You’re both toast.” She vowed, wiping the back of her hand across her bloodied cheek as the wound knitted itself back together. The look her mate sent her was wounded, but she could see the smile playing on the edges of his lips no matter how he tried to contain it. No defense he could make was going to sway her from the death threat. “You’re an accomplice.”Was all Faye had to say, charging ahead of the both of them, weaving her way through the overgrown forest with a fair bit of trouble though she wouldn’t admit it for the world.
The tension between the three had eased considerably since the day she’d almost sucked the air out of everyone’s lungs. Maybe it was the lingering brain damage. Or maybe it was the fact that Nevara had indeed learned more about the bond, and had shared with them that it was possible for both mating bonds and carranam bonds to co-exist. The carranam bond itself was rare, the likelihood of finding that compatibility nearly impossible, but when established it was likened to a mating bond. Just as strong, just as unwavering, just as real. Hearing those words from someone else seemed to have had more of an impact on Wayland, as if he could accept cold hard facts more than his mate’s word about her growing attachment to another. It wasn’t unusual for those who were carranam to also be mates, the second bond forming from their heightened compatibility - but it was rare for carranam to be mated to anyone else. Rare, but not impossible. How Faye had gained not one, but two of the rarest bonds in this realm was beyond even her comprehension.
Even now, she dwelled on the outcomes Nevara had been able to piece together from her study of the carranam bond’s history. One option was that Faye could give up Wayland, renounce their mating bond, and lose a piece of herself. She’d spend the rest of her life with the ghost of the man embedded in her being, and he would likely be driven to madness by his own grief. Another option was she could give up Killian, though they weren’t sure that bond could even be severed. Which meant she’d spent the entirety of immortality still linked to the man though he’d be just out of reach. Still able to feel echoes of him and his power, but unable to actually be with him in the way that her very soul craved. No matter how she tried to approach it, her relationship with one of them would be severed and their relationships to one another would be irreparable. Unless….Faye’s cheeks heated at the thought she hadn’t allowed to creep back into her mind, the third option that Nevara had so casually thrown at them. Or, she could have them both - by every Fae law and all that their people held sacred, both of these men were Faye’s. Mind, body, and soul, they belonged to her. All she had to do was reach out and take them both, win win.
Except for the fact that every human sensibility and moral cringed away from that idea. The brazenness of it was absolutely appalling to the deeply mortal part of her that still guided her thoughts and feelings and emotion. It was just wrong - you didn’t get two lovers, two husbands, two soulmates. You were lucky enough just to get one. Faye shouldn’t even have two bonds like this, and yet…and yet here she was. Left with choices. Neither Wayland or Killian had said anything, neither had pressured her to choose or even suggested she had to. But now…
A glance over Faye’s shoulder made her stomach drop. The two men hacking their way through the forest, swords out, grunting with the effort of steel slicing through thickened vines. Her eyes drifted first to Wayland, sweat shining on his brow as he bared his teeth and tore through the forest with a vengeance. A small smile tugged at her lips as she watched him, admiring the wild, rough edges that she’d grown to love. And then her eyes flickered further back, towards Killian, and Faye’s breath caught. Muscles strained against the tight black shirt he wore, bulging with each swing of the sword. The look on his face was of utter determination, tight but restrained. There was something enticing about that composure, something wicked inside of her wanting to see what it would take to make it break.
The thought sent her surging forward once again as she tried to banish it, and Faye stumbled. Cursing under her breath as she dropped to her knees amongst the thicket, the blonde landed in a slight crouch. Ahead of her was a wall of foliage, and beneath it, revealed only by her current unlucky vantage point, was a small clearing. Rightening herself, those everchanging thoughts about the Shadowsinger pushed from her mind, Faye forced herself forward and slipped through the foliage. Cheering happily as she finally broke through the other side of the forest and set eyes on the little village below, she waited for the other two to catch up. “We did it! A hot meal! A cozy bed!” and she started towards the little hill leading into town only to be grabbed by the back of her leather jacket. Scowling up at Killian, she watched as he gestured further on - past the town, and through another forest. A giant mountain, with an old, crumbling temple at its top.
“I hate you,” was all the blonde said, feeling defeated, but nevertheless she started down the hill with slightly drooping shoulders and fleeting dreams of returning to civilization.
This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.
Standing before her, he was brilliant. Brilliant and beautiful, basking in the glow of the moonlight and her otherworldly light. His black hair seemed to gleam, and part of her yearned to reach out and touch it. Run her fingers through those inky tresses. Make them glow.
As the shadows crept towards her, their formation deliberate where hers had been instinctual, Faye embraced them. Watched as they tangled with her light, flowing together naturally. Fluid and in sync, a beautiful balancing act. Somehow their differences didn’t matter. Light didn’t cancel out the darkness, shadow couldn’t overtake the light. They were perfectly in harmony, not too much of either. There was something ethereal about the glittering strands of darkness. Beautiful and terrifying. She reached out and stroked a finger along that tangible tether, watching as it seemed to pepper kisses along her flesh before flowing back into the night.
Their gazes met, and held. Killian’s words were fierce, his promise sincere. Those last few words resonated deeply within her, reverberating in her chest. Had it been anyone else, she wouldn’t have believed it. She’d seen firsthand how those lost pieces could get overlooked and left behind. She still felt those gaping wounds within her own soul, pieces that had been torn away and then filled in with something new and foreign, stitched over as if there’d never been bits of her there at all. Only what was new, what was Made. Pieces she knew were lost to that other world, ones that she had almost given up on finding - but he hadn’t. Bit by bit Killian seemed to coax them back, breathing life into her once more. And so she believed him.
“I know,” Faye said, a soft smile forming on her face in the moonlight.Soft and genuine, a smile she hadn’t felt in so long. “I trust you.”
xXx
The first day they’d practiced with steel, Killian had gone easy on her. Each stroke of his blade was precise, but restrained - meant to instruct, to show her how the iron-forged blades could slice and ravage in comparison to the wooden swords they’d spent all this time sparring with. Faye had mastered the basics, had perfected her stance and grown accustomed to the weight of the blade in her hands, had learned to attack and parry without misstep. Each day she’d grown stronger, able to bear the weight of her own blade as well as the force of each blow Killian dealt her, fast and sharp and deadly. And just when Faye had almost allowed herself to be trickled into a false sense of security, the real fun began.
The sharp sound of steel on steel rang through the air, sending chills down her spine. Faye grunted beneath the force of the attack, jaw clenched as she forced every ounce of strength up through her shoulders and triceps. Bit by bit the steel wavered and she thrust, shoving him away. Killian was stronger, honed to a warriors perfection from centuries of training, but Faye was quick. Sure footed and fast, she danced back and forth in the space before him, never hesitating, never allowing herself to be any less fluid than the early-morning dew trickling from the eaves around them. Each attack she parried, sometimes easily and sometimes with the grit of her teeth and force of sheer will. Being bested was nothing new to her - the thought of beating any of the ferocious Illyrians in this city was downright laughable. All she could hope was to learn and to improve, to hone her own strength beneath Killian’s guidance. And over the course of these last few weeks, that’s exactly what she’d done. Faye had watched closely every step of the way, absorbing everything he put out, each footstep and lunge, until she felt she knew Killian’s pattern nearly as well as she knew her own. Fluid and grace, that’s what she was. The perfect counterbalance to his raw strength and straightforwardness.
Blue eyes lit up as she watched Killian draw back once more, already knowing exactly where his feet would step and his sword would land. Spinning out of the line of attack so quickly the end of her golden braid whipped against her face, Faye hooked her foot around Killian’s and tugged sharply. It was a calculated move, one designed not to drop the man to his knees but to get him to stutter ever so slightly. A slight stumble, corrected so easily but still giving her just a moment of advantage. As his knee buckled ever so slightly Faye continued in that rippling twirl, her back brushing against his own, leather on leather, until they were face to face once more. In that split second he’d wavered, her blade was pressed against his throat. A breathless sound escaped her, surprise lighting her eyes as Killian’s laughter sounded. It rang through her like something golden and light and freeing, that note of pride in his laugh. Not surprise, not disbelief, but pride. A beaming smile broke out across her own face in response, so wide her cheeks ached from the strain that had long since become unfamiliar. A small happy dance ensued, and then Faye was lurching to bridge the gap between herself and Killian, throwing her arms around his neck. Drawn to him in so many ways, for so many reasons, but most of all for the simple fact that he’d made this happen. He’d believed in her, he’d taken the time to train her, he’d pushed her and molded her - this victory was theirs to share.
Faye knew it was a mistake the moment she landed in his arms. She was beginning to be able to separate the feelings, to recognize them and confine them to the places they belonged. Her own emotions were forefront and stronger than the rest, so complex she could hardly name them most days and so fleeting that they washed away in the fog the rest of the time. The emotions that seemed to mist along her subconscious, dark and swirling and mysterious, those belonged to Killian. Light and ghostlike, but entwined somewhere deep within her soul. Now, now something hot and leaden coiled up inside of her gut, like a snake ready to pounce - not her own emotion. These golden-tinged feelings smoldered deep in her belly, like embers: Wayland’s. Faye turned her head in time to catch the look on his face, to see the warrior stalking off the rooftop. Guilt flared up for a moment, so intense that it left her feeling gutted. And then that feeling, the feeling of shame and sadness in the wake of the pride she’d been feeling moments before, dousing the joy of her first real victory, sparked something else inside of her. An ember of her own.
The blonde-haired woman detached herself from Killian and spun on her heel, following after Wayland without giving it a second thought. Killian’s warning, just her name uttered in a tone that should have given her pause, echoed after her. Down the steps she went, her movements deliberately slow and intentional. Faye could feel that anger sparking against her own, could feel it melding and mingling with Wayland’s, adding fuel to the fire beginning to blaze deep within the both of them. It had been so long since the two of them had gone toe to toe, so long since she’d been capable of being anything other than that shell of a person that she knew deep down he’d come to loathe. He didn’t have to say it - she could see it in his eyes. Could feel it in the restraint of his touch. Noticed it in the half-hearted smiles and the watchful eye he kept on her whenever her mind began to wander to places he couldn’t begin to comprehend. They’d been drifting for a long time now, lost in a sea of uncertainty, tethered only by two things it seemed: fate and obligation.
“What was that?” she demanded, hands going to her hips. From her stance alone, Wayland tensed, and Faye knew that she was treading on thin ice. It turned that smoldering inside of her into a full on inferno: equal parts anger and exhilaration. He tried to dismiss it, he always tried to dismiss it, but something about the way he sneered Killian’s name sent something inside of her snapping. A snarl tore free from Faye’s lips, the sound animalistic and fierce. Fae. Had her own anger not been blinding, her own eyes would have been alight with the surprise she saw in Wayland’s. “It has been weeks of this, Wayland. Weeks of the overprotective touches, the sideyeing my every interaction, the territorial bullshit. And not just since we lost Evie, but before. Ever since I stepped out of that Gods-damned cauldron you have been looking at me like I’m something broken and in need of your protection.” Wayland roared, a few choice words echoing in her ears: You’re my mate!That bond between them, the work of fate. Her first tether to this world, to this life, to herself - her first, but not her only. “And he’s my carranam!” Faye shot back, not expecting him to understand the weight of it all. None of them did, none of them could. They could see the interactions she had with Killian, but they couldn’t feel his imprint upon her soul.
Each shout had brought the two of them closer, until they were nose to nose, teeth bared - not threateningly, of course, but out of frustration. Faye’s hands trembled, palms glowing faintly, frustration and agony coursing through her veins. Something was brewing in the pit of her belly, something warm and dangerous, spreading through her veins like molten gold. She hated this, every instinct in her body screamed at her. Wrong, wrong, wrong. Wayland wasn’t her enemy, he was her mate. And she loved him, gods she loved him with every ounce of her broken soul, no matter how lost she might currently feel - but she loved Killian, too. Maybe not the same way, but she did love him. She loved the way he filled those cracks, the way he unknowingly was patching back together something he wasn’t responsible for breaking. Wayland was her protector, but Killian gave her her own strength. He was more than just a friend, or an ally - he was an extension of her self. Faye could never explain that to Wayland. Could never put into words that while he might be woven into the fabric of her very being, in the marrow of her bones and every ounce of her composition, Killian was fused into her soul, her life’s blood, the source of her power and might. Power that she could feel surging, warming her through, licking up her body like wild, untamed flames.
As if answering an unspoken call, the Shadowsinger appeared. His voice was low and steady and exactly what neither of them wanted to hear. The tension was too much, Faye could feel it, and as soon as Killian took a step in her direction - protective, maybe, unconsciously - Wayland lunged. The sound of bone cracking filled the air and blood splattered as the Illyrian men became a blur of light and dark, leather and tanned flesh. Faster than she could prevent, so fast she could hardly comprehend it. Panic and guilt flooded Faye once again at the sight, brothers tearing at one another over nothing, over her. A lifetime of brotherhood, of love and camaraderie and something more, shredded in an instant. And then that power exploded out of Faye in a burst of sunshine, sending her golden hair streaming behind her as gust after gust of wind rattled the room, shoving them apart, her eyes turning the color of liquid gold as that power flared up, wild and unpredictable. A wall of light formed between Wayland and Killian, forcing them apart. It glittered and flickered, hues of gold and orange twining together, cleaving the room in two. Spreading, like wildfire, flickering like flames across the floor and up the wall. “Enough!”She cried out, her voice not coming out as the terrified squeak she’d expected, but something full of unleashed power and command. That golden light had turned hot and heavy, truly flaming, as it began to climb the walls. Fire, yet not. Something raw and molten and unfiltered.
The wind that whipped around her only fueled those otherworldly flames. And for the first time in so long, Faye didn’t feel weak or scared or lost. As that power surged through her blood, she felt whole. Moments could have passed, or minutes. A strong hand laid on her arm and Killian’s voice was in her ear, low and soothing. But she didn’t want to be soothed. Something inside of her had clawed its way to the surface and now it purred in contentment, watching those flames spread - flames that didn’t burn, but suffocated. Flames that had begun as a desperate act of protection, but quickly spiraled into something else. Something fueled by the unrest in her soul, the magic filling in the gaps as it saw fit, responding to a call she hadn’t realized she’d made. It was beyond her control now, Faye’s consciousness taking a backseat as magic surged to the forefront. Her gaze flickered towards Killian, and some part of her recognized him not as a means to an end, but as her twin flame. And then aometging inside of her began to reach for him, to pull, to draw on their carranam bond until that wall of light turned to shimmering onyx, obsidian even. The flames that licked across the room went icy and black, not stifling and suffocating, but draining. They stole every bit of warmth and oxygen in the room, the temperature plummeting, everyone’s breath turning shallow. Everything went cold and yet so bright, the flames burning beautifully. Faye was lost in them, in their beauty and destruction and protection - not aiding the men she’d originally set out to defend, but a cocoon of darkness that engulfed the entire room on her behalf. And part of her, a part she couldn’t control, was content to watch the world freeze over. Faye was untouchable, locked away beneath that onslaught of power pounding through her body. Protected by both light and shadow, which melded into something deadly as those forces within her burst free and flowed unrestrained. She was Queen of both, and yet master of neither.
A sound reached her ears. Her name, in a ravaged voice that spread over her like honey, thick and sweet. Wayland. Her eyes met his, full of awe and maybe fear. Through that glittering black veil she watched as he still leaned towards her, towards that icy light, rather than away. Still yearning to reach her, to protect, when he was the one who needed protection in that moment. Not recoiling from her power, from her, but reaching towards it for the first time since she’d been Made. For a moment the magic inside of her guttered at the sight. The wall of dark flame rippled, like someone had blown across it. And Faye blinked, emerging from that dormant place her magic had gently urged her towards. She blinked again, fingertips twitching as she re-entered her body. A wave of ice dashed over her, panic flooding her body as she looked around the flickering darkness and saw it not as something beautiful and inviting, but something uncontrollable. As her emotion surged so did the flames, spreading from floor to ceiling. A shaky hand reached towards Wayland, but the male dropped to his knees. The winds were still raging, sucking the very air out of the room, out of their lungs. “Help me,” Faye begged Killian, her voice a strangled gasp. “Make it stop.”
Despite her steps being light, he felt her approach long before she announced her presence to him. It was the first time they’d been truly alone together since Adrastus caught them inside his tent at the war camp. They had been tiptoeing around each other lately, even during training sessions. He knew that Adrastus had been right. They needed to distance each other, but the bond had far different plans for them. It seemed the more they tried to avoid each other, the stronger the pull became on the invisible tether that connected them. As if it was succumbing to withdrawals.
The inky shadows that enveloped his body remained thick, but her voice penetrated them easily. His golden gaze settled on his trembling hands as he listened to her. She knew his pain like it was her own — and part of it truly was, he knew. Still, he remained silent, not entirely trusting his voice. A rough swallow was all he could muster, his thoughts running rampant. The darkness that surrounded him felt so cold, but then he felt something else. Lifting his stare to the center of the cloud, he noticed something sparkling just beyond the shield. It glittered there, and then the light slowly grew, its rays penetrating the shadows — no, they weren’t destroying the fog, they were caressing it. A small ribbon of light slowly wove into the depths of his shadows, the thin stream making its way toward him with an innocent purpose.
Something swelled inside of his chest, sending waves of what he could only describe as comfort. Slowly, he raised one of his hands, extending his fingers toward the ribbon. The light met him halfway, and his shadows offered it a wide berth, opening a path so that it could find him with ease. The light slithered slowly along his pointer finger and the touch made his heart race, but not with anxiety — this was something else, something raw. Killian watched in wonderment as it began coiling itself around his outstretched hand. It felt like the warmth that radiated from a bonfire amid a chilly night. In turn, his shadows lessened until his body was once again visible.
He could see her now. Faye perched on the same large overhanging branch as him, one knee drawn up, but he was focused on the light that wrapped around his hand at one end, his eyes followed the string until they landed on her hand where the opposite end wrapped itself around her hand. A tether.
With careful movements, Killian’s fingers closed themselves around the ribbon attached to his hand, causing the light to brighten briefly. “It is anything but delicate,” he finally said as he pinched the string between his free fingers, sliding them along the light. It shuddered under his touch, but it felt firm. Giving it a small pluck, it let out a soft ring, but despite how quiet it was, he could feel the true power within. If a thin string such as this could hold such power, he could only imagine the untapped power that lay within Faye. He didn’t have to imagine it at all. He’d seen it firsthand when they were in the in-between together.
Killian then looked up at Faye, finding her expression worrisome. A stress line appeared between her pinched brows and without warning, he was searching her thoughts. He knew it was an intrusion of privacy, but he also didn’t mean to do it at all. He was curious and wanted to know what it was she was thinking, and then he was there, inside the confines of her mind. Blinking at her, his lips formed a thin line as they pursed. Her thoughts were as he predicted them to be by the look on her face. They were harsh and degrading. Phaedra’s gaze snapped to his own, as if catching him in the act of something and a smile that didn’t meet her eyes graced her lips. The Shadowsinger didn’t try to hide his actions and he didn’t retreat. He was beckoned to stay as she offered him a deeper dive into her subconscious by sending a vision through their bond. His vision faded from what was right in front of him to someplace else. To a memory of sorts.
The scene that played out before him was wicked. It sent unease filtering through him like a storm. Images of his High Lady in the Spring Court, of blood raining from the skies, of her usually composed personality becoming tainted as she laughed, her body soaked in crimson. Killian stiffened and as soon as the dream was over, he tore out of her mind, his heart beating rapidly. She had dreams like these before — no, they weren’t dreams. She’d been awake the last time. Standing on the doorstep of the Town House. He recalled the last vision, of the roses and Evie. It gave him a strong impression that her visions were not entirely false, especially with the predicament they were currently in. It made him feel ill, or maybe it was Faye who felt that way.
With a hard swallow, Killian shoved himself up and off the branch. He looked down at the pond separating him from Faye for a beat of silence and then he was moving toward her. The Shadowsinger’s boots became submerged into the muck beneath the water as he trudged through it, letting the cool water soak his pants up just past his knees. He came to a stop before her and reached out the hand wrapped in light. His forefinger curled beneath her chin and he lifted her gaze to meet his own. Fear rippled off her and he could feel it pulsing through their contact, but he fought against it.
“You are not delicate either, Phaedra,”Killian swore.“The Cauldron has taken from you, yes, but it still fears you. You heard it yourself. This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.”He paused at the thought. At how uncontrollable the shadows had been since they created their bond; his brows furrowed in frustration. No. They still belonged to him. Just as the light belonged to her. With some force, Killian called upon his shadows, and to his surprise, they heeded his call. The shadows slowly snaked their way around the same hand that was tied by light and then he made them create their own tether of darkness. The string they made slithered around the band of light until it reached her hand and wrapped around hers too. The light and dark danced around each other, as if in sync somehow.
“You are one of the bravest people that I know. And being brave does not mean that you do not fear, do you understand?” He held her gaze.“Being brave is fighting despite the fear you feel. And I have seen you do it time and time again. We will get her back, and if any pieces of her are missing, we will get those back too. I promise.”And for the first time in a while. He believed his words.
Each night felt a little more empty. Wayland lay on his side, facing toward Faye. He watched the steady rise and fall of her chest and it seemed that even in sleep, her features were strained. Lines were visible between her brows, and occasionally she would shake her head as if trying to rid of something he could not see.
Reaching out tentatively, he softly caressed her cheek with the back of his knuckles. Despite the woman in his bed being his mate, he had never felt so detached from another. He could like read her mind, but he could sense the surface of her emotions. She’d been pulling away from him lately. Even before the Carranam bond, she hadn’t been herself. At least not with him. When he looked at her, there was less of her that looked back at him, as if part of her was frozen somehow. He knew that the Cauldron had taken its toll on her, and he’d been patient, but then came the bond between her and Killian. The exchanging of looks they swapped, the silent conversations they seemed to have, the understanding that radiated off of them. It was all becoming too much. When he was made aware that Killian could not only feel her emotions but dive into her mind and speak to her as if they were daemati? He’d never felt more inadequate.
Tonight had been no exception. He’d seen Killian exit the house to the gardens, and shortly after, Phaedra had followed without a word. Wayland made himself busy in conversation with Nevara and Onica, but his attention had never left his mate as she slipped through the sliding glass door. Part of him wanted to follow, but another part begged him not to. As if to save him from further heartache.
It had been a while before they returned. Faye came to his room and crawled into bed beside him quietly. Though she rested her head on his chest while he stroked her hair, the silence between them had never been so loud.
“Where have you gone, my Wildflower?”He whispered into the night, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.
* * *
On the roof of the townhouse, birds chirped all around. Wayland busied himself with his training as Faye and Killian worked on swordwork. Killian had just graduated her to using a real sword instead of the wooden ones and it caused Wayland to constantly check on her with each ring of metal on metal. Of course, he knew Killian wouldn’t harm her, it didn’t make him any less uneasy to see her using a weapon that could create bloodshed. Despite part of him being worried, another part was proud of how far she’d come with the Shadowsinger's help. A twinge of self-pity also rose to the surface that it hadn’t been him helping her grow.
A bout of laughter rang through the air. He raked a hand through his sweat-damp hair, pausing his workout to find it had come from Killian who was caught by the tip of Faye’s sword. He’d lowered his weapon and beamed a genuine smile at her. She’d beat him.
“You executed each move flawlessly, Phaedra.” He praised and the bright smile she returned put the sun to shame. He hadn’t seen her smile like that in weeks. When she danced on her tiptoes excitedly, his lips twitched into a faint smile, but the smile disappeared as she flung her arms around him in a tight hug.
Jealousy was a snake rearing its ugly head inside of Wayland. Killian glanced in his direction briefly and that was all it took to shove him over the edge. Pursing his lips, the Commander’s shoulders slumped and he stalked off toward the stairs descending from the rooftop.
He needed to put distance between himself and them before he did something he’d regret. His boots thundered down the steps and Nevara who was standing at the Island counter at the center of the kitchen perked up from her reading. She raised an eyebrow at his storming figure as he crossed the room.
“Throwing a tantrum isn’t going to fix your relationship. Talk to her.”Nevara sighed and Wayland turned on her sharply.
“And what do you know about relationships?”He shot back and she raised her chin defiantly, but her eyes shifted behind him, landing on something.
No. Someone.
Turning around, Wayland came face to face with Phaedra and anger still rolled off him, uncontrolled and messy.
The oil lamp cast both light and shadow across Killian’s face, hardening his sharp features. He peered through thick lashes at Phaedra. She’d planted herself directly in front of him with a sound of frustration slipping from her. He’d continued to just stare at her, brows lowering slightly as she reached for a rag and one of his boots. His fingers twisted against the leather of his other boot, a piece of him wanting to reach out and stop her, but then he caught sight of a single line creasing between her brows. The determination practically radiated off of her — or maybe it was the bond, but he knew that she wasn’t going anywhere no matter what he did or said, and if he was being honest with himself, he was too tired to argue with her.
Clutching the dirtied rag in his hand, he slowly lowered his gaze back to his boot and began scrubbing once more at the attor’s blood. The silence had never felt more thick than it did now, even with the sound of their work echoing between them. He could almost hear the gears of her mind going to work while they sat there. Like she was a ticking time bomb of questions that was ready to go off. He knew Phaedra was always inside her head, but after their Caranam bond fell into place, he could feel it constantly. The curiosity mixed with frustration or concern. The oddest part of it all was that he could almost taste each emotion at the back of his throat. It could be sweet, ashy, sour, or downright bitter. Right now it seemed to be a mix of spice and copper. Frustration and concern. Then she broke the silence and brought it all to light.
Her statement made him blink down at his boot and his hand nearly came to a stop before picking up where it left off once more. The Shadowsinger continued to scrub at his boot, harder than before as if it was his sole purpose in life to get the leather spotless. He was aware that he hadn’t been himself lately, but to hear her state it the way she did made his stomach knot up. Not only that, but he wasn’t sure that he was ready to confront the fact himself. He had grown so accustomed to understanding his emotions and now that he could not and they were also wrapped up in Phaedra’s, his control was weary. So instead of responding. He scrubbed.
Two small hands suddenly reached out and clasped themselves around his working hand, stopping his work. Killian stiffened against her touch. It felt like a static shock that shot down his spine and he found himself lifting his eyes to meet her own finally. He’d become lost in those eyes, as though he was drowning in a sea and her voice felt like a satin ribbon sliding against the confines of his mind, causing a subtle shiver to expel from him. His jaw clenched tight, the muscles beneath feathering as he tried to find the words — or any words at all, but the things he was feeling, those were the problem. They were suffocating him in a way that he couldn’t fathom. A way that was destructive and not only to him.
The mention of Wayland snapped Killian out of his reverie and his chest rose in a deep inhale. The last thing he wanted was for her to sacrifice any part of her relationship with Wayland, especially not for his benefit. Things had already been a bit tense between himself and the Commander, but this. All of this was not going to fix that.
Dropping his boot to the ground, Killian shook his head, tendrils of dark chocolate hair falling over his brow. A feeling of defeatedness washed over his senses. “This isn’t about our training sessions, nor Wayland attending them, Phaedra.”He released a heavy sigh that hardly relieved the tension in his shoulders. His golden eyes surveyed the tattoo that wrapped around his right arm and then the one that he could see peeking out of Phaedra’s sleeve. A moment of silence passed between them.
“There’s very little that we know of the Carranam bond.” He wasn’t entirely sure if he was speaking to her or himself, but still, he continued. “Part of me is beginning to think it may be a mistake.”As soon as the words left his lips, he could feel a flash of hurt enter him. It belonged to Faye. His eyes found hers and he immediately regretted what he said. She’d only blinked at him and then she was turning away, as if beginning to recoil entirely. Instinctively, Killian reached out. His calloused and scarred hands captured her face, turning her head back toward him. “That’s not what I meant—” Without warning or permission, his shadows sprung free from his skin, shoving him forward and off the edge of his cot.
The force resulted in Killian kneeling directly in front of Phaedra, close enough that he could feel her body's warmth soaking into him. The shadows slowly snaked up, brushing against Faye’s collarbone, then wrapped around a piece of her hair, as if admiring it.
“This.” His voice came out hoarse. “This is what I’m talking about. Whenever you get near, they stop obeying. I can feel your emotions like they are my own, and every time we touch—” he glanced at his hands still on each of her cheeks, focusing on the steady buzzing that vibrated against the contact of their skin. He shook his head and was ready to drop his hands when a throat being cleared caused him to snap his head in the direction of his tent entrance.
Standing at the opening, staring at the two of them with a stern expression was Adrastus. Killian quickly tore his hands from Phaedra, becoming painfully aware of what the situation must have looked like. It surely didn’t do him any favors that he was shirtless.
“Am I interrupting?” The High Lord queried, though judging by his tone of voice, he didn’t give a shit if he was or not.
“Something tells me that if I told you this isn’t what it looks like, you wouldn’t believe me.” Killian countered.
“You’re right.” Adrastus’ disappointed gaze swung between them and then he pursed his lips, pinching the bridge of his nose.“I think returning to your tent would be wise, Phaedra.”he finally said after a beat of silence. It wasn’t necessarily a suggestion, more an order, and Killian slowly rose to his feet, jaw clenched tightly.
Without looking at Faye, Killian entered her thoughts quietly. “I’ll take care of this, you should go.” he insisted through their bond and when she stared at him, he shot her a hard look that took a moment, but finally convinced her to make her way out of the tent. Once she was gone, Adrastus’ fury was exposed entirely.
“What in the Seven Hells do you think you are doing, Killian? Not only are your actions thoroughly idiotic, but she is mated and to Wayland nonetheless.”A vein in his temple protruded and he shook his head in disbelief.
Trying to explain what had transpired between himself and Faye felt like trying to find a needle in a haystack — utterly impossible. How did one even begin? Even though nothing had truly happened between the two of them, it didn’t change the fact that now that they were bonded, something was there and it was undeniable. When he imagined himself being bonded to someone, he had never once anticipated it being like this and to someone who already had a bond created, one that was deeply rooted and cherished. The rush of guilt consumed him. Carranom or not, she was not his to whisper to in the dead of night. He should have sent her back as soon as she entered. But he didn’t. He hadn’t wanted to.
“I am as ashamed— if not more—of my actions, but I mean what I said. Nothing happened. And nothing is going to happen.” Killian’s chest sank with a heavy breath.
Adrastus looked over him and the doubt in his eyes was clear even when shrouded by the dark.“Tell me more about this Carranam bond.” He finally said, moving to take a seat on one of the wooden stools across the tent.
Killian lowered himself back to the edge of his cot and nodded slowly before explaining to his brother and High Lord what he knew. In hopes that he would come to understand.
* * *
Morning had crested the war camp mountains and to say that there was tension would have been an understatement.
A meeting had been held between the High Lords, but everyone had been included. Nevara and Onica had stayed at the campsite, trying to get in more research for Evelyn’s rescue. Adrastus had leveled both Killian and Faye with a weary look that lingered long enough for Wayland’s brows to knit in confusion.
“The meeting hadn’t gone that terribly, had it?” Wayland remarked as he watched his High Lord stalk off toward the campsite.
Killian glanced toward the Commander and then toward Faye at his side. She looked as uncomfortable as he felt. Forcing himself to only look at Wayland, he shook his head. “He’s likely gotten little sleep since our High Lady's capture. I wouldn’t read into it.”
Wayland’s hand rested protectively against the small of Faye’s back instinctively, as if the thought of her being captured had crossed his mind.“I’m just glad we can finally get off these Gods Forsaken mountains. The cold has permanently seeped into my wings.”
A huff of agreement escaped Killian at that. His wings too have become rather stiff against the cold mountain air. It was different to be constantly working in the camp, but to be sitting around planning in the cold was miserable.
* * *
The inner circle had arrived back in Sakaris, but their home had felt wrong. Without their High Lady, it was eerie and quiet. Wayland, Faye, Onica, and Killian lingered in the sitting room. No one touched the seat that Evie usually occupied. Swirling wine in a glass, Onica sighed.
“I miss her so much.” She whispered.
They all did. It was obvious in the quiet that lingered between them all. He hated it. The quiet. The inability to think of anything other than the fact that he had failed not only his friend but his High fucking Lady. He didn’t protect her. He failed her. They all had.
Without a word, the Shadowsinger headed for the sliding glass door connected to the kitchen and slipped out into the gardens. His shadows trailed after him, responding to the anger and frustration. It felt so blinding now. As if returning home had somehow cemented the feelings that lingered beneath into place. He didn’t stop walking until he reached the pond littered with water lilies. A large tree sat beside it, one of its strong thick branches hanging out over the pond close to the ground. His scarred hands reached up, tangling in his dark hair and he shut his eyes, attempting to control his breathing.
Slowly, he lowered himself onto the branch, nearest to the tree trunk. He leaned his back against it, finding a small amount of comfort in its stability. His shadows had thickened before he’d realized it and then a deep, thick cloud surrounded him, his body unseeable through the fog of it. As if they too wanted to hide him from the world.
It felt like everything was off lately, and it was beginning to wear on Faye - or perhaps it was simply the heaviness of others weighing on her. Some days it was difficult to decipher between what emotions were hers, which were Waylands, and which were Killians. It felt like she was a melting pot, everyone's anxieties and tensions melding within her. There was no escape, she was drowning in a sea of emotion that didn’t even belong to her. Or maybe it did; she couldn’t tell anymore.
She sensed when Killian re-entered the camp, something inside of her bubbling uncomfortably. Blinking up into the near-darkness of the tent she shared with Wayland, the blonde burrowed deeper into the covers and trembled - it had nothing to do with the cold. The warmth from the man laying beside her couldn’t penetrate the darkness that swelled up, cold and unforgiving, washing over Faye until she felt compelled to throw back the covers and climb to her feet. Without really thinking about it she shrugged into her jacket, shivering now against the mountainous chill, shoving her feet into boots and stumbling half blindly out of the tent into the darkness of camp.
Her feet carried her like they knew the way, driven by that innate sense of union. She could have found her way to his tent with her eyes closed, guided simply by feeling - feelings of peace and fury, darkness and light, pain and euphoria. Like flipping through a catalog, she ciphered through these emotions as she moved, sorting them into little boxes: Killian’s, Mine, Killian’s, Mine. With time everything became easier, but it was easiest still when it was just the two of them. When it was possible to focus on just one bond, to meet those emotions as they came and filter them through her own perception. For the first time in a long time, Faye felt that she was truly prepared to face Killian head-on, no outside influences. Just her, him, and everything that was shared between them. No distractions.
She knocked gently and then pushed her way inside, coming to a short stop at the sight of the man sitting there on the edge of his bed, shirtless and preparing to scrub the crusted black blood from his body and his belongings. Blinking a few times, Faye shifted her gaze from the coldness on the shadowsinger’s face to the muscled planes of a body she’d yet to see unclothed. It would have been easy to become distracted by the sight of all that exposed, tanned skin. Her mouth went dry, first at the sight of him but then as she noticed the scars littering the man’s flesh. The pain that surfaced at the sight of those burns was old and muted - not her own. It bubbled up inside of Faye’s chest with a resounding sadness, leaving the blonde drowning in a sea of emotion she couldn’t decipher. Rage cut through those waves with a swiftness, and that emotion, that one, she recognized - that was hers. It didn’t have long to fester, washed away by the sheer force of Killian’s eons-old waves of faded resentment, but it sparked something inside of Faye that she couldn’t quite place her finger on. Something she wasn’t sure she liked.
“You have to be up early as well,”countered the blonde with a pointed look. Killian’s words sat heavily, and she wasn’t sure whether she felt more disappointment with herself or frustration with him. Drawing in a deep breath, she strode further into the tent and sat cross-legged before the Shadowsinger, letting that grounding lungful of air escape as a sigh through her nose. It seemed like second nature to reach out and grab a clean rag, lifting the boot opposite the one Killian had been about to clean when she walked in. “It’ll go faster with help,”was all the blonde offered when he sent her a questioning look. Not meeting Killian’s eyes, she dipped the rag in the disinfectant and then scrubbed at the leather with strong but somehow gentle motions. The attor’s ghastly blood was stubborn and sought to stick to the fabric, but with a little bit of force and patience it began to wash away.
The truth was, she didn’t like the idea of him sitting in here by himself, dealing with the aftermath of all the darkness. Though she knew the shadows were a second home to him, she could feel somewhere deep inside her own soul a weary tiredness that hadn’t been there before. Before their bond had locked into place, Faye hadn’t thought twice about the things Killian did in the dark. She knew that he was spymaster, she knew that he commanded the shadows, and so she had assumed - naturally - that the things he did were as equally dark in nature. It had been easier to not ponder the extent of his spymaster duties before, but now….now she could feel it. Could feel the phantom blood coating her own skin with an oily, unforgiving slick. Could feel the euphoric release when the dagger plunged into the attor’s heart, ridding the world of filth and Killian's own shoulders of the tension he carried. More than anything, she could feel the loneliness of returning blood-spattered to an empty tent in the middle of the night.
That was what had driven her to him in the end.
They sat in silence for a long while, both working over the leather with care. It reminded Faye so much of those long afternoons they’d spent in comfortable silence after she’d come to Sakaris. Killian had been the only one who did not push her and pry, the only presence in which she found comfort. Isolation…but together. So many things had changed since those early days, and yet at its core their friendship still felt as if it were built on these stolen moments. Only these days, the silence suddenly felt a lot less comfortable. She could sense Killian’s unease, his frustration towards her and everyone around him - but she couldn’t place it. Couldn’t ease those feelings, couldn’t fix whatever was troubling him. It had never felt like her burden to bear, but that had changed with the enactment of the Carranam bond. Now, it felt like a personal failure to sense these emotions and not know how to make them subside.
“You’ve been off lately, Killian.”Not a question. There was an edge of concern in Faye’s voice, though she forced it to flatten. Their relationship was still new, and though she felt she knew her twin flame as deeply as if they’d been forged from the same ember, that knowledge was something soulful and deeper than even she could understand; it didn’t apply to what was on the surface, it didn’t give her some edge on knowing what made the spymaster tick, what would set him off and what would ease his tension. “Not just with me.”Eyes still locked onto the boot she’d nearly finished scrubbing, Faye avoided eye contact. Why? She didn’t quite know. Something about the exchange made her feel an unusual, underlying sense of anxiety. It was strange, whatever this thing was between them. How his soul wrapped itself around her own, how it felt like two puzzle pieces fitting together, like coming home - and yet, interactions of the flesh felt so stiff and tense. Like wading through uncharted waters with no life preserver, not knowing if you were going to sink or swim.
It seemed like she wasn’t the only one who felt that way. Killian didn’t meet her eye, either, and after a long moment of prolonged silence Faye reached out, stopping his hand by grabbing it up in her own. The skin there was cool and scarred, rough beneath her own. Their eyes met, and Faye held his stare.“Killian, I am not a daemati. I cannot read your mind. If you need more from me, you have to say so.” She gave his hand a strong, emphatic squeeze.“But not like this. Not with snarky comments and evil looks. We’re on the same team - hell, we’re more than that. If you need something from me…just ask.”And then, silently, and with a waggle of her eyebrows she added through the bond,Don’t even need to use words.It should have cut the tension, but he still looked at her with a hardness that didn't sit well with Faye. She didn't like this, the two of them being at odds. Not when so much was at stake. Not when they had come so far and were learning so much.
Faye dropped Killian's hand with a slight frown. And moved onto the biggest elephant in the room. "I will tell Wayland not to come when we're training, if you feel it's a distraction." Sometimes it was a relief to have Wayland there. His presence was a comfort to her, even when it complicated things, even when juggling the two bonds became difficult - especially when one of those bonds was weighing on her in ways that she wasn't entirely comfortable with. "You're...more impatient with me on the days he trains alongside us." She noted aloud, lips quirking slightly - it was such an uncomfortable topic, and she didn't entirely understand why. Nor would she ponder deeper than the surface. "And you're sullen enough without any extra help," she added lightly, teasingly, giving the illyrian a hopeful sort of smirk, wanting to cut through this new and uncharted tension between them.
Killian’s shadows clung to his body like weights as he stalked away from the arena as if they were adamant that he stayed beside Phaedra. The Shadowsinger shoved past the feeling until Faye grabbed hold of him, causing him to spin around on her. Her touch seemed to send the feeling of electricity skittering across his skin. A storm of confused frustration clouded his mind as he stared down at her, but when she spoke, something in his gaze softened briefly. She thought he was giving up on her. Somehow it was almost better she thought that, rather than trying to analyze him and the reason behind his actions.
“Tomorrow.” he nodded to her and once her fingers loosened around his arm, he turned back around, continuing back toward their camp.
* * *
Several weeks passed and not a day was wasted. Killian and Phaedra met with one another each day, slowly adding more and more to their work together. Their runs were made longer, their combat training was becoming more and more extensive, adding in swords and daggers. Killian could see the growth in Faye, he could see the way she held her body differently, she looked more confident and her movements were becoming more fluid. Parts of her that were once soft and delicate were hardened by well-earned muscle.
A lot changed in the past weeks. Not just for Phaedra, but for everyone. Adrastus was rarely ever seen nowadays. He was either off trying to form alliances with other Courts or pent up in his tent with Nevara as they spent hours deciphering more and more of the Book of Breathings for some sort of shortcut or last hope idea in getting their High Lady back and stopping Elisora for good. Onica spent time keeping the Court of Nightmares in check for Adrastus, as well as checking in on Sakaris. Wayland worked around Windhaven with other Illyrians and against his wishes – with Devlon. When Wayland wasn’t working though, he was with Killiand and Phaedra. At first, it didn’t bother Killian, but as the days went on, he couldn’t deny the budding feeling of annoyance when he was trying to work with Phaedra on their Carranam bond. It was harder to concentrate with him around, and there were moments that Killian wouldn’t admit to, but there was a small part of him that got downright angry when the two of them were distracted by each other.
Like right now.
Phaedra’s laughter was light and bubbly, filling the air like music. Killian’s golden eyes flickered over the pair as they smiled at one another beside the weaponry cart. Wayland’s dimples were evident as he showed her how to strike with one and then proceeded to act like she truly hurt him only to grin and cause her to roll her eyes.
The Spymaster’s shadows thickened in response.
“When you’re ready to work, let me know.”Killian shot the words down their Carranam bond, his eyes meeting hers briefly and then he turned and headed out of the arena, his shadows snaking behind him as though even they were disappointed.
Wayland glanced over Faye’s face, his brows knitting together with concern, and his grin faltering. “Faye? What is it?”He reached up, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear, and followed her line of sight which now trailed after Killian’s retreating form. Wayland’s jaw clenched and he raked a hand through his own hair, releasing a sigh. “Don’t let him get to you, he’s never been the type to just relax and have some fun, it’s not you.”he tried to reassure her, but he could still see the lingering guilt in her eyes.
* * *
Killian spent the remainder of his day fulfilling any jobs that were required of him under the order of Adrastus. He was still a Spymaster after all, and he had duties that remained, especially with Elisora on the prowl.
Tonight, as if the universe somehow knew that Killian had extra steam to blow off, the Shadowsinger was given a unique prisoner to question. An Attor flying through the territories after his meeting with the others. Now, in the dungeons of the prison, Killian stared down at the bony creature hissing up at him from his shadow restraints.
“Nothing can break what the Cauldron has created, you stupid fool.” the Attor said through a guttural laugh, but the laugh was quickly cut off by Killian grabbing him by the throat, cutting off his air supply.
“I find that very hard to believe.”
The Attor choked beneath his grip and was quick to gasp for air when Killian released him, shoving his body to the ground as he unsheathed a blade from his side.
“You’re already too late,” the Attor shoved himself back a ways from the Spymaster.
“If that’s the case, then I guess you’re useless to me,”Killian muttered, his eyes examining the sharpness of his blade.
A shift in the Attor’s expression showed him that he was aware he said the wrong thing, but Killian didn’t have the time to mess with something that wasn’t going to give him answers. His shadows slowly lifted the Attor up off the ground in front of him and it began growling and squirming in the air.
“Wait—”
Why did they always say that?
“I’ve been waiting long enough,”Killian’s jaw ticked and then the shadows plunged the Attor toward him, sinking his blade straight through his heart.
* * *
Back at the camp, everything was quiet. Some fires were burning throughout the night, even though it was rather late. Killian still had blood on his clothes from the Attor and it made him grimace. Their blood was hard to remove, especially from leather. He slipped soundlessly into his tent, removing his weapons one by one. After that, he unlaced his boots and removed his shirts, the only time he exposed the massive burn marks covering his back. Leaning over, he switched on a lamp and grabbed himself a rag and some cleaner to begin rinsing his attire, starting with his dagger and then moving on the boots as he sat at the edge of his bed.
Just as he lifted a boot from the ground, his tent rustled and his eyes snapped up, his wings expanding slightly as he watched a small figure slip inside. Killian examined Phaedra as she slowly closed it behind her and he lowered the boot, cloth still in hand.
“It’s late, Phaedra.” He announced. “You have to be up early for our run. Unless you’re busy of course.” The last part might have sounded annoyed. A lot of things annoyed him today.
The undeniable need to protect sang through the Shadowsinger, and the song shifted into an impenetrable screaming in his head when Phadrea’s body collided with his own in a hard shove, sending the male stumbling out of the way. Sun-flecked eyes widened when they landed on her, a mixture of disbelief and anger clouding those golden iris’ when he saw why she’d done it. Through the shroud of darkness around them, a heavy wave came hurdling to where he once stood, the place now taken up by Faye who fell to her knees, her scream filling the void that surrounded them.
Something inside of Killian’s chest felt as though it was cracking as he watched the relentless shock waves pummelling into her small form. The Spymaster tried a step toward her, the invisible ripples shoving him back each time he tried to approach. He fought against the force of magic, determined to reach her. The muscles in his body worked against it, rolling beneath his golden skin. Each step felt as though he was shoving a bolder in her direction. He pushed and pushed, earning a few steps each time until his arm was reaching out toward her.
She was glowing by the time he reached her. Her eyes no longer blue, but blinding white orbs and all around her like a sunlit aura, her body seemed to almost blur with the vibrations that buzzed through her. The Cauldron acted as a siphon, forcing magic into her, or maybe it was just awakening what already derived inside of her this whole time. He recognized the light that consumed her. It was the same light he saw when freeing her from her visions.
Killian made one more strong shove against the Cauldron, his hand still outstretched and when his fingers brushed against her shoulder, it was like he had passed through the invisible baraccade and was now inside of it with her. There was no more force shoving him away and he was able to stand without effort beside her. The Shadowsinger slowly kneeled down, the energy and power that radiated from Faye could be felt in the small distance between them and he swore he could hear it all buzzing inside of his head, like static. His fingers slid down her arm until they were intertwining with her own. He squeezed her hand and inturn felt her own grip tighten. In that moment he felt his shadows do something he’d never felt them do before. On their own accord, they snaked down his arm like veins and escaped from the tips of his fingers, but instead of just brimming the surface of Faye, they. . . went within her. He watched in disbelief as his shadows treated her as though she was a second home and they nested inside of her, coiling around her body like armor.
In turn, Faye’s energy, her magic, the pure power it seemed to wash over him slowly, causing the hairs on his arms to stand as he felt the buzzing sensation envelope him. Killian rose his gaze to meet Faye’s. She stared at him as if she knew what the power was doing and even without her saying a single word to him. He found that by just looking into her eyes, he could understand too. His lips parted to speak, and then were pursing firmly when Faye’s voice beat him to it. He stared at her, brows lowering slightly. It wasn’t what she said. It was how she said it. The only other person he’d ever met that could do such a thing was Adrastus until Evie came along, but that was because Adras’ daemati abilities flowed through her. So how it was that Faye was speaking into his mind, he could not comprehend.
Killian only blinked when she continued, her voice a demand ringing through his mind and his head turned into the direction that the power was flowing from. It wasn’t evident how he knew what she meant. Or how he knew how to do such a thing, but the Shadowsinger simply nodded once and then wrapped his free arm around Faye’s waist to slowly bring her to her feet.
Faye now stood in front of Killian, one of his arms bracing her upright. The whipping winds of the magic around them caused his hair to rustle against the breeze, her own strands tickling his neck.“Together.” He said lowly and brought her hand up, outstretched in front of them. His own hand cupped the back of it and directed her palm to face out toward the darkness. His golden eyes closed, brows knitting as he concentrated, trying to reach for anything that felt right.
Then it all came together.
His shadows whispered quietly as they resurfaced from Faye and they began coiling around their joined hands. Killian’s wings slowly stretched out behind him, like two impenetrable walls around them. The shadows pooled at their wrists, appearing as a cloud of darkness and the whispering grew louder until a spark of light ignited in the palm of Phaedra’s hand. Killian opened his eyes to see the blinding orb as it slowly grew and grew. His grip around her tightened as the magic built up, as if all of it was rushing to that orb of light instead of her body. The light was blinding, illuminating the limitless dark around them. The Cauldron seemed to rumble at them, obviously not impressed with what was happening.
“Stop.”It ordered in a dark snarl.
The shadows began moving again, intertwining into the ball of light. Their powers merging into one.
“STOP IT.” The Cauldron snapped again.
Suddenly, not only were their powers connected, but their minds. Their bodies. Their souls. Killian’s muscles tensed at the sensation that was building up. He could hear her voice in his head. Her thoughts. Her worries. Her guilt and happiness. Like an intruder, he seemed to drink it all down. Her heart. It felt pure and angry all at once. Similar to the being on the warfield, he felt her internal battles and his eyes shifted to her face as understanding flooded him. For a moment his face softened, and then their magic erupted.
A jolt ran through him and his hand clenched her own as he directed the flow of magic outward, slamming it into the darkness around them. He could hear the Cauldron’s screams echo around them and what used to be nothing but ebony abyss became swallowed by the light. He couldn’t keep his eyes open against the blinding glare and when it became too much, Killian encased their bodies in his wings, shifting so that he was now in front of Faye, his body shielding her. A thought yelled through his mind. They needed to leave. To get out.
And then their bodies were hurdling into the earth with a thud.
* * *
Killian made sure to take most of the blow as they landed. His arms were wrapped around Phaedra tightly, his wings still covering most of her as he lay on his back in the dirt of the arena. His eyes had still been closed and when he peeled them open, that blinding light was no more. Only the sun hanging in the sky illuminated them now and he could hear the chirp of birds again. Inhaling deeply, Killian slowly unfurled his wings, exposing Phaedra to the world as she lay against him, her eyes shut. She was breathing, but it was labored.
The Shadow singer rose with her, one arm slung beneath her knees and the other around her back. A wet and warm sensation slid down his arm, but his attention remained solely on Faye.
“Phaedra,” he called to her, and then he realized who he was surrounded by rather quickly.
“What the hell happened!”the voice belonged to Wayland who was tearing Faye out of his arms, his hazel eyes darting all over her body for wounds before shooting up to glare at Killian with a wild rage. “What happened damn it!”
Killian just stared at Faye, his fingers curling against the empty space where he once held her, his eyes boring into her as he tried to process everything that happened. Slowly, his eyes shifted down toward his bleeding arm, but it wasn’t blood that he was greeted by. It was dark ink that now tattooed him from his elbow to his palm. Killian uncurled his fingers to find a sun with smokey rays at the center of his hands and trailing up his forearm, wrapping around to his elbow were lightning strikes.
“Holy Gods, it worked. . .” Nevara whispered as her eyes took in the new tattoo as well.
“Killian.” Adrastus spoke, his voice seeming far away. “Say something.”
Again, Killian couldn’t seem to find his barings and his eyes shot back toward Faye who’s arm was covered now too. Black ink forming coiling shadows marked her arm and hand and without thinking, the Shadowsinger called to her, not with his voice, but through their bond.
“Phaedra. . . Wake up.” his voice echoed down to her and in an instant, she seemed to shoot up from within Wayland’s arms.
Kaius had to fight the urge to roll his green eyes at Evelyn. Of course, he wasn’t so ignorant as to believe that she would be able to trust him, now or maybe ever, but it was that damned look that she held in her gaze when looking at him. It drove him mad. Made his blood run cold. There was pure unfaltering hatred in those blue eyes and he wanted to take those seas and rid them of the demons she believed him to bare.
When she began listing off all the ways he had betrayed her, his fingers curled at his sides and he tried his best to contain to frustration that was building inside of him. The frustration was not fueled by her, but by all that he was being forced to do under the claws of the King. He could only stare at the High Lady of the Night Court, his jaw clenching as if to keep himself from spewing all that was going on. All of the things she did not know.
He could have told her about the way Elisora threatened to wipe his Court off the map. How she was not the only one being poisioned and imprisoned. But instead, he bit his tongue and gave her all that he could. A curt nod of his chin and then he was leading her back toward the estate.
* * *
Once they returned to the mansion, Kaius led Evelyn in through the entrance doors and as she continued forward, he stopped and assessed her carefully before finally saying.
“For whatever it is worth, High Lady,”and then he looked away from her. “I am sorry.”
Nothing. It was worth nothing to her. He knew that. But he meant it, and he didn’t wait for her response before stalking off down one of the many corridors to his study.
Faye was intimidated. By the size of the arena in which they stood. By the pairs of eyes watching them from the sidelines. By the echoing silence flitting through the space between them. By the man standing opposite her, his golden gaze somehow both gentle and scrutinizing when he looked at her, saying nothing but asking her nonetheless whether or not she was ready for the journey they were about to embark upon. The blonde flashed him a shaky smile; it was all she could muster. Her two-toned gaze stayed locked directly on Killian, focusing partly because she was afraid of what would happen if they fucked this up, and partly because she was afraid of what she would see if she glanced across the arena and happened to meet Wayland’s gaze. Nevara’s words reached her ears, prodding for a connection between the two of them, and Faye let out the softest of sighs.
Please let her be right, she thought silently. Please let there be something here that can help us.
The idea of Killian drawing the power from her wasn’t one that unsettled Faye. Perhaps it was her ignorance of magic and faerie customs, or perhaps it was the fact that she genuinely trusted these people; regardless, she gave him a small and encouraging nod when he hesitated at Nevara’s command. “I’m fine,” she assured him softly. Was she? Faye couldn’t be sure - but it sounded nice, so she said it, hoping to manifest the words into reality. There was nothing but determination in her voice when she added,“Don’t stop unless it’s absolutely necessary.”
The shadows began to spill from him, and Faye watched their slithering approach. As the wispy tendrils of darkness curled around her body, she felt no fear. It was like greeting an old friend, and she relaxed ever so slightly as they brushed along her flesh, trailing upwards ever so slowly. She liked his shadows - they crept across the ground like crawling ivy, trailing lazily but with intent, blossoming at Killian’s command. A dome of shadows surrounded the two of them, and yet all she saw was a feathery canopy teeming with inky tendrils. There was something so ironically natural about those shadows, something familiar, something she understood. That comfort was dashed only by Killian’s words, his warning of what he was about to do. The thought of returning to that murky, in-between place made Faye’s skin crawl and tingle with the memory of what that realm had represented so far: loneliness, isolation, instability, a lack of agency over herself and these newfound powers. It wasn’t somewhere she enjoyed being. To delve back into that place willingly was a difficult concept to grasp, but as Killian’s fingers brushed against her own, interlocking with such certainty and solidity, Faye drew in a deep breath and braced herself for what they were about to face - together.
The subtle dip of her head was her only acknowledgement of his words, and then her eyes were fluttering shut. She felt his fingertips brushing against her temple, and she knew what was about to happen. The world around them shifted, the air becoming thicker and heavy, like they were treading water despite being totally dry. Everything darkened, as if all of the light had been stolen from the world around them. For a few moments they were there, that weighted darkness pressing in around them from all sides and then it lightened, and Faye knew they had arrived at their destination. Her eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by a darkness that was difficult to adjust to. A sense of uneasiness washed over her as she blinked rapidly against the endless night, relieved as Killian soon came into focus, the shadows melding somehow to provide an inky backdrop that was perfectly visible even to her untrained eyes.
“I’m f-”The ground was shaky beneath her feet, and Faye had to fight to keep her footing. Killian’s hand on her arm steadied the girl, but she had a sinking feeling in the pit of her gut that she couldn’t quite explain. There was something strange and unnatural about that rippling tidal wave of energy, something familiar and yet she couldn’t put her finger on it - until she heard that voice, echoing into the darkness surrounding them. Chills crept along her spine at the sound, at the memory. A part of her seemed to flicker to life in response, body straining into the darkness with a certain sort of familiarity, like she was apt to greet an old friend.
Only this definitely was not a friend. It was the cauldron, and it was pissed.
Blue-brown eyes widened, and Faye’s fingers curled into the fabric of Killian’s leathers until her knuckles had gone bone-white. “Shit,” the blonde hardly dared to breathe the word aloud, her gaze flickering through the endless darkness in search of that familiar voice. Every hair on her body stood straight up, trembling beneath the force of the cauldron’s power. Power that seemed to ripple in the air around them like the crackle of electricity. She could feel it pressing in on them from all sides, she could feel it in her veins - it coursed through her here, in this strange in-between place, until Faye’s insides were buzzing and her teeth chattered against the vibration of pure, unfiltered power seeking an escape from wherever it was contained within her.
“K-killian,” through her trembling lips Faye tried to form an explanation. “When they dipped m-me in the cauldron, it gave me s-something.” The blonde fought to grind her teeth together, hating the unsteadiness behind her voice. “The visions, they were a gift. Almost like an apology from the cauldron, but I was angry and I was scared…I took more than it wanted to give.”And she shivered, remembering the feeling of clawing her way into the very source of Letharia’s magic. Ripping from the cauldron the very power that Elisora sought to wield. Faye hadn’t realized at the time that she’d been taking the power for herself - and so far, she hadn’t been able to access it. But now, now she could feel it thrumming beneath the surface.
“And now I’ll take it back,” said that eerie, otherworldly voice.
The words were the only warning the cauldron gave - intentionally. But in her mind’s eye, Faye could see so clearly the attack it had planned. Like a vision, but somehow different. As if something was leaking through that link between herself and the cauldron, something it didn’t mean for her to access but she had nonetheless. And its intentions were clear to her as it sent out another wave of power, this one stronger and with intent, directed not towards Faye, but towards Killian; as if the cauldron wanted to eliminate him first. As if it wasn’t quite done with her.
“MOVE!” With every ounce of strength she could muster, Faye shoved the shadowsinger away from her with both hands, lunging forward as she did so. Perhaps it was the surprise of the unexpected attack that sent Killian stumbling off-balance, but it was enough. Her trembling fingertips brushed against his bare skin as a wave of the cauldron’s power barreled into her, sending the blonde falling to her knees against the shadowy floor with an ear-splitting scream.
It wasn’t pain that engulfed her, not necessarily - it was power. Blinding, white-hot. It pummeled into her tiny body relentlessly, coursing directly from the source. Her skin was aglow, shimmering white, her hair somehow milky and translucent as it whipped into the air around her, that blue-brown hue stripped from her gaze completely and replaced by two orbs of iridescent light. Faye should have been burnt out completely, washed away by the cauldron’s power, balance restored. She waited for the pain and then the permanent darkness, but it never came. Instead her skin continued to tingle, her insides humming as wave after wave of power coursed into her - and she absorbed it. Like a conduit, she drank it all in, that ancient power seeping into the very marrow of her bones, winding itself around the very fabric of her being like thread around a spool. It just kept coming and coming, filling her up until Faye could feel herself brimming with magic. It was too much, it was overflowing now and she didn’t know how to stop it.
Too much, too much, too much. It was all her brain could register. The cauldron was giving, but not out of kindness - it was overloading her with the force of this power she didn’t know how to wield, filling her past the point of her own capacity. Make it stop, take it back. Her silent plea went unanswered, but she swore she could feel a ripple of smug satisfaction from the cauldron as it gave her exactly what she’d sought to take from it in the first place: everything.
And then there was a hand in the darkness, reaching out for her. Killian. Faye wanted to shout at him, to tell him to back away, but the words didn’t come. On her knees hunched forward nearly into a ball, all she could do was tremble. All that power, and nothing to do with it. Her hands shook as the shadowsinger reached out to her, one hand wrapping firmly around her own, their fingers interlocking once more. A sense of dread filled the girl. It was going to burn them both out. Faye tensed, waiting for the power to fry through him, for the promises she’d made to him before to be null and void. It didn’t. The cauldron’s power didn’t course through him the way it did her; in fact, it didn’t seem to penetrate him at all. Looking up at Killian she could see the hair on his arms standing up, could feel the low vibrations traveling lazily from the place where their bodies connected - and yet he was fine. Those golden eyes glowed down at her, but gentle and soft, like warm morning sunshine. Controlled, contained. Staring up at him, basked in the light but untouchable, Faye understood. She was acting as a conduit; the power was there, it had been drawn forth, but he was the one who needed to wield it.
Push,Faye demanded, her words filling Killian’s mind. She wasn’t sure whether the words were sent down the carranam bond or on a wave of the power coursing from her body to his. She didn’t understand it, she didn’t even know how she’d done it. From the look on Killian’s face, he was just as bewildered as she was. Push, she said again, surprised by how freely she could speak to him this way when her body was still rendered immobilized, shaking on the floor.. Push the power. Force it back. The cauldron wants to take it all - don’t let it. Redirect the flow.
___________________________________
Just as quickly as Kaius’s reassuring claim reached her ears, Evie was brushing it off. She couldn’t bring herself to believe that he didn’t want her to be his salvation - that was what everyone wanted from her. And she’d played the part dotingly so far. It came naturally, that inclination to help. To protect. To do the right thing. Her whole life had been one good deed after the next, and it would have been so easy to continue that pattern… but she couldn’t. She wouldn’t. Not for him.
“Oh right. We’re in the habit of kidnapping girls we want absolutely nothing from?” one perfectly sculpted brow arched, giving life to her blatant disbelief. The girl tsked at him, shaking her head as she gave Redford a parting, affectionate pat on the neck. Dishonesty didn’t suit him. Though he was shrouded in mystery, there had to be some way to reach the truth behind his intentions. “Interesting pastimes you keep, High Lord.” And when she leveled him with a droll look this time, her lips did not curl good-naturedly. With that lingering look she began to walk, keeping a few paces away from the High Lord as they made their way through the ravaged city on foot.
They didn’t make it far. Distracted by the children, Evie found her footsteps faltering. Her lips curved slightly for a moment before a frown was tugging them back down, something in her chest cleaving in half at the sight of those babies, laughing and merry despite the ruin around them. There was something about the sight that hit all too close to home, and it made Evie shiver. This whole place made her uncomfortable. It was like stepping back in time, like crossing the realms and putting herself back in that human village in those unfortunate circumstances. She’d been gone so long that she had almost tricked herself into believing that life as a High Fae was normal, that luxury and extravagance and comfort were just a part of who she was. Being here, surrounded by these sights and sounds and scents, it reminded her of the truth. It reminded her of who she was. That human part of her heart was beating frantically, trying to claw its way out of her chest, demanding justice. Demanding action. She smothered it beneath the cool, callous demeanor that was High Lady - there was no room for human emotion here.
She was so wrapped up in watching the children play that she didn’t even notice the woman who had approached Kaius until that soft, hesitant voice reached her ears. A peasant woman had approached them, dirt-covered and meek, gaze lowered beneath her lashes as she faced the Spring Lord. Blinking, Evie turned back towards the two and watched them with apprehension. She had never seen Kaius act as a ruler, only as a jackass. Her gaze lingered on Kaius’s fingertips gripping the woman’s face, that familiar touch - almost paternal. The words he spoke, though rough, were comforting. Almost pleading. Evie’s jaw tightened slightly at the interaction and she forced herself to look away from them, her gaze falling anywhere but on the children, on the mother, on the unexpectedly gentle High Lord. Human emotion would betray her here, so she did her best to squander it.
They were walking once more, side by side. Silence enveloped them and Evie didn’t know how to fill it - probably wouldn’t have if she did. So many thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to connect the man by her side to the man she’d spent so long hating on the behalf of her beloved. As if sensing her train of thought, Kaius’s voice broke through those conflicted contemplations. Blue eyes flickered towards him, the brunette tensing immediately at the sound of her mate’s name on this man’s lips, at the implications behind it. That Adrastus would somehow be misleading or dishonest with her. Evie would never believe that, and the glare she leveled Kaius with said as much - but as he continued speaking, she couldn’t help but to ponder the idea of perception. There were three sides to every story, she knew that - she just hadn’t been anticipating getting two of them, and to have them be so conflicting.
They broke through a small clearing, and Evie found herself sucking in a breath. The meadow was beautiful, with its endless rolling sea of green that met the skyline at its furthest point. Wildflowers dotted the grass, vibrant and aromatic as they swayed beneath a gentle breeze, honeybees buzzing back and forth between them. Birds were chirping in the distance, and behind them Evie could still hear the peals of children's laughter. It was strange how another wave of homesickness washed over her, one she hadn’t felt the need to wallow in for some time now. She had her family - the inner circle, the family she’d found, but also her siblings. Faye and Arden were here with her now, both of her worlds had come together and she got the best of either. So why did she feel this way? Why did she feel like she was living some twisted version of her own story, what life might have been like if things had played out differently? How easily she could envision herself as one of them, ragged and ruined, just doing her best to scrape by and survive. Living life amongst the wildflowers, surrounded by nature. The thought gave her chills, and she sought to distance herself once more from that past life and any possibility of what could have been.
“You’re wrong, Kaius.”Turning to meet his gaze, Evie leveled the man with a hard look.“You are my enemy. You’ve stolen me from my home. From the people I love, the people I’ve sworn my life to protect. You’ve lied to me. You’ve poisoned me. You’ve imprisoned me.” She slowly ticked off each offense, one for each finger of the hand still bearing her engagement ring. It shone brightly in the spring sunshine, the truth glinting off the stone as she spoke the words aloud.“You were there beneath the mountain…you saw the lengths I am willing to go through to do the right thing. I didn’t just face Adrianna for Adrastus - I did it for everyone. For all of you, to free your people from tyranny and a life lived in fear. I would have done it again, if you’d asked.” And as she said the words, she knew that they were true. Even knowing how Adrastus felt about the Spring Lord, had it come down to the wellbeing of these people and knowledge of their true circumstances…he never would have asked Evie to sit idly by. He knew her too well.
“So yes, you are my enemy. You chose that.”Crossing her arms over her chest, Evie turned away from the beautiful, picturesque scene before them. “And I think I’ve seen enough for one day, if you don’t mind.”
"No." Wayland crossed his arms, eyes fixed on Nevara who had just finished explaining her plan of awakening more of whatever it was the Cauldron had given or perhaps taken from Phaedra. Nevara just blinked, brows lowering at him. "You’re not going to send her to take out those wards on her own. We have no idea what that could do to her.”
“I never said that she would be doing it alone,” Nevara snapped, then turned her attention to Killian who met her gaze, his expression remained unreadable. Wayland followed her gaze toward him when he realized what her intentions were.
“I have brought her back from her visions, I don’t see how that is of any use if she also has powers,”Killian said, his golden gaze flickering toward Faye.
“It is more than that.” Nevara began moving toward Faye, her eyes surveying the girl with close inspection. The ancient woman reached out her hand, grabbing hold of one of Faye’s and she dragged a fingertip along the lines of her palms. “I read in the Book of Breathings of a rare connection. A connection that hasn’t been seen in thousands of centuries.”
Wayland’s body had stiffened at her words. His lips pressed into a firm line of discontent, and he forced his hazel eyes to hyper-fixate on the mountain ground beneath his boots, but it didn’t stop his siphons from flickering in response to his emotions.
Adrastus was the next to speak, his eyes had filled with a dangerous darkness that swallowed even the brightest stars.“What connection?” he pressed and Nevara dropped Faye’s hand, turning to her High Lord.
“Carranam.” Nevara finally said, her voice quieter this time. Adrastus’ face twisted into confusion and familiarity. The word rang through him, one he heard of, but it had seemed nearly irrelevant. Almost like a myth to possess such a bond. Wayland lifted his gaze to Nevara, his muscles remaining tense. Killian remained impassive but listened deeply. “The Carranam bond allows partners to share their magic, which is a strong advantage in battle, and to communicate almost telepathically. Very few have found someone they are compatible with, as it is both rare and dangerous. It was said that most couldn’t find someone they trusted enough to test it with because of the risks attached; an unskilled partner could unwillingly take too much power and drive the other mad, cause them both to burn out. . . or shatter their minds completely.”
A snarl rang through the air and all eyes flew toward Wayland whose fists were coiled at his sides.“No. Absolutely fucking not.” the General glared at Nevara for even mentioning such a possibility.
Any hope that once flickered on Adrastus’ face had disappeared with her last words and he nodded. “Wayland is right. We aren’t going to risk anyone's life knowingly. We will find another way. Besides, we don’t know if any of that applies to them anyways.”
“From the entries I have read, their bond is extremely similar. If they can bring forward any power that she might possess, they would be strong enough to wipe the wards out completely. Odds are, she doesn’t have any magic anyways, maybe it’s just the visions, and if that’s the case then we move on to other options—”
“Nevara,” Adrastus warned, but Wayland was stepping up to the dark-haired female, towering over her, his wings unfurling behind him. Nevara craned her head to stare back at Wayland, her lips pressed into a thin line, her stare like stone against his own.
“I won’t say it again—”
“You said that unskilled partners are what make it dangerous.” Killian cut in, his shadows sliding between Wayland and Nevara. The snake of dark smoke expanded suddenly and shoved their bodies apart, causing both of them to stumble and glare his way.“So make us skilled. Then we can try safely.”
“It’s still dangerous,” Wayland growled out, but turned towards Faye when she spoke, his shoulders slumping.
“Your mug,”
The words were said with an intensity that met Evelyn’s eyes as she looked at him expectantly, arm reaching across the table, waiting for him to present her his cup of coffee. Kaius let his eyes scrutinize the woman, a glint of pleasure could be seen in the green depths and he held her gaze as he slowly slid his mug across the table for her to take.
When she collected the mug, Kaius arched a brow when she brought the rim to her lips, taking a swallow of the still-steaming liquid. He noted the crinkle in her nose and examined her quietly, wondering if she even liked coffee at all, or if she was just doing things out of spite.
It was when she started to question things that Kaius leaned back in his seat, the wood groaning in protest, and a scoffed laugh escaped the Lord when Tobias made a comment, his eyes training on Evelyn, wanting nothing more than to see her squirm. Kaius knew it would take a lot more than threats to rile the girl. He could see it dancing in her eyes. A feral defiance. It intoxicated him.
“A tour.” He echoed. It was the last thing he expected from her. He all but assumed that she would want to lock herself up in her rooms for the majority of her stay, forcing him to drag her out himself. He didn’t question her any further before rising from his spot at the table. Tobias eyed his High Lord wearily, his distrust in her rather evident.“Come along then,”Kauis offered with a gesture of his hand, and he walked out into the corridor.
Kaius led her throughout the manor, explaining the layout to her as they went. It was when they returned back to the foyer that Kaius turned to examine her. “If your intentions are to plan an escape, by all means, have at it, but I will say this; it will be a wasted effort on your part.”with that, Kaius shoved open the entrance doors of the opulent building and exposed Evelyn to the new court that surrounded her.
The manor was a sprawling estate veiled in roses and ivy, with patios and balconies and staircases sprouting from its alabaster sides. Amethyst irises and pale snowdrops and butter-yellow daffodils bloom in the balmy breeze that flowed airily against Evelyn’s gown when they stepped outside. A grand marble staircase led into the giant oak doors of the estate and the two of them descended the stairs until they stood on the tended pathway that would lead them through the court.
The Spring Court itself was a vast land made up of rolling green hills, lush forests, and clear, bottomless lakes. Magic didn’t just abound in the bumps and the hollows—-it grew here. To the south, Kaius’ Court bordered the Wall—better known as—the magical border separating the mortals and the fae. To the opposite side of the magic border, his northern borders belonged to the Summer and the Autumn Courts. Kaius tucked his hands into his pockets while they made their way down the path, only for him to steer them to a smaller cobblestone path that would lead them toward the stables.
“How do you feel about horses, High Lady?” Kaius asked as they approached the wooden building. The neighs and whinnies from the steeds could be heard before he shoved open the gates and the smell of hay and feed enveloped the area around them. “We don’t boast any cities in the Spring Court, but there is a rather large village no more than five miles from my estate if you’re interested,” he muttered as the memory of all Adrianna had destroyed in his lands resurfaced. He shoved the thought down, his hand reaching up to stroke a large, russet Corsican. Its lips wobbled back, exposing his teeth to Kaius, the expression rather goofy. It was a common greeting from the horse.“Still obnoxious, Redford,” the High Lord rubbed between the horses' eyes and when his hand dropped, Redford nodded his head exaggeratedly, earning a faint smirk from Kaius.
Turning back to Evelyn, Kaius gestured toward Redford.“Go ahead. He knows better than to bite a beautiful lady,”he mused, and Redford looked toward Evelyn, his lips curling once more in greeting, his big teeth flashing at her as he did.
After what could only be described as a grueling conversation amongst the High Lords, Adrastus was excusing himself from the others to return to his tents and collect his inner circle. He would have to let them in on all that they covered for the meeting that would take place a while later once everyone was more settled in.
Once he arrived at his tents, Adras peered into his and Evie’s tent for her, only to come up short. The High Lord zipped the tent back up, deciding it best to use the bond instead. Adras’ talons reached down the bond, only to thud against a hard solid wall of cold stone. He couldn’t feel a thing. It wasn’t like her shield was up, but as if something was severing the bond, clamping down on it and making it kink closed.
Adrastus’ heart suddenly became heavy and his head felt like it was being evaded by a mixture of panic, grief, and anger. Even as the group began returning to the campsite, they all seemed to be opening their mouths. Their facial expressions went from relaxed to concern when he didn’t respond. He couldn’t hear a thing that they were saying, his eyes just kept darting around as he tried to find Evie’s face in the crowd.
A pair of hands grabbed his shoulders, but Adras snarled, ripping away from Wayland whose brows furrowed with shock.
“Adrastus?” Wayland tried again.
“Where is she?”Adrastus’ voice was hoarse, his mouth had gone entirely dry.
“Evelyn. . .” Killian murmured as if he already knew that was exactly who he was looking for.
“Where the hell are Kaius and Tobias?” Nevara growled out as she caught on and as if the earth itself was screaming and cursing their names, a flash of lightning sprung across the mountain skies, and a roar of thunder rumbled through the grey clouds above. Then, the sky cried down upon them.
* * *
Kaius held little to no amusement in his green gaze. He only watched as the girl tore through the room like a wild animal, he remained rather unphased thanks to the Faebane keeping her as weak as a mortal. No powers. No strength. The High Lord knew that she wouldn’t be happy. Expected her to lash out in such a way, but he also had faith that she would soon come to understand his side of the coin.
“A war has already begun,” the Lord quipped.“And I intend on keeping my lands and my people on the living side of it. If you and your half-wit mate were smart, you would do the same, so wipe that look off your face.”
“Your Highness,” an older woman's voice called from the other side of the room causing everyone to turn their heads in her direction. Kaius’ servant, Eloise, stood with her hands folded in front of her. Her dirty-blonde curls were kept in a bun and her brown eyes flickered between the two men and their guest. “You called for me.”
Kaius turned back toward Evelyn and he merely nodded once. “Please, show our guest to her rooms.”
Eloise straightened, her gaze surveying Evelyn. “If you’d kindly follow me, miss,” she urged with a wave of her hand. When Evelyn didn’t so much as budge, a low growl slipped free from Kaius, his eyes darkening when they landed on the Cursebreaker.
“Go with Eloise to your rooms, or I will drag you there myself.” he challenged and when she finally began moving, Kaius’ shoulders sagged as he watched them disappear down one of the grand halls, the so-called High Lady fuming behind the servant.
* * *
The inner circle hadn’t said a word in a long moment. The silence was deafening. Adrastus had torn apart his tent, nearly sending the entirety of it to the ground before a couple of the other High Lords rallied up to stop his frenzy before he tore apart Windhaven.
After they all came to the conclusion that if the Spring Lord took Evie, then there would be impenetrable wards around his territory, and getting past them would not come easily. Not only that, but Adrastus, after losing his cool, found that his powers had been dampened. He had been poisoned with Faebane and that could only mean that the King of Elisora was the man pulling all the strings. They had been manipulated and double-crossed and it cost them their High Lady.
“We can’t just sit here,”Wayland urged, his face set into a scowl.
Killian, whose shadows were nearly engulfing him remained utterly silent. It was obvious, that they all blamed themselves for what happened. Killian had been patrolling the borders, and yet he didn’t detect what happened. They were right under his nose and he failed his High Lady.
“We can’t run in blind either. If there are wards around the Spring Court, then we are going to need more than just us to break through. It’s going to take an army.” Onica breathed, her hands still shaking with rage.
“I will get her back,” Adrastus interrupted, fury burning in his silver gaze.“And I will tear down all of Letharia if I have to,” he promised through clenched teeth.
“We need a plan, and a damn good one.” Nevara crossed her arms, then turned to look at Faye, something sparking in her eyes while she watched the girl. “And I think I know just the place to start.”
* * *
The next morning, Kaius had sent Eloise into Evelyn’s rooms to collect her for breakfast. Tobias and he had already sat around the long wooden table. A variety of foods cluttered the table ranging from fruits to eggs, various types of meat, and toast. Tobias indulge himself in his breakfast while Kaius poured himself a cup of dark roasted coffee. He had just about brought the mug to his lips when Evelyn appeared around the corner, her face still set into a scowl.
“Good morning,” Kaius cooed, watching as she reluctantly approached the table. “Feel free to help yourself to whatever you’d like, Evelyn.”
Though it did bring joy to Wayland to hear that even his High Lady found delight in the idea of defacing the smug Lord, it didn’t last long. He had heard the shiver in Faye’s tone and when he turned over his shoulder to look at Faye, he found her barefoot in the snow. The General blinked once, then twice, and rose from his spot on the barrel.
“Faye,” he scolded softly, sheathing the floral blade he’d received from her. The voice that interrupted them sent another rush of anger through Wayland when he came to a halt beside Phaedra.
Adrastus, though temporarily comforted by the words Evie sent down the bond, had only truly stopped his pacing when Kaius got comfortable with his mate. The fury that was swelling inside of him had become almost palpable, in fact, it would have been. Kaius had begun taunting his mate, his High Lady, and when he insulted her, Adrastus’ talons flung free from his hands and both Wayland and Killian straightened, hands ready to grab their swords when a bloodthirsty noise tore out of Evie, making their heads shift instinctively.
Down the bond, Adras could feel all that was coursing through her. He could feel that wave of something untapped surging through her and then she was reaching down the bridge for him. He met her halfway and that thunder seemed to disperse inside of her. When his silver gaze surveyed Evie, he had watched as claws retracted from her fingers and when they disappeared, so did his own as he looked at her in wonderment. Just like with High Lord Sorin of the Summer Court, she was within the presence of new power. The power that seemed to knock on the door to her own sleeping abilities.
* * *
The next few days seemed to drag on. Kaius and Tobias were anything but strangers all the while, often interjecting themselves into any conversations that the inner circle may have been having. Adrastus had been silently hoping that another High Lord would arrive any of the passing days, but when one finally did, it wasn’t exactly the High Lord that he had been anticipating. In fact, Adrastus hadn’t expected him to show up at all after his inner circle ransacked his castle for the Book of Breathings.
Sorin looked around the camp with little enthusiasm, his guards flanking either side of him, and to his surprise, Prince Finnick was with him as well. Onica looked as though she may faint at any given moment at the sight of the male.
“Sorin,” Adrastus greeted carefully, their eyes finally meeting. Sorin looked Adrastus over once and then glanced at Onica and Evie.
“Adrastus,” he muttered, returning his eyes to him.
“I would like to apologize—”
“For lying? Deceiving? Or robbing?” Sorin glared and Adrastus pursed his lips.
“Some things never change,” Kaius inserted himself and Adrastus’ muscles tensed, his jaw ticking with annoyance. “Good to see you, Sorin, it’s been too long.”
Sorin released a huff of breath before turning and heading for his assigned tents. “Don’t make me regret this.” was all he said as he walked away.
Adrastus spun on Kaius, his eyes glowing with wrath. “If all you have to offer is acting like an insolent child, then pack your shit and go.” he barked out, stepping toward the Spring Lord who glared back at him.
“You sent the invitation, Nychta. You need me.” he spat back.
“Nobody needs you.” Adrastus roared, his talons sliding free and Kaius’ nostrils flared in rage.
In an instant, Tobias was grabbing Kaius and Killian was grabbing Adrastus.
“Best behavior, High Lord?” Killian murmured quietly to Adrastus who was still seething.
“Killian,” Adrastus growled warningly in response and the two of them returned to their own tents.
When they returned to their tents, everyone seemed to crane their heads to look at the two of them. Everyone except for Onica who was nowhere to be seen. Nevara grimaced. “You look like you need a killing spree,” she mumbled.
Killian glanced at Adrastus’ direction and Wayland rose a brow. Adrastus, not wanting anything to do with explaining himself, moved into his tent, letting the flaps rustle behind him. The High Lord dropped down onto their makeshift bed, laid back, and covered his face with his hands as he tried to recollect himself. The last thing he wanted was to let anyone get underneath his skin — especially not Kaius. He had told himself that he could handle this. Handle seeing him again. But he wasn’t sure anymore. All he could see was his dead mother and sister. Their dismembered wings.
They just needed the numbers, he reminded himself. Once the war was over, they’d never have to see each other again.
* * *
Watching the sun go down had nearly driven Kaius mad with anticipation. Especially since they were on top of a mountain with little to no tree coverage. He needed it to be dark, and he needed to know where everyone was for his plan to work. One mishap and it was over.
The High Lord of Spring let the night continue for a while after the darkness first settled. Let all awake things nestle into their beds and then he emerged. Tobias had already winnowed, planted where they agreed to meet once he had her. Evelyn Graves. Curse breaker and, as he had confirmed, harnesser of all seven courts.
Getting past Adrastus would not come without difficulty. He anticipated that much. That was why he poisoned the High Lord and Lady's drinks with Faebane. A rare substance that he managed to get his hands on through the right amount of coaxing. With their magic suppressed, taking her would be as easy as winnowing Evelyn straight from her bed.
Kaius manuevered carefully through the camp. Following a path he’d inspected to be the least littered with rocks and other things that could either trip or create too much sound. Passing the smothered firepit, he approached the tent, but when he went to open the latch, he found it wouldn’t budge. As if protected by. . . magic.
His jaw clenched in pure annoyance and the High Lord forced himself back from the tent. A new plan. He didn’t care anymore.
The Illyrian camp was about what was to be expected. Cold, desolate, grim. The air was heavy with a bitterness that they couldn’t shake, and there was something about the place that felt almost hostile despite the fact that it was supposed to be a place of refuge as they recruited allies for the war against Elisora. The ground crunched beneath their feet as they walked across the ice-encrusted ground, and Evie pulled her jacket tighter around herself with a shiver. Eyes were on them as they walked, and she found herself gazing curiously at the warriors who watched their approach. Never before had she seen so many Illyrians gathered in one place, a dreary sea of winged men dressed in drab leathers. It was terrifying, to imagine the might of the three men she’d seen in action, magnified by the thousands.
Two stood out amongst the crowd, their attire too colorful and extravagant amongst the Illyrians. Evie subconsciously drew in a breath, bracing herself. When the men slowly turned to face them, she realized that she knew one of those faces; though she’d never seen him with her own eyes, she remembered that day in Adrianna’s throne room, watching Kaius approach through the veil. She remembered the stormy confliction thundering through Adrastus’s soul when Kaius had bestowed upon her the last kernel of magic needed to fuel her rebirth into High Fae. Though she’d prepared herself for this meeting, Evie hadn’t found a way to subdue the anger that bubbled up to the surface at the sight of the man who had caused her beloved so much heartache and misery.
They were approached, and Evie drew herself up to her full height, raising her chin as she looked the men in the eye. There was hesitation when she was addressed, and pride filled her as Adrastus introduced her for the first time with her full title:Evelyn. High Lady of the Night Court. The looks she was given didn’t come as a surprise to Evie, nor did they unnerve her. There had never been a High Lady before, and she was bound to be met with some protest. It didn’t matter, though - Adrastus had given her this position and there was only one way it would be taken from her. They were welcome to try. Onica stepped up to her side, defending her title, and the faintest smile curved Evie’s lips as she stared back at the strangers. The brunette dipped her head ever so slightly in greeting, though she said nothing.
Their attention was quickly shifting, however, and the High Lord of Spring then had eyes for Faye. Her blue-brown gaze lifted to meet the eyes of their newest potential ally, and she shivered beneath that inquisitive stare. Something behind his eyes rattled her, but Faye didn’t have time to ponder it - that brief moment of eye contact was quickly broken when Wayland and Killian both shifted their bodies to stand half in front of her, nearly blocking her from sight. Attention flickering between the two of them, Faye didn’t know whether she should feel grateful for the reprieve or offended that they felt she needed it; after a moment, she settled on the former. All their actions seemed to do was intensify that curious stare, and when Kaius’s eyes met hers once more, Faye found herself scowling. Her cheeks flushed at his suggestive words, arms crossing over her chest as if to ward off his attempt at burrowing beneath her skin. The blonde kept her lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing. Was that truly how people viewed her, from the outside looking in? Faye didn’t have time to be bothered by it - reaching out, she placed a gentle hand against the small of Wayland’s back. Tension flooded her fingertips, and she curled her fingers into the leathers there. A gentle reminder of all she’d said to him the night before.
Adrastus stepped forward, reprimanding the other Lord, and Evie shifted at his side. Blue eyes followed her mate closely, hands clenched into fists at her side. She could feel the power roiling just beneath the surface, waiting for her command. How she longed to wipe that smug look off of the blonde fae’s face. The wintry air around them swelled inside her chest, filling her up, and her natural inclination towards the element filled her with a sense of confidence and comfort. Were things to go south, she was fairly confident in her ability to be able to do at least a little bit of damage…
But that time didn’t come. The men were parting as quickly as they’d stepped up to one another, and then they were being led deeper into the camp. Evie’s gaze flickered over the members of the Spring Court as they walked, and she couldn’t sense the feeling that they hadn’t avoided conflict entirely; they’d just postponed it.
…
“He’s not worth it,” Faye muttered, watching the General with weary eyes. She didn’t entirely trust Wayland not to do something stupid, no more than she trusted herself. The blonde stood rooted in the snow near the tent, bare-footed and shivering. Clinging to this moment, willing her mind to stay present for the duration of their meeting with the other courts.
“Might be,”countered Evie, gaze flickering towards the man. She was on the same page as Wayland, wanting more than anything to knock the High Lord down a few notches. They had to play nice, for the sake of the world and all, but once this tentative alliance was over…
Her gaze flickered towards where Adrastus was pacing. The look on his face had a frown tugging at Evie’s lips, and she reached out to him gently through their bond. I love you,she reminded the High Lord. When his eyes met hers, a small smile curved her lips and she blew him a kiss.
The smile faltered at the sound of that honey-sweet voice, Kaius approaching the group. Did he do anything other than sneer and swagger? Brows pulling together, Evie watched as the other man lit the pile of wood on fire. Flames licked upwards towards the sky, sending out an enticing wave of warmth. The last thing Evie wanted to do was get cozy by the fire with these men, but what was the alternative? Stubbornly freeze to death in her tent? The brunette moved forward to sit before the fire, too cold to resist the temptation of its warmth though she was hesitant to truly begin forming any sort of bond with the Spring Court.
Something inside of her chest seemed to stir, lazy and reluctant, like a bear rousing itself from its long winter slumber. The High Lord of Spring perched himself on the log beside her and, much as had been her experience with the Summer Court, the proximity between the two of them called upon that little kernel of his power that resided within her. It rose to the surface, like calling to like. There was a kinship between the two of them that Evie resented - she loathed him for the arrogant way he carried himself, for the crude way he spoke to her family, the contemptful glances he constantly threw their way, and for every ounce of pain he’d ever caused her mate. But most of all, she hated him for that little bit of his magic that lived within her, which had given her this new life, which set her apart from the rest of them and likened her to the Lord of Spring in ways she didn’t want to admit much less claim.
Adrastus’s voice flooded her mind, and Evie had to resist the urge to look over at him. Then he’ll no longer have fingers, she finished the threat for her mate. And we’ll all sleep better tonight.
Aloud, she addressed the other male. “Sorry to disappoint, but there’s not much to tell. I was human, and now I’m fae.”Said Evie off-handedly with a glance over her shoulder. The High Lord’s eyes were already on her, studying, golden specks dancing in the firelight. He watched her with an intensity that made her skin itchy and had her jaw tightening. Adrastus’s open-ended threat echoed in her mind, and she wondered whether the Lord of Spring would be so stupid as to try anything here where she was surrounded by her family and an army of Illyrian warriors. His lips were curved in a way that told her he didn’t believe an ounce of what she was saying, and when they pulled back his smile revealed jagged fangs that gleamed pale yellow in the low light. Evie knew little of the Spring Lord’s abilities beyond his affinity for shapeshifting, but she recognized the flash of fangs for what it was - a scare tactic. He sought to intimidate her, to unnerve her at the least.
“Somehow I don’t think you’re telling the whole truth, High Lady,” tsked the golden-haired fae with a sneer, face somehow half-angelic half-monstrous. The way he crooned her title so mockingly grated against Evelyn’s brittle patience. Still, she blinked over at him, expression intentionally blank. She was silent for so long that Kaius continued, voice growing a bit tighter, “You expect me to believe that you have the lifeforce of Letharia’s most powerful High Lords flowing through your veins, and yet you’re as average as the rest of the High Fae?”
“Believe what you wish, Lord of Flowers.” Evie met his stare and held it unwaveringly. Kaius clucked his tongue and shook his head slightly, “Somehow I expected more from the infamous Cursebreaker.” Evie gave a shrug and was prepared to leave it at that, to let the man come to his own conclusions, but then he spoke again. “Perhaps you aren’t as worthy of the title your High Lord has so foolishly bestowed upon you as you’d lead us to believe, Evelyn Graves.” The slight stung - her gaze narrowed and her jaw clenched, but she rose above. “Or,” continued the man with a detached sneer, “perhaps you are exactly what his court of misfits deserves.”
A sound more ruthless than any she’d known sounded, and Evie was surprised to find the snarl reverberating in her own chest. Pain shot through her gumline, there was the sensation of ripping and tearing as the taste of blood flooded her mouth. Where two rows of perfectly straight teeth had once sat, she could feel enlarged fangs protruding. Evie ran her tongue along their jagged edges, biting down hard to stop the panic from flaring in her eyes. Her knuckles tensed and ached, jet-black claws poking just beneath the surface of the skin, barely kept contained. Power unlike any she’d known before, raw and primal and animalistic, soared through her veins and made her shiver as she found herself all but consumed by the hatred she felt for the man. Blue eyes met green, and she could see then that this attack had been intentional - though an ordinary observer wouldn’t have noticed anything out of the usual, he wasn’t an ordinary observer; he was watching, watching specifically for the gift he knew he had unwittingly passed onto her, and he’d seen enough to confirm his suspicions.
Calm down, she ordered herself. Reign it in. Reaching out with her mind, she brushed against that sacred place between herself and her mate where her soul was most complete, and that was enough. Enough to ground her and reform her composure, enough to remind Evie of who she was - what she was capable of. Kaius was a slimy bastard, but she wouldn’t fear him. She wouldn’t fear any of them. She did not bow, she did not break; she would carve her own path here, amongst the High Lords of Letharia, even if it was a path littered with blood and bone. Evie raised her chin once more, baring her fangs threateningly in that flickering light and said simply, “Perhaps I am.”In the next instant the fangs had retracted, and the brunette was grinning at him in the near-darkness.
She didn’t expect his returning grin. Even with the Inner Circle surrounding him now, watching on wearily and ready to interject themselves at any moment, Kaius only had eyes for Evie. Unbothered by their looming presence, he met her gaze and he positively beamed. There was a hint of pride behind that smile that he had no right to feel, and it bled into his voice when he murmured, “Perhaps you are.”
For a long while, Wayland simply stared at her. There was an intensity burning behind those hazel depths that made her mouth go dry, those final few words getting lodged in her throat. Faye watched the varying emotions flicker across the general’s face, swelling like a wave at the helm threatening to crash and drag them both beneath the surface. Wayland’s heartbeat sounded in the air around them, the sound still strange and nerve-wracking to these newly pointed ears, and Faye could have sworn she felt the erratic thumping against her own ribcage. Blue eyes searched his own for any sign of what he was thinking, what he was feeling - anything concrete.
And then he laughed. The sound made her blood run cold, and for a moment Faye thought that perhaps she’d been a fool to lay all of her emotions out on the line between them. Darkness clouded her face briefly as defensiveness settled in, the blonde withdrawing ever so slightly. The sting of rejection swelled in her chest, dashed only by the twisted sense of satisfaction that she was getting exactly what she’d always sought from him. Somehow, to be unloved didn’t seem such a desirable thing anymore. But then he spoke, and all of the insecurity and regret she’d been feeling vanished. Her breath hitched as Wayland dominated the conversation with his passionate defense of her, laying all of his own feelings bare in a way that made her insides shiver. Never before had they been so utterly open with one another, giving voice to the thoughts and feelings that had been tearing them up inside all of these months. To hear these words spoken aloud, to know exactly what he thought of her without having to wonder and doubt…
It was easily the most terrifying and heartening moment of her life. For the first time it felt as if everything was finally falling into place, and for the briefest moment the world was entirely rightened.
Jerked forward, Faye settled into Wayland’s lap with her hands gently cupping his face. Each place that their skin met tingled with an energy their bond had only ever trembled with - now, the world beneath them seemed to quake with the force of that connection. Their lips met for the first time in so long and Faye leaned into the kiss without hesitation. Hunger unlike anything she’d ever known swelled in her gut, the craving for this, for him, for the intimacy between the two of them, overtaking her entirely. She felt as if she wanted to drown in him, that being dragged beneath the surface by these waves of passion seemed a good way to go.
I love you, he said against her lips. The words hung in the air between them, and then Faye was trembling for other reasons, reasons that she wasn’t entirely sure she understood. Fear flickered somewhere deep inside her soul, and it took every ounce of her willpower to keep from pulling away from Wayland and dismissing this moment between them. His gaze rose and she met it with her own, taken aback by the words that continued to spill so beautifully from his parted lips. Tears flooded her eyes and Faye’s brows came together, the feeling of unworthiness ingrained so deeply within her that she found it difficult to think of anything else. She wanted to believe his words, but found instead that being loved was even more terrifying than the prospect of being loved - in actuality, such deep connections seemed such a heavy burden to bear.
But for him, she’d try to bear it without complaint and as openly and whole-heartedly as she was capable of.
It was so natural to find herself melting into his touch. To lose herself to the feeling of his hands and lips against her skin. She’d missed this. She’d missed him.“Wayland, are you sure?”she managed to breathe, trying to focus her thoughts in a direction that wasn’t centered around panic or passion. She didn't know what she was asking, whether she wanted to know if he was sure about loving her or sure about disclosing it to the world. Either way, deep down she knew that he was sure - he’d been sure on what he wanted all along, and each and every time he’d tried to broach the subject of the two of them she’d shut him down. Faye didn’t know why she kept holding out hope that he was going to change his mind; maybe because it’d just be easier that way. The thought of the two of them being together, truly together, out in the open…it terrified her. What people would think, what they would say, how Evie would feel about all of it. When she’d found herself betrothed to Aeron, that was a match that people understood. She hadn’t had to explain herself, she had adopted the persona of his bride and lived her life behind a veil. Love made things messy - it was raw and vulnerable and real, and Faye knew that she wouldn’t be able to pretend to be anything more or less than what she was. The idea of existing wholly as her true self was daunting.
Wayland leaned back, pulling her with him and his serious words had a playful undertone that made her lips curve despite herself.Hovering over Wayland, she looked down into those hazel eyes that she knew so well and saw nothing but sincerity burning there. “No more hiding,”Faye agreed softly with a slight nod. Hand cupping his face gently, she stroked her thumb along the length of his cheekbone. Leaning down, she pressed a gentle kiss against his lips and forced away his wandering hands. “But, you can’t have me when and where you want.”Detangling herself from the male beneath her, Faye sat down beside him instead, ignoring the look on his face. Ignoring the flames licking their way across her heated flesh, and the quickness of her own pulse.“You’re injured,” she reminded him - and herself.“If we’ve got forever…I think you can wait a few more days.”She teased lightly, grinning down at him. A few days seemed like an eternity after everything they’d been through, all of the time they’d spent apart, and yet she knew it was a necessity after what his body had undergone.“I’m not going anywhere,”she promised him - and couldn’t help but to think of the last time she’d made the same promise. Where it had gotten them.
This time, it was a promise she intended to keep.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
“Illyrian war camps,” Faye echoed the High Lord’s words with raised brows. The words stirred up images of places she’d only heard of in passing. Cold, mountainous, unforgiving. Not exactly somewhere she wanted to find herself. “That’s where we rendezvous now?”
The High Lord and Lady stood side by side - a unit, bearing news of their next move against the King. They planned on moving into the Illyrian war camps and making connections within the other courts. Recruiting allies was a necessity at this point, especially after the loss of the Mortal Queens and their own betrayal of the Summer Court. War was on the horizon, and if they stood any hope of defeating Elisora they were going to need to choose their allies well.
“Well, we aren’t bringing anyone to Sakaris,”said Evie. The city had been infiltrated too many times already. They had confidence that the wards surrounding it now would stand, but no one wanted to take any chances by putting their home at risk again.“And our only other option would be visiting the Spring Court…”Evie cast a sidelong look at her sister, the memory of Adrastus’s rendition of the girl’s vision still fresh in her mind. Keeping Faye far, far away from that place was at the top of her priorities. And knowing the history between Adrastus and the High Lord of Spring, tensions were already going to be high enough without any added stress.
“I shouldn’t go.” Faye said flatly. She could practically feel Wayland bristling at her side, and the look on Evie’s face would have been comical under different circumstances. Their need to protect her ran so deep that it was endearing, but blinding all the same. “You’re trying to form alliances,” continued Faye before either one of them could object. “I’m a liability.” A sound of protest came from Evie. “You’re not a liability.”How quickly she’d changed her mind on that front. “I make you look weak,” insisted Faye. Who was going to want to fight alongside them with so much unpredictability on their end? She couldn’t even keep her wits together, what sort of potential ally was she? And with the rest of them struggling to help her, she was dragging them down too.“You make things personal,” countered Evie. “And whether you like to acknowledge it or not, you have a way of seeing the true nature of people and situations. But if you don’t want to see yourself as an asset, just a half-crazed gremlin, then the least you can do is gain their sympathies. But you’re going whether you like it or not, so shut up and pack your jacket.”
With an overly-bright smile to her glowering sister, Evie turned her full attention back towards her mate. “Anything to add, High Lord?”
Adrastus scowled up at his mate, silently adoring each crinkling line that appeared as she scrunched her button nose down at him. It was utterly astonishing sometimes how easily she could exhaust his inner demons with just a look. The High Lord took a moment to return to the old memories of when they weren’t who they were now. When they were strangers fighting against each other. When she was oblivious to his world, to the mother and all that she set up for their special little game of chess that led to now. Here. Resting his head in her lap and staring up at her with star-glittering eyes. Wondering how in the Cauldron he managed to be gifted someone as perfect as Evelyn Graves. His High Lady.
Reaching his hand up, he let his thumb trace her smiling bottom lip gently, his gaze softening.“My entire existence is based on giving those a choice, my beautiful Lady, and it holds as much truth with your sister as it does anything or anyone else. She deserves happiness too.”Shifting, Adras moved his thumb to her chin, dipping it down slightly so that he could lean up and press his lips to her own. They were always plush and warm against his own, fitting like they were molded against his by the Gods. When he drew back, their mouths peeling from each other, he was reluctant to do so. He would never be able to taste her, smell or her or touch her enough for his liking. Though they did like to try.“I just don’t like seeing them at odds with one another, it reminds me of a time when we didn’t always consider each other brothers.” his voice trailed off briefly, and then he rose slowly from her lap, expression shifting.
“Mother hen?”he said with a raised eyebrow, traveling backwards in the conversation. Adrastus was quick as his shadows, winnowing from beside her on the bed to standing directly in front of her. Stars glittered around him in the darkness that slowly began fading from the magic. A devilish smile formed on his lips and he reached out his arms, scooping Evie from the bed where she sat, lifting her so that her legs latched around his hips.
With a hand on each thigh, he leaned forward, nipping playfully at her neck, a low rumbling purr escaping him as he said tauntingly, “Who are you calling a mother hen?”another nibble at her earlob, purposely finding her sweet spots, tickling her with soft bites here and there.“If I remember correctly, you were the one having a face off with your beloved best friend over your sister. Any sane man would have ran and high tailed it while they could have with such a little monster glaring them down the way you did.”Adras insisted, drawing back to admire her.
“What a delicious thing you are when you get that dangerous look in those beautiful eyes, my impossible, beautiful Lady.” he shook his head, clicking his tongue.
He wasn’t sure if it was that lazy smile curving on her lips, the sleepy look in those eyes, or the way she nestled further into him, but he couldn’t tear his eyes away from her. Beauty wasn’t a word that captured her essence. Looking at her was like seeing the sun after months of darkness, or watching a butterfly spreading its wings after climbing free from its cocoon. It was stunning. Altering. Exquisite. Every curve and line that made up her face was unique and it was never tiresome to look at.
“The correct answer was, ‘Obviously, Wayland, you’re so dreamy’.” Wayland grinned, enjoying the way she smiled up at him and then her hand reached up, feeling their way through his hair. He watched her intently, chest rising and falling steadily as he soaked in her radiating warmth. When that hand traveled to hold his face, it was instinctual for him to lean into it. His eyes shut for a moment and he basked in that feeling of comfort. That is until she was saying his name in a way that made his stomach knot before he could see her frown when he opened his eyes. No. He didn’t want bad news. Not yet. He just wanted a few more minutes. Just a few more.
Her comment on the interaction with Killian was brought up and Wayland shifted slightly, ready to shake his head and tell her it was fine. That he wanted to forget about it. Come on, just another minute. But he wouldn’t be getting one, he realized. She was moving quickly, as if anticipating his rejection of the subject and then her hands were grabbing him by the face. Wayland nearly jerked back, but stiffened instead, blinking at her as she begged him to just listen.
Once she loosened her grip, he remained still, eyes glued to her entirely, his mouth remaining shut tightly. Part of him was horrified of what she was about to say. His mind was going a million miles per hour with various thoughts and formed scenarios where her words would lead them. Some good, but most were not. Most made him anxious and horrified that his worst assumptions were right. But still. He listened.
It wasn’t what he expected at all. None of it really. The beating of his heart was uneven and rushed, but for the first time, he felt like the veil that laid between them was drawing back and he could finally see her clearly. She was expressing herself to him in a way she’d never done before and to know — really know — what he meant to her. That it wasn’t in his head, that she felt those burning desires, those sleepless nights, those temptations that drove one absolutely mad. She felt them too. And most of all. She wanted him. And only him.
Something inside of him shifted at the confirmation and his throat bobbed, finding it hard to keep his hands resting where they were. Impossible. He reached over, hand sliding over the one she laid on his thigh, cupping it softly. When she finished, he drank in each word she said to him and let it sink into him. He registered and gave her a moment after it all to register it too. All that she’d given from herself to him. Something he knew didn’t come easily for her.
The silence was so loud and Waylan’ds hazel eyes shifted from the bedspread to their hands then back to her face before a small laugh came from his lips, a short huff, but still a laugh and his head shook slowly as he studied her. The truth that seemed to sparkle in her eyes was so evident to him in that moment that it was laughable that he didn’t see it in front of him all along and that affection that she had for him, he always felt it. Now. Before. He believed every word she said and for once he was finally able to understand her more than he had been before. He knew that she was hurting, that something was off, but to know that what was going on between her and Killian wasn’t what he anticipated it being, not only was it a relief but it made him see his brother in a different light.
Regret seemed to swell in his gut at the anger that he shoved onto the male the other day, but in the same sense, there was still going to be lingering jealousy when it came to the two of them. Not because he was afraid of Faye wanting Killian in that way, but because of his ability to drag her free from that place she seemed to be tugged into.
But he wasn’t selfish. He couldn’t be selfish with her. If Killian was what she needed and he could save her from the Cauldron’s wrath, then he would be a selfish fool to keep that from her.
Then, he finally spoke, “I think I lied too.” he began, “This whole time I’ve been calling you a Wildflower, but you’re the entire garden, Phaedra. You are every beautiful petal on every extraordinary flower, and you don’t radiate with just one color, but with all of them. You may have thorns, but I am not afraid of them. My hands have been calloused by so much worse, they can not hurt me. Do you hear me?”his eyes hardened. “You have so much more to offer than you give yourself credit for. You are constantly sticking up for the people that you love and you never expect anything in return — in fact, you reject anything in return. You don’t think that you are worthy of love, but you’re wrong. Ever since I met you, Faye, all you have done is make sacrifices. You were willing to marry a horrible man you despised for your family, you abandoned your home for the sake of your brother, you risked your life with me in the Court of Nightmares so soon after your arrival here and then you did it again when you stood up for the mortal lands against the Queens.”his forehead creased, that intense look in his eyes never faltering.
“If Killian can help you, then we are one step closer to combating this obstacle, we will figure this out and until then, I will take any and every moment you can give me, but don’t you dare ever ask me to give up on you. I will always be here to water you because I —”his heart felt swollen with the feelings he had for her, like it would burst from his chest.
Without warning, he reached forward, tugging Faye into his lap so that she was straddling him and found her lips with his own. One hand slid up, tangling in her golden strands of hair, cupping the back of her head as their mouths moved against each other, slow, deep, and starved. When he drew back, he only did so enough so that their lips were barely touching now. His brow was pressed against her own and as he breathed out, the words came with, as if they’d been begging for release for so long and now they were breaking free.“I love you.”
His voice seemed to echo the words in the small space between them and as the quiet spilled over them, he slowly opened his eyes, leaning back slightly to capture her gaze with his own. His wings curled in tightly behind him and his hand brushed her hair back behind her ear. “I have spent so much of my life fighting wars that I wanted no part of, it’s about damn time I finally fight for something that I believe in and I have never believed in anything more than I believe in you.”
Wayland leaned in and kissed her again, hands now roaming down her back, and around her waist. “And no more sneaking,” the General’s lips said against hers, and he moved his mouth to find her throat, gently peppering kisses down it. “I want to have you when and where I want,” a small playful growl vibrated out of him, and the tip of his nose brushed her collarbone softly. “I don’t care who knows, I won’t waste another second pretending that I’m not completely in love with you.”Wayland leaned back, despite the soreness in his wings and took her with him.
Undeniable relief settled over him and a familiar feeling seemed to surge awake inside of him as his gaze drank in the smile that was forming on Faye’s lips. That smile had not been seen long enough for Wayland to be completely captivated by it until, slowly, it was unformed and forced his eyes back up to hers. What he saw lingered there was uncertainty and part of him expected her to deny him then and there, forcing him to have to abandon this rare moment of being within her presence alone all too soon. But, to his surprise, she did not reject his offer. Instead, her eyes seemed to glisten as she insisted that they get to it.
Wayland melted into her every touch, though he tried not to show it too much as their fingers became woven together. His grip tightened in a brief squeeze, as though he didn’t believe that it was actually happening. Her hand fit against his own —a puzzle missing a single piece.
As the two of them made their way through the house, he could feel her eyes on him. He didn’t look as they strode through the sitting room and toward the foyer. He knew what she was looking for. Could feel her stare lingering on his wings. Despite his body screaming in protest, he kept his expression vacant of any sign of pain or struggle. The last thing he wanted was for her to back out when they were so close to escaping the walls of the townhouse together. He wanted her to breathe in the fresh Sakaris air, to feel the true wind against her skin and the sun shining down on her from somewhere other than the garden. Wayland wasn’t sure he could stand to know that she was spending another day cooped up in the staleness of her bedroom. Even Wildflowers couldn’t bloom without some fresh air.
The crisp spring air was still chilled, just barely transitioning from winter, though the sun's rays were much stronger than they had previously been. He could especially feel them on the patched-up parts of his wings, a subtle burn igniting against the membraneous skin. Glancing down at Faye, Wayland offered her a nod, fighting the frown that wanted to form against his mouth at the thought of her having a psychotic break in the middle of the city. The fact that it very well could happen at any moment in time. He hated that she had to walk on eggshells for herself, knew that it had to be driving her crazy —constantly waiting for the worst to happen. He was going to make it his mission to take her mind off of it. If only just for a short while.
“Slow and steady,” Wayland said, thumb brushing along the back of hers reassuringly.
Faye’s anxiety seemed to ripple off of her as they moved. He could smell it —feel it even. When she squeezed his hand, he knew it was more for her own comfort than anything else. Stealing a sidelong glance at her, he found she was already staring at him. He met her eyes, blinking once before they came to a stop just before they hit the Rainbow of Sakaris. Hazel hues glanced over the colorful street, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “You’ve got my attention, princess.”he teased, remembering his first initial nickname for her when they met back in the Mortal Lands.
Letting her guide him away from the Rainbow, he realized quickly that they were headed in the direction of the ocean. Curious, he let her tug him along until their feet were submerged in the sandy beach. Large birds flew above head, diving down into the water to pluck up any surfaced sea life. The sound of the white-capped waves rolling against the shoreline was soothing and caused a salty scent to mix into the air around them.
Wayland followed suit with her, kicking off his boots, and letting his feet sink into the cool sand beneath them.“You picked an interesting day to go to the beach,”Wayland observed, the wind rustling the waves of gold atop his head. No matter the wind, or the chill in the air, he didn’t really care. About the weather or the location. All that mattered to him was the joy that flickered across her face as she swooped down to collect sea shells. Her fingers slid away from his own as she moved to collect more and more shiny ocean gifts until she was able to fill his palms with them, moving on to grab even more. A laugh slipped from his lips as she stared down at the various shells and sea glass glittering in his hands.“If I would have known you liked seashells so much, I would have brought a bucket,” Wayland murmured to her, slipping her findings into one of his pockets for safekeeping.
Looking out toward the sea, several strings of seaweed tumbled onto shore and Wayland nodded towards them.“I want to show you something,” he called Faye over, crouching down beside one of the recently washed-up weeds. Reaching down, he carefully began inspecting the foliage until something lit up, glowing a deep purplish blue. “This is a Knoobus,” he explained as he slowly untangled the little creature's tentacles.“They often get tangled in things like this when they are young and inexperienced with their tentacles.”The Knoobus’ as a baby resembled a small helmet, almost making them seem as though they had little pointed ears. Small black eyes stared up at them as Wayland set it in the palm of his head to show her how it moved across his skin, leaving a trail of blue and purple slime behind it. “The slime glows at night, helping them to find their way back to their trail if they are lost. Each one has its own unique scent too. Usually sweet or flora to our noses.” The Knoobus slid across his hand until one of its tentacles was testing out the sturdiness of Faye’s hand next, debating crossing over to her hand. He smirked at the sight of the small creature and pointed to the sand. “Now he can get back out there,” he moved the seaweed away watching as she released him and the waves reclaimed his small figure.
After a while of enjoying what the ocean had to offer and all of its trinkets, Wayland was able to convince her to stop at an ice cream shop and the two of them were making their strides back toward the townhouse once they were finished. Fiddling with one of the sea-glass stones that Faye had made him carry for her between his fingers, Wayland found himself admiring Faye as she moved beside him. The way her wind-assaulted blonde waves wisped around her face. At the way that she was admiring one of her favorite shells between her fingers. He didn’t want their short moment together to end so soon but knew better than to push her limits. When the two of them had just about reached the steps to the townhouse, Wayland reached out, brushing his fingers against her arm to halt her. “Faye,”his voice felt so small, but he continued anyway. “I—”The rest seemed to fall away when he realized that she wasn’t turning to look at him. The shell in her hands had clattered to the ground at her feet and her body began trembling.
Wayland stiffened, his green siphons burning with light. “Faye,”he called to her, hand now grabbing her to spin her around and her eyes had nearly rolled back into her head. His heart thundered and he held her face, panic taking hold of him when the front door busted open. Adrastus and Killian were at either side of him in an instant, but he couldn’t hear a word they were saying. Instead, he kept trying to call out to her, kept trying to bring her back to him. “I’m right here,”Wayland’s voice was tight and Adrastus closed his eyes and was no doubt using his daemati abilities, working at infiltrating the depths of her mind if he was able. A shudder went through the High Lord at what he must have been seeing and when he reopened his eyes, he stared at Faye with distraught clear on his features.
“What? What did you see?” Wayland demanded, but Adras remained silent. Killian was the next to move, blue siphons glowing brightly as his shadows seemed to flow out of him, collecting around him like a cloud. The shadow enveloped himself and Faye and Wayland and Adrastus stumbled back from it, eyes wide at the sight.
With a wall of darkness around the two of them, Killian stood behind Faye’s trembling body. It was the same feeling as before. During her nightmare. He recognized it clear as day as he approached her, reaching around to grab her shaking hands. “Phaedra,” he commanded through the whipping winds that his shadows created and slowly, those shadows reached out like tentacles to wrap around her, coiling around her arms and legs. “I know you don’t know where you are,”he said beside her ear as his hands clasped tighter around her own.“But you are the one in control, do you hear me? You decide where you are. Not the Cauldron, not your fear, you.” A light seemed to form in the center of their hands and Killian’s golden eyes stared at the blinding orb, muscles still straining as he search for her mind, hoping to latch onto it and help guide her as he’d done before.“Decide, Faye. Take control.” the Spymaster ordered his friend, and the light suddenly exploded, sending all of his shadows vaporizing with a gust of wind that surged from Faye herself.
Unbothered entirely by all of it - Killian’s blood soaking his floors, Wayland’s crumpled and unconscious body, Faye shaking and shivering on the floor with that look in her eyes, their screams and their agony still echoing off the stone corridors. Just another day, his posture seemed to say as he lounged atop his throne, looking over them boredly. And Evie hated him for that - hated him with a fury unlike any she’d ever known.
“This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye.“She stays.”
Evie bristled at the suggestion, a snarl on her lips. The urge to throw herself across the room, to fall onto those wet stones and shield her sister was strong. Impossible with the guard’s tight hold on her. She expected Adrastus to disagree, to bargain somehow. But instead, only one word left his mouth: fine. Evie’s head whipped towards her mate, brows slamming together as she gave him a look that was half-outrage, half-pleading. No…there was no way he was going to leave Faye behind. Even the King didn’t seem convinced, his flat laughter making Evie shudder as he cast his gaze towards her, murmuring about Adrastus’s lack of protest. The High Lord’s explanation made Evie’s heart sink and then churn, and for a moment she thought she might be sick all over the floor. The best call, he was trying to make the best call to save as many of them as he could. Sacrifice the few to save the many.
With a wave of the King’s hand, the wards vanished. Evie trembled as the King’s guard let go of her and stepped back, allowing her to move away. She walked slowly towards the rest of them, meeting Adrastus’s gaze. For a long moment she held it, never tearing her gaze from his as he placed one hand on her back and guided her towards Onica. Towards Onica. Rather than taking hold of her himself. Rather than stepping in between them so that he might bear the weight of their fallen friends. He led her towards Onica, keeping himself on the outskirts. Evie broke her gaze and took her place, all of them holding onto one another in the center of the room. She held her breath, and then she became the wind and the mist, wisping through the world with a tight grasp on the others. Aiding Onica, no longer relying on the other girl to transport them all.
They landed and Evie was unsurprised to find that Adrastus was no longer with them. Only moments later he appeared, Faye at his side and a sword protruding from his stomach. Gasping, she dropped down beside him as he pulled the bit of steel out. Blood poured from the wound, and the sight of it made Evie anxious. Even as he waved off Onica’s worry, even as his gaze met her own and she saw nothing but love and relief reflected there. Reaching out, Evie curled her fingers around her mate’s cheek, lips lifting at the corners.“You insufferable man,” she scolded him lightly, even as her thumb stroked his cheek tenderly.
...
It could have been hours or days and Faye wouldn’t have known the difference. Everything blurred together; thoughts and feelings, faces and places, the past and the present. Time had ceased to mean anything from the moment she’d found herself washed ashore on the floor of the King’s throne room. Images plagued her regularly, these jarring and unannounced scenes unfolding behind her eyes as if she were experiencing them in real time. One moment she was back again on those cold, wet stones watching the young Queen dunk herself into the cauldron, emerging withered and ruined….in the next breath, she was sitting at the kitchen table with an untouched plate of food before her and half a dozen pairs of anxious eyes watching her every move. After so many hours of flickering back and forth between time and space, Faye thought that maybe she truly was beginning to go crazy.
There was a knock on her door, but she didn’t look up. It was Evie - the gentleness of the knock registered with some unconscious part of her brain. Faye’s eyes remained downcast on the page before her, fingers stained with ink. Only when a gentle hand touched her shoulder did the blonde look up, blinking her blue-brown eyes slowly.“Faye?”Evie asked, frowning down at her sister with concern. The blonde was silent.“Wayland is awake. Would you like to go see him?”Something inside of her chest flickered to life at the mention of Wayland’s name, but Faye was too far away for it to register completely. In her mind’s eye she could see the outline of him, tall and broad and blonde, but the details were blurry. She knew him, deep down in her very core she knew him, and yet all that rose to the surface was less than mild interest. Faye found that she had to work twice as hard to slog her way through the haze in her mind to reach out for those bits and pieces of her old life, and even when she did they were fleeting. There was an emptiness inside of her that seemed to have been carved out by the cauldron itself. It was intent on giving her no rest; she knew it was the cauldron because she could feel its dark power coursing through her veins, spinning spindly webs within her mind each and every time she suddenly found herself somewhere new, watching those strange and unexplained scenes unfold. It was as if it had carved away bone and marrow to fill the void with something wispy and dark, something she couldn’t name and didn’t know how to control.
The elder sister didn’t bother waiting for a response that she knew was never going to come. Evie led Faye down the hallways and into the room where Wayland waited with Adrastus, the sight of her friend in such a state making her stomach churn - the knowledge of what he was about to discover only intensified that misery. From the moment she had heard Adrastus’s voice in her mind, asking her to bring Faye, she had been dreading the inevitable.“Glad to see you’re on the mend.”Evie said gently, her smile weak. The sight of Wayland’s newly repaired wings made her heart a little bit lighter, for she knew what it would have cost him to have lost them completely. Wayland glanced at her, but his gaze didn’t hold. And once his eyes found Faye, they didn’t stray from her again. There was a long moment of tense silence, though the girl seemed oblivious as she stared blankly across the room. Finally, Evie nudged the blonde and gently prompted. “Faye, aren’t you going to say hello?” There was the briefest moment of hesitation. That bleak gaze shifted from whatever spot she’d fixated on, meeting Wayland’s hazel eyes. “Hello, Wayland.”chimed Faye lightly. It was as if she were greeting a stranger, that detached politeness dripping from her words.
Holding tightly to her sister’s cold hand, Evie tugged her in the direction of Wayland’s bedside. Faye’s gaze flitted around the room, lingering on nothing in particular. She moved like a newborn colt, with wobbly legs and no sense of direction. Led by Evie’s strong grip, the blonde stumbled her way across the room and to the chair at Wayland’s beside. Once there, there was a moment of hesitation before Evie was easing her down into the plush piece of furniture, gnawing on her lip as she watched Faye stare blankly up at her. The younger girl’s face was expressionless, the only sign of life the steady rise and fall of her chest and the brushing of her fingertips as she compulsively rubbed the golden chain of her bracelet in between her forefinger and thumb. Evie swallowed thickly at the look on Wayland’s face, heart sinking - it was like someone had punched him in the gut.“She’s not herself,”she explained, a bit defensively- though Wayland didn’t look at Faye with judgment, only concern, Evie couldn’t help but to feel the need to protect her sister in this strange and fragile state. “The cauldron it…it took something from her.”
For a long, silent moment they watched Faye. She was…empty. There was no flash of recognition in her eyes when she looked at them, nothing stirring behind that deadened gaze. She was there and not there, seeing and unseeing, present and past. Inside, she struggled to slog through those swirling waters to reach the pieces of herself she knew had been left behind. They were just out of reach, like a beautiful dream lost to you the moment you wake up - the memory of it was haunting.
“She won’t eat,”Evie informed Wayland with a soft sigh. “She doesn’t sleep. She barely talks to us. Killian is the only one who has had any luck with her, and even then...” There was something kindred between her sister and the shadowslinger that Evie didn’t understand; for whatever reason, Faye bore his presence the best. He’d actually managed to wrangle a few stray sentences out of her, as for the rest of them….they just couldn’t reach her. Faye was lost to this world the majority of the time, and when she was present it was only with paper and pen in hand. “And the things she’s drawing, Wayland..” That was one of the most unsettling parts, the sketches. The images were haunting. Sometimes she drew the darkest creatures of this realm, wicked and bloodthirsty. Sometimes she drew images of wars she’d never seen, of carnage and loss. Sometimes she drew the King’s castle, the dungeons in which they’d kept her. But mostly, she drew the cauldron. She’d drawn it a dozen times a dozen different ways: sometimes sleeted over with ice, other times oozing molten lava; holding swirling galaxies inside of its basin, or sitting atop a graveyard of bones - always dark and powerful and terrible, larger than life itself. The pictures seemed to pulsate with its essence, as if Faye had somehow poured part of whatever the cauldron had given her back into those pages.
“You talk about me like I’m not here,”murmured Faye suddenly, twisting and turning one pale hand in the sunlight, watching how it seemed to glitter against her ivory-colored skin. Watching the sun glinting off of her golden chain, the little sunflower iridescent in its beaming rays.“I don’t eat because I am not hungry. I don’t sleep because I am not tired. I don’t speak because I have nothing to say. And I draw because it gives my eyes a rest.” And then, as if she’d never said anything at all, Faye turned her attention towards the window, staring out blankly. The words left them puzzled - anyone could see that she was too-thin, face slightly sunken from too many days without eating, dark circles beneath her eyes - eyes that apparently needed rest, but from what? It was the most sentences she’d strung together since they’d returned home, and it was like she was speaking in riddles.“Like I said…it stole something,” said Evie with a scowl.“We just don’t know what.”Though her voice was more melodic now than it had ever been, there was something unsettling about the hushed tone in which Faye whispered, “Yes…much has been stolen.” And then that strange smile curled her lips once more, just as it had right after she’d been Made, and once again it sent icy tendrils of fear creeping through Evie’s veins - she had the strangest suspicion that her sister was smiling as if she knew something they didn’t. But how could that be possible when she continued to look through them as if they weren’t even there? “Faye,”Evie murmured, reaching out to place a hand on her sister’s shoulder, giving it a gentle shake. The smile didn’t fade, and Faye didn’t move her unseeing gaze from that window. Lost in her own world entirely.
And then Wayland reached suddenly for her hand, and his touch jolted her out of whatever faraway place she found herself trapped in.
The swirling, murky waters of that internal in-between place were too thick for Faye to wade through on her own. They crashed all around her, dragging her under the surface - into the world where time and space blended together, where she was neither here nor there. But Wayland’s fingers around her own created a surge of power that forced those mysterious waves outwards, and when they came flooding back in his touch was like a tether back into reality, back into herself. That tether was as tangible and real to her as those spaces between realms which now flooded her mind - and she followed it all the way back, until she could feel her own essence flooding her body, pushing back against the space now occupied by the cauldron’s power. Fighting for control, fighting for balance.
Blue-brown eyes flickered towards the man, and then to their joined fingers.“Wayland,” she said his name slowly, blinking as if coming out of a trance. Drawing in a breath as if new life flooded her lungs. Some of the fogginess behind her gaze cleared away, and trembling fingers flexed once before closing hesitantly around his hand. The world seemed to come into focus once more, its edges losing that dream-like shimmer as confusion and uncertainty slowly faded away. Faye’s fingers tightened around his own like they were her lifeline, her one tether to reality. Inside and out. “Wayland,”she repeated, reaching out to wrap both of her hands around his larger one. Something inside of her seemed to crack and crumble as her gaze held his, and a brilliant burst of light rushed in to fill the cracks. Bright, powerful, warm. Staring into his eyes, she saw nothing else. The world seemed to shimmer once more, and for a split second Faye felt a surge of panic, but then she realized it was only him - not the world - and he didn’t shimmer. He shone.
“Oh,” she breathed, tears welling in her eyes as the memories from Elisora came flooding back to her. Pain, white and hot, spearing through him - spearing through her. That murky gaze traveled the length of his injured wings, the raw flesh, the puckered scarring. “Your wings.”Faye brought his knuckles to her lips, as if she might press a kiss there, but her lower lip only wobbled against his warm flesh. She could feel the beat of his pulse beneath her thumb, and it kept her grounded in the moment. “I’m so sorry,”she whispered, though she didn’t know why - for the injury to his wings, for her inability to stop it from happening, for being the object of their rescue mission, for taking this long to come and see him. All of it, she was so sorry for all of it.
Evie stared at her sister with furrowed brows for a long moment before exchanging a confused and concerned look with her mate. It was the first time she’d spoken in anything other than short bursts of emotionless chatter since being Made. “Faye,” she called out hesitantly. The blonde turned her head, cocking it to the side slightly. There was an alertness in the girl’s gaze that hadn’t been there before, and for the first time those cloudy blue depths seemed to actually see her. “Do you remember anything?”wondered Evie, unsettled by how quickly the light inside of her sister had turned back on, shining through the cracks left by the Cauldron. She had a sneaking suspicion that it had everything to do with Wayland’s presence, and Evie tried not to dwell too much on the fact. Faye blinked at her sister once, tears still fresh on her dampened cheeks, and then her own forehead creased. “I remember everything,” she insisted.“But it’s…far away.” There was a pause as Faye struggled to gather her thoughts, and her thumb rubbed against Wayland’s own slowly, absently.“Far away. Like you’re looking through a veil?” pressed Evie. Memories from her death came flooding back, and she remembered those moments of in-between, where she hadn’t known where she was or how to get back to herself. Only Adrastus had been there in the darkness, her one foothold into the living world.“No,”she shook her head slightly. Her voice dropped,“It’s like I’m looking through a dream.” They all stared at her, not understanding, and Faye just shrugged, that faraway look slowly creeping back onto her face.
Evie glanced towards Adrastus, talons brushing against his inner walls. Can it be fixed?she asked him, but her mate seemed as much at a loss as she was. It wasn’t everyday someone was thrown into the cauldron and made immortal - this was uncharted territory for all of them. Evie was terrified that the damage the cauldron had done was irreparable, and Faye was going to spend all of eternity stuck in this dream-like trance. It was cruel, for the cauldron to give them Faye forever, but only this fractured version of herself.
The weight of Killian’s limp body hardly registered within either the High Lord or the General as they carried their wounded brother behind the Kings path. Blood was quick to cover all three of them, the tip of the arrow pointing at Onica as she trailed behind them, her hands shaking. When the group entered the throne room, they were greeted by the sight of the Queens standing in a row, their faces void of remorse or sympathy as they collectively stared right back at the Inner Circle. Killian’s head was bowed, his whisps of brown waves clinging to his forehead. He tried to lift it, but it was to no avail, his chin barely made it up before his head was falling back down. The color of his skin was pale and cold, but dots of sweat still formed across his face and neck.
There were no words that could express the war that was raging within each and everyone one of them. The betrayal, the burning anger, the disgust and terror, it was all intertwined and mixed leaving a cloud of nausea to sit in each of their guts. Evie was the first to unleash herself, voicing those emotions blatantly.
Wayland stole a glance at Adrastus who didn’t meet his gaze. He was staring down the King with a look of steel, his body remarkably still. The General could see the gears working within the High Lord’s mind and judging by the gritting of his teeth, the odds weren’t looking good for the lot of them. It seemed Adrastus was moving before anything could be fully registered, but as soon as his movements carried him away from Killian, Onica was taking the new position beneath his dangling arm.
Adras’ fist cracked across the face of the guard who lunged for her, sending him straight to the stones beneath them. Immediately after, his arms coiled around Evie, using his body as her armor, his eyes were darting each direction, delivering warning looks toward each guard— daring them to try and touch her again. He could feel her heart as it pounded against her chest, her body seemed to shake beneath him and his blood crusted hands held tighter around her, his eyes returning to the King’s face as he addressed his mate with such casualty it made his guts wrench in annoyance.
That impenetrable wall that was sat between him and Evie, left the High Lord feeling too far apart from her. In more ways than one. That connection being severed felt like a deafening silence, he was unable to feel even a spark of life from her side, and he was sure it was the same for her. It only drove him more mad now that he couldn’t try and relieve her of that quickened heartbeat. Unable to bring peace down upon the one he loved after doing so for so long.
Not taking a liking to their defiance, the King rose the stakes and this time, Adras could almost feel his own hands shake at the sight. Anger raged through the Lord of Night as a guard brought forth a familiar face, beaten and bruised, the light he once recognized in those eyes vacant and he felt something inside of Evie break, her body nearly crumbling against him and his grip on her tightened when she suddenly tried to dive in the direction of her sister. With a grimace on his face, he held her back, keeping her from spiralling into danger. He wasn’t putting anything past the King, one wrong move on their part could mean a life ended. They were treading in dangerous waters.
Wayland, gripping Killian tightly became still, his knees almost buckling at the sight of Faye being handled by two guards. Every molecule in his body surged. If it wasn’t for Killian’s state, he would have been crossing the room in a heartbeat and the amount of restrain that he had to summon in that moment was astounding. Between the gag settled between her jaws, the bruises that littered her body, those lashings that stained her skin red and festering. He felt sick, his stomach curling as if it was rearing its angry head in infuriation. He met those dulled eyes, her face stained by blood and the tears that once streamed through it. I’m going to save you, his eyes seemed to silently say across the room, not realizing that his chest was rising and falling more rapidly. Lorenzo stole his attention when his hand reached out to Faye’s face. Again, he was latching onto his restraint. Evie was voicing the words that roared inside his head, causing Lorenzo to snap his head in her direction, sick, twisted amusement on his face. The way his finger stroked her face had Wayland nearly breaking his teeth he was clenching them so hard to keep from barking out anything he’d regret. Even without saying a word, Enzo was meeting Wayland’s hardened gaze, that flicker in his eyes was enough to make the muscles in his biceps twitch, his body begging to break free and carve that smug look clean off.
The cruelty that was gifted by the Queens was unsettling and Wayland again was turning to find Adrastus whose face was solid stone, the tight expression on his face the one thing proving that he knew precisely what was meant by the conversation that bounced between the King and the Queens. For a moment, Wayland swore he could almost see the color beginning to vanish from his High Lord’s skin and he was marking them all Fools, his tone made up of ice. Wayland’s eyes fell upon the Cauldron, the Queens, and then the King once more who smiled wickedly and then he couldn’t see anything.
Like a wind made up of shards of glass, power swelled within the hall. Wayland wasted no time, shoving Killian beneath him as the blast sent everyone to the ground. There was a ringing in his ears, deafening and though his eyes were shut tight, he could still see the blinding light that burned behind his eyelids. His large wings unfurled behind him, expanding at their full length as he shielded Killian from the Kings relentless power. The pain that ignited inside of him was horrendous. Bit by bit, Wayland’s wings were being torn apart —shredded. Holes opened and so did his mouth as he cried out in agony. Unable to keep his wings open, they curled inward, bracing themselves against his body as they began seeping with blood, sending a pain like no other throughout his body as he continued covering up Killian with his body. His wings which he was sworn to protect, were destroyed and the suffering that he was going through was enough to make his vision blur when he tried to open his eyes, then it became spotted and dark and he was slipping away from consciousness, his body slumping to the stone as Onica tried to reach out for him.
Adrastus only moved his body after taking the brunt of the Kings power while he protected Evie beneath him. “You bastard.” His pain fueled his rage and once he was able, Adras was moving for the King, eyes blazing only to be brought to his knees, his teeth gritting. Every muscle in his body was clenching, trying to push through the Kings powers, but it was a failed attempt. At Elisora’s order, Adrastus whirled, looking at Faye, then to Evie who was being collected by the guards. When he made a step toward her, the King once again used his hold on Killian to gain submission. Useless. He felt useless. Frozen in his place, Adras was forced to simply watch as Evie’s sister was hauled toward the Cauldron, her body trembling as she tried to choke back the sobs that demanded to be acknowledged. It pained him to see her trying to summon her strength even as she was about to endure something so horrendous. For the sake of others. She did so much for the sake of others. Just as they all did.
Adras stole a look toward his mate, struggling to stomach the horror written on her face as she watched them submerge her little sister in the Cauldron and when he turned back, all he saw was her lifeless eyes looking toward Wayland before they disappeared beneath the rim of the Cauldron. No. The word rattled throughout the High Lords body, and he couldn’t stop staring at where she once was, as if this was all some sort of nightmare that he could awaken from. The Cauldron suddenly tilted itself, sending all of its contents out onto the floor —Faye included.
Her pale figure was spat out, leaving her soaked and changed. Arched ears protruded from beneath those blonde strands, her features more prominent and astonishing, just as Evie had been beneath the mountain, she glowed with the magic that now surged within her and then she was moving slowly, her expression so unlike her. It made Adrastus still when she suddenly spoke. A gift. Adras glared toward the King who was busy taking in Faye with pure amusement and interest.
The queens looked at each other, then their wide-eyed guards, and snaked toward the Cauldron, their smiles growing. Wolves circling prey. One of them sniped at another for pushing her. The King rolled his eyes at the women, his gaze falling upon Adrastus lazily. “You are free to go now, Adrastus. Your friend’s poison is gone. The wings on the other, I’m afraid, are a bit of a mess.” Adras shifted and the King spoke up once more. “This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye. “She stays.”
The High Lords initial instinct was to reject the idea of Faye staying behind, but he caught himself before he could and with every ounce of strength that he could muster, he removed any sort of emotion from his face, forcing his body to relax before saying. “Fine.”The reaction his answer got was unsurprising. Evie’s face screwed up and disbeleif flashed in her eyes, the same went for the others as they stared at him with confusion and shock.
“Fine?” The King chuckled and glanced toward Evie, taking in her reaction then he returned his gaze to Adrastus. “So unlike you to not put up a fight, Night Lord.” his tone was unimpressed and Adras simply held his stare, unfaltering.
“I’ve weighed the odds and if we don’t get out of here while we can, we will be losing more than just one tonight. I do what is best for my people, even if that decision feels impossible.”his voice was harsh and he ignored the way Evie was staring at him. The King rose his brows and Enzo narrowed his eyes, but Elisora waved a hand, releasing the wards so that they could winnow themselves out.
“Go on then,” he said, watching closing, his guards moving around Faye. Adrastus turned toward Evie and he met her eyes, refusing to change his expression, unable to mind speak, he simply held her eyes for a moment as he reached out and led her toward Onica who was readying herself to hold onto the injured men at her feet. “It’s been. . . fun.” the King muttered and when the group all held onto each other, Adras stared at Onica who was glaring toward him and then just before she winnowed, he let go and winnowed himself alone to the center of the room where Faye was still kneeling. As soon as he appeared, his hand grabbed onto her shoulder and the two of them were just about vanished when the King noticed and rage filled his eyes as he rose to his feet, pointing at them. Adrastus smirked and didn’t notice when one of the guards lurched toward him. When he and Faye appeared moments after the others, Adrastus felt warmth spreading through his stomach. He slowly looked down to find a sword was driven straight through him, blood waterfalling down his front. A low groan escaped him and he grabbed the hilt, tugging it free so the wound could mend.
“Adras!” Onica’s eyes widened and he waved her off.
“I’m okay.”He was. The wound was healing. Turning toward Faye, he sighed in relief that they’d done it and met Evie’s gaze once again.“I always have a plan, sweet Evie.” he offered wearily.
* * *
The group slammed into the floor of the townhouse, and Nevara was instantly there, hands on Wayland’s wings, swearing at the damage. Then she was surveying the hole in Killian’s chest. Even her healing couldn’t fix both. No, they’d need a real healer for each of them, and fast, because if Wayland lost those wings. . . Adras knew he’d prefer death. Any Illyrian would.
“Get the Book out of here,”Adras said, dumping the pieces he’d collected from Evie onto the ground. He hated the touch of them, their madness and despair and joy. Nevara ignored the order, busying herself with trying to stop the dribbling of blood escaping Wayland. Onica had dropped to the floor before Killian, her blood-caked hands shaking as she ripped the arrow free of his chest, blood showering the carpet. She shoved her fingers over the wound, light flaring as her power knit bone and flesh and vein together.
Loosing out a sigh, they managed to slow the bleeding enough for them to get the healer over. When Una arrived, she stared a little too long at Wayland’s wings before getting to work on them.
Hours of mending passed and although Wayland was still not awake, he was no longer oozing blood and his wings had patched the holes together, the scars noticeable, the new skin a darker shade than the rest. While he sat, staring down at the rise and fall of his brothers chest, thoughts of what the King would do in retaliation raced in his mind and made it hard to swallow. Adras laid his head in his hands, shutting his eyes for a moment when Wayland’s throat clearing filled the air.
“You look like shit.” Wayland said, huffing a laugh that made him wince instantly. Adrastus’ lips twitched at a weak smile and he shook his head. Before he could say anything, Wayland spoke once more. “Where is she?” his tone was suddenly stern, eyes clouded with worry.
“It’s not good,” Adras murmured and Wayland was shoving himself forward. Quickly, Adras was rising, shoving him back down. “Wayland. She is safe, but the Cauldron. . .”
“I need to see her.”his voice cracked and Adras stiffened at the sound. The longing. The intense need that could be heard in each word. It was the same way he felt about Evie. Ignoring the pain, Wayland, again, shoved himself upward, ignoring the spinning sensation that occurred in his head and when he tried to stand, his legs buckled and Adras caught him, lips pursing, but he knew. He knew that if roles were reversed, he would be climbing out of that bed regardless of what pain he was in for his mate. Wayland saw the understanding in his brothers eyes and the pain that erupted from his healing wings was excruciating as he went to take a step forward, the movement of bone and muscle nearly enough to send him unconscious again.
He wasn’t expecting the sound of a knock on his bedroom door. The screams that drowned him suddenly ceased when his tired burning eyes landed on Faye’s figure in the doorway. Wayland could have sworn that the breath that once filled his lungs halted as well. While he searched her face, he took notice of the way that she assessed him. Her own gaze seemed to be far away as if she was drinking in every detail of him and committing it to her memory. What a memory it must have been, he thought, knowing how he must have looked to her. Never had he let someone see him this vulnerable in his entire lifetime. Surely, others have seen him wounded from battle, but they never saw the aftermath. The image of him being suffocated by the images of those battles, the moments leading up to the wounds that he bore. Maybe, he wondered silently, that was why his heart seemed to stutter beneath his flesh when she didn’t recoil. Her feet carried her further into his bedroom, bringing her to the side of the tub, and all while she ripped her nightdress to ribbons.
When she reached for his arm, his muscles hardened beneath her examination. Nevertheless, he found his body bend to her, allowing the action of her mending his blood-stained arm. As his eyes watched the nimble movements of those slender fingers, he could feel all the heaviness in the world beginning to crush him all at once. All of the innocent, fear-stricken faces of the people in Sakaris, the children and their screams —their mothers screams of pure unrelenting worry and terror. His own terror. How his thoughts would consistently drag him back to Phaedra and whether or not she was okay in the townhouse. Seeing the Attor’s fangs up close and what they could possibly do to her delicate flesh made his gut churn uneasily.
Suddenly, her fingertips were submerging themselves into the water of the tub. Wayland followed her hands as she reached for the plug of the tub, removing the red-tinged water and then the house seemed to step in, his own energies exhausted. As new water steamed the room, he turned to look over Faye’s face. She busied herself with lathering her hands in soap and then their eyes met and he felt his body soften. Something about her presence seemed to quiet the voices in his head, and the ache in his bones. At her offer, Wayland didn’t need to so much as nod. He was rather motionless as he stared at her. Just memorizing the lines of her face in the silence and she seemed to hear the words he thought anyway, her hands moving to run across his body with a featherlight touch.
Slowly, his head leaned back until he felt the tubs edge against it and a slow shuttered breath expelled from his lungs and lips, his throat bobbing against any pain that wanted to cling to him. For a moment, his hazel eyes shut to the lull of her wandering hands, feeling the skin become cleansed beneath each stroke. Then, when she was finished with his body, those fingers found themselves tangled in bronze strands. He leaned into those hands as they made their mark upon him, freeing him of the evidence of battle. When he reopened his eyes, he couldn’t tear them away from her. Unlike so many previous interactions, he didn’t feel that same hunger as he usually did. The hunger was still there, and prominent, but it was transformed somehow. He longed to reach out and touch her face, to bring her lips to his own and kiss her until his breath ran out. It wasn’t animalistic, it was a need. Like being stranded in the desert, with a mouth ran dry and insides that burned, sprawled out in a sea of sand and then suddenly it downpours.
The soft voice found him through the quiet that settled upon them and when she was rising back to her feet, ready to dismiss herself his body was one step ahead of him. He shot his hand out, fingers wrapping around her wrist, water dripping off his skin to the floor. Unready for her to leave, he caught her gaze and when she insisted that she would be there when he rested, he didn’t want to be convinced at first, fingers tightening briefly before he slowly released her, his hard gaze never leaving hers, or her body as she exited his room.
When the door clicked shut, Wayland stared at his arm where the bandage was secured and ran his fingers along the knot, his shoulders slumping. Although his body cried out for a break, he rose to his feet, drying off, and then settled himself in bed, his eyes focused on the wrap around his arm until he was suddenly taken by sleep, the dark circles beneath his eyes gaining their wish.
* * *
That sudden feeling of dread that all but consumed Wayland had been the first alarm to verify that Faye was in danger. It was merely seconds that it took him to lunge from his bedroom and into the hall. But when he made it to her bedroom. She was already gone and the rage. The terror. It all but consumed him.
Now. With everyone gathered in the sitting room of the townhouse, his teeth had never pressed harder together, all of his muscles jutting with tension. He didn’t stand still either, he was pacing, wings flaring behind him as he took in everyone's conversations as best he could without falling victim to his own busy thoughts that wanted nothing more than to burst through the door of the house and strangle Elisora with his own two hands. It seemed that he wasn’t the only one that was having internal conflicts.
Across the room, Adrastus’ eyes were dark and foreboding.“You’re asking me to wait outside while my mate evades Elisora’s stronghold?” His voice was a deadly calm. One that Wayland had only heard a handful of times before.
Killian offered a firm nod. “Yes.” his own voice just as calm.
Evie stepped in, the two of them holding eye contact for a while before Adras was reigning in his emotions, slowly nodding to his mate.“The decision is yours,” he finally said, his voice softer this time. He meant the words, no matter how against his instincts they were. “Always.”
* * *
“The King of Elisora is old, Adras—very old. Do not linger.” Nevara warned as Evie worked to place the two halves of the Book of Breathings, into separate pockets of her armor.
“We’ll be in and out before you miss us,” Adrastus said. “Guard Sakaris well.”
Nevara then studied Evie’s gloved hands and weapons. “That Cauldron,” she said, “makes the Book seem harmless. If the spell fails, or if you cannot move it, then leave.” her voice was an order.
At that, Onica—whose arms were out, waited for Evie. Wayland and Adras winnowed with Killian. Adras dropped them off a few miles from the coast before the Illyrians found Onica and Evie seconds later. Adrastus stepped in front of Evie, his face tense. His eyes held hers for a long while, it was evident that his instincts were fighting against every fiber of his being. Leaning down, Adras took Evie’s face in his hands, drawing her lips to his own tenderly.
When they broke apart his gaze went right to Wayland who bowed his head. “With my life, High Lord. I’ll protect her with my life.”
Adrastus then looked to Killian. He nodded, bowing his head, and said, “With both of our lives.” It was satisfactory enough for the High Lord—who at last looked at Onica.
She nodded once, but said, “I know my orders.” Then she gripped Evie’s hand. Then they were gone—and plunging through open air.
Wayland’s body suddenly slammed into Evie’s as Onica released her into his outstretched arms, catching her before she could panic and perhaps winnow herself elsewhere.“Easy there, it’s just me,” he said, banking right, those long membraneous wings batting against the wind. Below Onica was still plummeting, then winnowed again into nothing. A few yards ahead, Killian was a swift shadow over the black water. Toward the landmass they were now approaching. Elisora. No lights burned on it.
“I’ve only been here twice,” Wayland murmured to Evie.“Both times, I was counting down the minutes until I could leave.” His eyes examined the approaching wall of bone-white cliffs, their tops flat and grassy, leading away to a terrain of sloping, barren hills. Adrianna had slaughtered all her slaves rather than free them. Now, he felt an overwhelming nothingness and the idea of Faye being in such a place made his chest tighten painfully. “That’s his castle ahead,”Wayland said through clenched teeth, swerving. Around a bend in the coast, built into the cliffs and perched above the sea, was a lean, crumbling castle of white stone. Not imperious marble, not elegant limestone, but off-white. Bone-colored. Perhaps a dozen spires clawed at the night sky. A few lights flickered in the windows and balconies. No one outside —no patrol.
“Guard shift.” Wayland explained.“There’s a small sea door at the bottom. Onica will be waiting for us there—it’s the closest entrance to the lower levels. There are too many wards to risk the time it’d cost for her to break through them. Adras might be able to. But we’ll meet him at the door on the way out.”
Wayland swept in toward the base of the cliffs to the sea door before a platform. Onica was waiting, sword out, the door open. Wayland then loosed a breath, but Killian reached her first, landing swiftly and silently, and immediately prowled into the castle to scout the hall ahead. Onica waited for them—her eyes on Wayland as they landed. They didn’t speak, but their glance was too long to be anything but casual. The order she was given was not one that was taken lightly, and he knew that Onica’s heart was unwavering. He wanted her to know it was okay.
As they entered, the passage ahead was dark and silent. Killian appeared a heartbeat later. “Guards are down.” There was blood on his knife—an ash knife. The Spymaster's cold eyes met Evie’s. “Hurry.”
Any time that the group reached a crossroads, Wayland and Killian would branch out, usually returning with bloodied blades, faces grim, silently warning her to hurry. They’d been working these weeks, through whatever sources Killian had, to get this encounter down to an exact schedule. When they descended through an ancient dungeon, the stones dark and stained, Onica made sure to keep at Evie’s side, constantly monitoring their High Lady. She was the last line of defense. If Wayland and Killian were hurt, Onica was to make sure Evie got out by whatever means. Then return.
There was no one in the dungeon—not that the two brother Illyrians couldn’t handle, the two of them slashing them down with grace and as much silence as they could muster. Finally, they hit another stairwell, leading down. Wayland went ahead of the group, although his mind couldn’t stop screaming for Faye, he gripped the Illyrian blade stained with dark blood in his hand, forcing his thoughts to clear. Neither Onica nor Killian seemed to breathe until his low whistle bounced off the stairwell stones from below. The group descended into the dark.
Standing in a round chamber beneath the castle he tossed up a ball of faelight which floated above his shoulder. And in the center of the room, atop a small dais, sat the Cauldron.
Wayland glanced toward the others and then his gaze landed on Evie as she slowly approached the dais.“Careful,” the words felt silly as they left the General’s mouth, but he couldn’t keep them in as he watched his High Lady approach such an artifact. Between his worry for Faye and his worry for Evie, he wasn’t sure how he was still standing. He convinced himself it was the rage that still coursed through his veins. The stern relentless determination that he was drowning in to find Faye and bring her to safety.
Suddenly, Onica was reaching for Evie, terror in her eyes. “Evelyn.” she grimaced and Killian grabbed hold of the ebony haired fae’s arm, halting her from disrupting Evie.
“Give her a minute,” he tsked and she turned on him, eyes blazing with anger, but he ignore her, as did Wayland who watched her as she held the lip of the Cauldron.
When Evie began gasping, Wayland was quick on his feet, moving past the two of them to grab hold of her shoulders.“Evie,” he called to her and when she didn’t answer, he shook her, calling her name once more, and then he was tugging her off of the Cauldron into his chest, then both him and Killian were shoving her behind them at the sound of footsteps. Onica hissed and then from the shadows erupted a man.
Not just any man.
A familiar face that they had not seen in centuries.
His laugh filled the room, echoing off the walls and then he sighed. “Don’t act like I’m the first person you’ve seen resurrected.” Lorenzo mused.
It wasn’t until Killian spoke that Faye truly remembered they were not alone. Blinking as if coming out of whatever trance had left her enraptured with him, the blonde gave his hand against her face a gentle squeeze before allowing it to fall away. Immediately she missed the warmth of his touch, but her hands fell to her side and she forced herself to side step away from him, turning her full attention towards the conversation on the other side of the room.
There was tension in the air. It hung over them like a heavy curtain. As she listened to them speak of what they planned to do next, Faye felt the slightest ripple of fear at the realization that everything was finally being set into motion. It was truly happening now, and the decisions they made here were going to decide everyone’s fate. They were going to destroy the cauldron - Evie was going. Wayland was going. Her gaze flickered between the two of them, and her heart quivered. Any time she’d thought of her leaving Sakaris, leaving them behind, it had always been on her terms. The thought of them being taken from her….that was one she couldn’t bring herself to contemplate. And when Wayland’s voice sounded in her ears, so raw and aching, she got the sense that she was the only one in the room who was not looking forward to what was yet to come.
They parted ways shortly after. Most of the little group was thoroughly worn, and the rest of them had worried themselves into a state of exhaustion. Faye watched as one by one they dragged themselves out of the room, until soon only the three siblings remained. Evie sent her mate up the stairs with a kiss, before turning back towards the other two with an all-too familiar look of worry etched upon her face. Deciphering that look and what she knew was coming, Faye headed the older girl off. “Don’t worry about us,” said the blonde quietly as she stooped beside Arden’s snoozing figure and began to rouse him. When Evie said nothing, Faye looked up at her curiously. There was a faraway look in the girl’s eyes, as if she weren’t really there with them. “Evie?” Jolted out of her thoughts, the elder sister blinked her glassy eyes and finally their gazes met. There was sadness there, and it was gut-wrenching to see those blue pools tremble with uncertainty. “This is just the beginning,”said the brunette with a defeated sigh, looking between the two of them.“Already, so many people dead or injured.” Faye’s brows furrowed at the implication that this was somehow a personal failure.“It’s war, Eve. You can’t save everyone.”She reminded her gently, sensing that her sister’s thoughts of regret and failure went beyond the walls of the townhome, and into the bloodied streets beyond. “I can try.”Said Evie, and the look in her eyes shifted. Determination burned brightly there, so admirable that Faye didn’t even try to contradict her. Kneeling down, Evie lifted the still-slumbering boy into her arms and cradled him gently against her chest. For a long moment she stared down at his angelic face, and then her eyes met Faye’s once again. “Starting with the two of you.”
Evie set out to tuck Arden into bed, and Faye began the long trek to her own bedroom. As exhausted as she was, the idea of sleep didn’t appeal to her. What had happened tonight was unsettling, to say the least, and she knew that she was probably the least affected by all of it. Her mind wandered towards Wayland, remembering the look in his eye when he’d walked through the door and the sound of raw anger in his voice as he’d demanded retaliation. Hesitating at the intersection between hallways at the top of the staircase, Faye looked first towards her own bedroom and then in the opposite direction, where she knew Wayland’s chambers lie. She’d never visited them; he had always sought her out in her borrowed bedroom, tucked away in a little corner on the furthest side of the second floor - and though she knew she probably should have turned and found comfort in her own bed, she felt that tonight was as good a time as any to return the favor.
Her knuckles rapped against the bathroom door lightly once, and then she pushed it open. Faye paused only for a moment in the doorway, blue-brown gaze drinking in the sight of Wayland laying there sprawled in the massive claw-foot tub. Blood-soaked strands of hair clung to his forehead, glistening against his tanned flesh as the crimson liquid seemed to dribble down his face in slow motion, dripping into the bath water that had long-since turned red. One arm was raised out of the water, resting against the tub’s white porcelain rim. Blood oozed from the wound there, the puncture mark a near-perfect circle that had run straight through one side of his flesh and out the other - an arrow. She recognized the wound, having seen it replicated so many times before on the animals Evie dragged out of the woods after a successful day of hunting. The sight of injury and death had always turned her stomach and torn at her heart, reducing the girl to something small and meek and helpless; but the sight of such an affliction on him, raw and open and oozing, tugged at her heart in a way so unlike anything she’d felt before. Rather than turning and fleeing the room with teary eyes and shaky hands, Faye found herself striding forward to the edge of the bathtub. The thin fabric of her nightdress tore easily, the soft sound filling the empty space between the two of them as she ripped at the hem of her dress and beyond, unwinding layer after layer of clean material. Taking that long strip of cloth, Faye knelt down on her knees beside Wayland and silently began to bandage the wound.
The words she’d spoken to him the night before echoed in her mind: when you hurt, I hurt. A heaviness had settled over her, as if this giant unseen force was pressing down around her and she couldn’t escape it. Subconsciously she recognized that it wasn’t her own pain she was feeling, but his. Faye had always been perceptive, she’d always been able to pick up on peoples’ thoughts and feelings and intentions without really trying, but never with him - and this was different. It was personal. She could have sworn she felt the weight of whatever Wayland was carrying as deeply as if it were her own burden and not the mere ghost of his pain. That feeling threatened to crush her, but Faye pushed back against it, mind cleared of that weighted fog when her fingertips brushed against his exposed skin. She was grounded by Wayland, by that strange instinctive drive to soothe his hurt and lick his wounds. If he’d hidden such a massive wound as the wound in his arm so easily, she was sure there had to be more of them. The pain he had to have been in with his wounds refusing to close made her skin crawl, and Faye felt compelled to do something to help.
Tying the knot of her makeshift bandage, she looked up to finally meet his gaze. There was some dark and tortured gleam in his eye that made her want to reach out to him, but she was afraid. Afraid of how far she was pushing the dynamic of their relationship just by being here with him now. Afraid of how badly his rejection of her might sting. Afraid of being asked to leave him here to sit with the weight of his troubles alone. So instead she leaned forward, dipping her hands into the bathwater. She found the plug and pulled it, listening to the squelch of water as it raced against itself to escape down the drain. Her fingers twitched towards the brass knobs, but before she could touch them the water began to fill on its own. Whether it was Wayland or the perceptive nature of the town home, she couldn’t be sure, not truly knowing the nature of magic or the extent to which fae possessed the fickle entity, but she didn’t question it. The steaming, clean water soon began to fill up the basin and Faye reached for a bar of soap. Finally, she cleared her throat and found her voice. “Let me help,” was all she said. Not a command, not a plea - an offer caught somewhere in the middle of those uncharted waters they continued to navigate with their eyes closed.
Knelt beside the tub, she rubbed the bar of soap through her damp hands until it had begun to form suds and then set to work on him. With the gentlest of touches she could manage, Faye rubbed her hands back and forth across his dirty, blood-crusted skin. Up and down his arms, along his shoulders, across his chest, she washed it all away with gentle, circular motions. Bit by bit those layers of grime lifted, until only gleaming tanned skin remained beneath. When his body had been cleansed, Faye reached for the little bottle of shampoo. Soap-lathered hands worked their way through his hair, massaging his scalp and stripping those golden strands of all evidence of the battlefield. With the utmost care and precision she rinsed the shampoo from his hair until the water ran clear, and then hesitated there, leaning overtop of him. Her lips twitched hesitantly and her fingers found her way into those damp strands lying against his forehead, slicking them back and out of his face. She ran her fingers through his hair perhaps a few more times than was necessary, drinking in the comfort that the simple act gave her, hoping it offered him half as much peace as it did her.
Staring down at him, she felt that she could have stayed there forever. Could have gotten lost in the gleaming depths of that hazel gaze and never cared enough to find her way back. No matter how many times she studied the delicate curvature of his face, she would never fail to be awed by the ethereal beauty of this man. There, set aglow by the earliest rays of the rising sun, basked in shades of gold and champagne that appeared iridescent against his glistening skin. “You should get some rest soon,” she finally whispered, climbing to her feet. The night had passed so slowly, and then all at once. A new day was upon them, and she knew that he was going to need his strength for whatever lay ahead. Faye turned away from Wayland, not planning on saying anything else until she felt a hand snake out and grab at her wrist. Their gazes met once more, and hers was soft where his was hardened - an impossible balance. His eyes seemed to ask her to stay, though his lips didn’t move. Her own lifted upwards ever so slightly and she said, voice gentle, “I’ll still be here after you’ve rested.”And for some reason, she felt inclined to add, “I’m not going anywhere. Promise.”And it took a moment for those words to pacify him, but gradually his grip on her relinquished and Faye was able to take her leave, the weight of her promise still hanging between them.
The journey back to her own chambers was long and lonely, but Faye felt better knowing that Wayland was cared for and he would soon be safe and secure in his own bed, sleeping off the nights’ unexpected chaos. With a soft sigh she closed the door behind herself and stepped fully into the darkened room, heading towards the bed. It took her a few beats too long to realize that there was something wrong with the unnatural darkness of her bedroom, cast in the shadows of night where she should have sensed the warm glow of the rising sun. There was a rustling from behind her and Faye gasped, spinning to find herself being rushed by a shadow-clad figure. For a split second his face was illuminated in the moonlight. Impossibly handsome, with wavy chestnut-colored hair and piercing eyes. One large, glove-clad hand clamped down over her mouth and an arm snaked around her waist, pulling her back against a broad chest. Armored, with outdated chainlink that shone silver in the moon’s glow. Faye tipped her head back to stare up at him, wide-eyed, and was met by the man’s sinister smirk. Her gaze shifted past that sign of arrogance to hone in on his most telling future: rounded ears. Human, he was human and yet he muttered something unintelligible to her ears and then the world around them was fading into mist and there was nothing she could do to stop it.
The sun was preparing to sink below the horizon once more, the entire day lost to a well-deserved rest. It was noon before she’d stirred from bed, and another hour or so until she’d gone in search of anyone else. How long? How long had Faye been gone - taken - and none of them had realized? Hours, surely. Evie refused to believe that it was a coincidence, the attack on Sakaris and now a kidnapping. The King had taken her. The Mortal Queens must have mentioned Faye and Arden when they’d sold their souls to the wicked tyrant. A small part of Evie was relieved that her youngest sibling had been spared, but that relief felt twisted and wrong and it settled in her guts like a hot ball of lead.
“She’s gone,”Evie said flatly, not for the first time.She sat at the kitchen table, hands wrapped around a mug of coffee that had long-since gone cold. Forehead puckered, she scowled down into the pool of blackness as if willing it to give her answers. No matter how many times she ran the various scenarios through her head, none of them made sense. Over and over she played the image of Faye’s parting smile in her mind, the girl’s teasing promise to see her ‘in the morning.’ Morning never came; she was gone before any of them had recovered from the initial attack, just as the King had anticipated.“I took her away from everything,”continued Evie in a murmur.“Her home, her people, her future…She trusted me. To protect her. And now she’s gone.”A gentle hand fell upon her shoulder, and when she looked up she saw Onica’s face was unnaturally somber. “We’ll get her back.” The brunette shrugged off that undeserved touch, looking up at Onica hopelessly. It wasn’t as if they could just march in and demand that the King give Faye back. Not with how powerful he was, and unpredictable. Not with the weapons at his disposal. Feeling defeated, she asked,“How?”
“With this,” Nevara moved into the kitchen, a piece of paper clutched in one hand. She set it down in front of Evie, revealing strange words scrawled in her handwriting. Brows furrowing once more, Evie ran her fingers along the elegant scrawl, wondering, “What is this?” Nevara pointed to the phrase written on the page. “To nullify the Cauldron’s power, you must touch the Cauldron—and speak these words.” They blinked down at the paper and then looked back at her, as if asking, is that all? Somehow it seemed very lackluster. Too easy. Onica gestured to the two halves of the book, sitting displayed on the table. “What happens if we put both halves together?” Nevera’s answer was simple: “Don’t put them together.” With either piece laid out, their voices blended and sang and hissed—evil and good and madness; dark and light and chaos. “You put the pieces together,” she clarified when Adrastus gave her a questioning look, “and the blast of power will be felt in every corner and hole in the earth. You won’t just attract the King of Elisora. You’ll draw enemies far older and more wretched. Things that have long been asleep—and should remain so.” The bone-carver’s perfect little face entered her mind, and Evie shivered.
“Then we move in now,” Wayland said, jerking his chin towards Adrastus. Evie's gaze swung over to meet those hazel depths - she'd been avoiding looking directly into his eyes all this while, unsure she'd like what she saw reflected there. To her surprise, there was no mourning; only a ferocity unlike any she'd seen from Wayland before. “Since you can’t winnow without being tracked, Onica and Killian will winnow us all in, Evie breaks the Cauldron and we get Faye. We’ll be there and gone before anyone notices and the King of Hybern will have a new piece of cookware.”It sounded so simple, so easy, so fool-proof. But there were so many aspects left unconsidered. And the fact that the King now held Faye as leverage, that made Evie uneasy. “How do we find the cauldron?” She wondered. “It could be anywhere in his castle.” The cauldron and Faye both, a small voice in the back of her mind reminded her. “We know where it is,” Killian countered. “We’ve been able to narrow it down to the lower levels. Every inch of the castle and surrounding lands is heavily guarded, but not impossible to get through. We’ve worked out the timing of it—for a small group of us to get in and out, quick and silent, and be gone before they know what’s happening.”
It was Onica who said to him, “But the King of Hybern could notice Adrastus’s presence the moment he arrives. And if Evie needs time to nullify the Cauldron, and we don’t know how much time, that’s a risky variable.” Killian said, “We’ve considered that. So you and Adrastus will winnow us in off the coast; we fly in while he stays. As for the spell,” Killian continued, “it’s a risk we’ll have to take.” For the first time, Evie realized that for the plan to operate, Adrastus would be unable to join them. The thought made her eyes wide, and she turned to look at him with concern. Killian pushed, “It’s a solid plan. The king doesn’t know our scents. We wreck the Cauldron, grab Faye, and vanish before he notices ... It’ll be a graver insult than the bloodier, direct route we’d been considering, Adras. We beat them yesterday, so when we go into that castle ... ” Vengeance danced in that normally placid face. “We’ll leave a few reminders that we won the last damn war for a reason.”
"I can do it,"Evie said quietly. She met her mate's gaze with a frown. Asking him to stay behind was a lot - but there was no alternative."I have to do it," she pushed. "If I don't nullify the cauldron, we don't stand a chance. Not in this war, and not in getting Faye back."
There was nothing satisfactory in watching Dahlia scamper off like a kicked puppy, tail tucked between her legs - it simply wasn’t enough. And as they all sat in the sitting room after the feast, chittering and chattering and reflecting upon the night, she found that the fire in her chest had never quite been snuffed out - only left to smolder.
Faye took no pride in the supposed victory. Though only they knew it, her verbal sparring with Dahlia had been little more than a crime of passion; nothing worth celebrating. She’d never sought to prove herself superior, to stake her claim, or even to put the fae woman in her place. All she’d wanted was to defend Wayland, to ease the tension in his body and soothe whatever hurt she sensed lingering in his heart. And she wasn’t the only one, judging by the bitterness in Onica’s voice when she spoke of the woman, Dahlia. She could have sworn there was a hint of pride in Wayland’s voice when he enunciated the fact that she’d been the one to knock the woman down a peg, and the thought made her heart soar and her stomach squelch simultaneously. Remaining silent, Faye allowed only the faintest of smirks to cross her features.
“Though she be but little, she is fierce,” quoted Evie with a teasing grin towards her sister. It succeeded in making the blonde’s lips quirk ever so slightly.“I’ve often thought the same of you.” And her mind flickered to that day so long ago, when Adrastus had first come to take Evie from them. How fierce and threatening her sister had appeared then, leaping into action with her hunting knife drawn before the door had even been fully opened. No amount of glamor could erase the half-crazed look of desperation in Evie’s eyes from her mind. Perhaps that was something else she’d inherited from her sister: the urge to protect. It had always been softer in Faye, subtler somehow. She protected those she loved not with daggers drawn, but rather through modes of wit and self-sacrifice. Tonight, that had changed. For the first time she’d felt compelled to act in haste, blinded by emotion and rushing headfirst into the fray of things without taking time to consider. She didn’t regret it - without a doubt, she would never regret anything other than the fact that she’d never gotten to sink her claws into that wretched woman. But as Faye reflected upon the whole ordeal, she was unsettled. Unsure of these emotions and the man who stirred them up within her.
Gift giving commenced, and Faye was surprised to find herself on the receiving end of so many nice things. It was strange, being surrounded by so many people who sought to shower them with lovely things - who sought to show them that they cared. As boxes were opened and sentiments exchanged, the night progressed into a cozy and comfortable affair. Settled back into a plush armchair, the blonde found herself as delighted by watching the reaction of others as she was in seeing the gifts given, in receiving her own. This was a family, she realized. A true family, one bound by choice and not by blood. And they were choosing to allow them to be a part of it, if only for a little while. They owed herself and Arden nothing, and yet they gave to freely. That warmed her, and she found herself softening towards them without even realizing it. Without having known she needed softening to begin with. Her heart was full and so were her arms whenever Adrastus turned towards herself and Arden. A lazy smile was scrawled across the blonde’s face, and she watched him expectantly, half-wondering what a man like himself - one of such power and status - would think to gift them. As he began to speak, that smile slowly dwindled until it had faded away completely. Bedrooms - he had gifted them bedrooms within his home. Places of permanent dwelling. Without realizing it Faye straightened, sitting up a bit further with her hands sat in her lap as she gave the man her full attention, listening as intently as she could manage.
It was his last few words that were the most unexpected: you're free to stay as long as you'd like.
There was a long moment of silence after Adrastus had finished bestowing their gifts upon them. Faye found herself staring at him as his words slowly registered with her. Brows drawing together slightly, the blonde pursed her lips in a look of muted confusion, which gradually morphed into thoughtfulness. Casting a sideways glance at Arden, she could pinpoint the exact moment the little boy realized what was being said to him. The most brilliant smile broke out across his face, and he gave them all a toothy grin as he asked, “You mean we can stay?” and he shot Faye a look so damn hopeful that she had to tear her gaze away from him or risk being overcome by emotions she’d rather not face. Her gut reaction was to lash out, to tell Arden that of course they couldn’t stay, don’t be ridiculous - she swallowed it down. Instead of speaking she simply looked, turning her eyes towards the place where her sister sat. And there, she saw it: that same fucking irrational hope reflected within those pools of blue. Suppressing a shiver, Faye cast a fleeting glance around the room but refused to allow her gaze to fall upon the one place - the one person - it truly sought.
Until now, she hadn’t realized that their days in Sakaris were not in fact numbered. The option of staying had never been one she’d considered. This was supposed to be a temporary reprieve, a place of refuge while their village was rebuilt and they tried to find a way around the King’s dastardly plans to damn them all. The plan was always to return home, to go about their lives as if none of this had ever happened. And what other choice did they truly have? Were they just supposed to stay in Sakaris and live out their limited days amongst the immortal? They would age, while everyone and everything around them stayed the same. There would always be a barrier between them and the rest, both too innate and too apparent to be ignored. This world wasn’t created with their futures in mind - they could live the remainder of their lives in the lap of luxury here, but they’d never truly be happy. Just living on borrowed time.
And still, Faye plastered across her face the brightest smile she’d bestowed upon them yet. A smile so convincing, so perfectly well placed as understanding dawned, that it would have taken an unnaturally observant eye to suspect the turmoil within.“Of course you can stay,”she said the words but they felt so hollow. It left a bitter taste on her tongue. At the end of the day, the decision wasn’t hers to make - but she’d fight tooth and nail for the outcome to be in Arden’s best favor, whatever that may be. Nudging the little boy with her foot, she added, “If you mind your manners.” And she nodded pointedly towards Adrastus. Arden was practically falling all over himself to thank Adrastus, and he was so happy that she felt utterly cruel and heartless for wanting to tear him away from such a place. Forcing those thoughts away, Faye inclined her head politely. “Thank you, Adrastus. You are truly too generous.” And even as half of her heart sought to pull away and distance herself from the situation, the other half beat only for this. For them. For what could be. It was like war drums sounding in her chest, the feeble organ beating against its bone cage in an attempt to shred itself in two, to placate her completely. It simply wasn’t possible.
Settling back into her chair once more, Faye watched as Adrastus turned his attention away from them and towards Evie. The woman stood, a shy sort of smile playing on the edges of her lips as she cast a self-conscious glance around the room, as if so many eyes on her - the eyes of her family, even - still left her feeling frazzled. Utter love and adoration shone on her face, etched into every facet of her features as if she had been carved from euphoria itself. Faye’s heart ached with longing at the sight, overshadowed only by the genuine joy it brought her to know that Evie had found here what she’d always deserved. Home. Love. Family.
And then Adrastus began to speak.
Evie’s lips curled faintly at the memory of the ring’s retrieval. A lifetime ago. Back when they had still been so hesitant in their love, so unsure of their footing and half-expecting to fall. And now, here they were. Her heart swelled with both pride and love as Adrastus spoke, highlighting all of the aspects of her personality that had once seemed so fool-hardy and troublesome. Evie could anticipate what was coming, knew what lay nestled deep within that little box. Knew what it symbolized. There had been a time when wearing his ring had terrified her beyond belief, but now she felt differently. She felt sure. Whatever this life might entail, whatever lay in the next, she wanted it all with him. It had never been a question of it, but rather when. And now more than ever she was certain. Of him, of herself, of what they could be together.
But then something shifted, his tone hardened ever so slightly, and her eyes widened a fraction as he made the boldest declaration she’d ever heard. Drawing in a sharp breath, Evie stared up at Adrastus with a look of awed wonder. High Lady. There were no High Ladies, only Lords. The title simply didn’t exist - or, it hadn’t. Until now. The magnitude of what he was implying, of what he was offering her, did not go unnoticed. Not by Evie, and not by the rest as they dropped to their knees around her. Stomach squirming with half terror and half anticipation, Evie let loose a steadying, grounding breath. For the first time, she didn’t allow her own self doubt to cloud her judgment. If Adrastus believed that she was worthy of being High Lady, then she was worthy. “I love you. I have always loved you, even when you were the most insufferable, pigheaded man in the realm.” She said softly, reaching up to gently cup his cheek as a teasing smile found its way onto her face. “Being your mate may have been my destiny, but being your friend is my greatest honor. And I cannot think of a life better spent than one by your side, as your High Lady.” The words had barely sounded when she was reaching for him, or perhaps he was reaching for her, and their lips were meeting in the tenderest display of love, affection, and respect. Evie wound her arms around his neck and smiled against his lips when they parted.
The ring fit her finger as perfectly as the day she’d first worn it, only now it sat there both confidently and permanently.
…
Later that night, Faye sat on the edge of her newly gifted bed looking around at the little room and its furnishings. The walls were a pastel yellow that seemed to shimmer beneath the low lighting, as if they’d been painted directly by beams of sunlight. Opposite the bed was a small desk, and sitting upon it her journal and charcoal. There was a large bay window on the far wall letting light into the room, its broad seat-like sill teeming with life between the assortment of house plants and freshly cut flowers from the gardens. The walls were decorated with botanical pictures, informative sketches resembling those found within her own journal. A floor-length bookcase donned a portion of one wall, and it had already been stacked with several different informative books that she’d been eyeing in the library. Much to Faye’s surprise, she found a few knick-knacks sitting on the edges of those shelves that she had left behind in her old bedroom - she wondered how they’d gotten here, before she remembered the answer was obvious: magic. What it must be like to have so much power in ones’ hands. So much control.
There was a knock on the door, and Faye jumped. Hurrying forward, she pulled it open and found Wayland lounging against the frame. Surprised that he’d be so bold as to come to her room now, rather than after everyone had retired for the night, she eyed him wearily. The look on his face was unreadable, it could have meant anything, and she found herself half tempted to bid him goodnight and be done with things until the morning. But she stepped aside anyway, allowing him to enter. “If you’re here to mock me, don’t.” Said Faye with a slight frown, lingering hesitantly near the door after she’d shut it. She crossed her arms over her chest, but was unsure whether it was an attempt to fight off the chill in the air or her own insecurities.“I know I’m only a mortal girl. I know I was in over my head,”and though she could have sworn she heard that tinge of pride in his voice earlier, that memory was far from her mind now. Now she wondered if it could have been meant in an entirely different way. Now, it was either face the feelings tonights’ events had roused towards herself, or the feelings it had roused towards him.
Clearly there was only one acceptable option.
“I do think if I hadn’t been so quick to gift you that dagger, though, I might have stood a chance,”mused Faye half-heartedly. She crept closer towards Wayland, still unable to sense why he was here. That in itself frustrated her - she hated how blind she was to any and everything involving him. The rest of the world she could see so clearly. People, their intentions, their thoughts and feelings. Most of the time he remained a mystery to her. “Why are you here, Wayland?” she finally asked him, brows creasing thoughtfully as she came to stand in front of him. If they weren’t fighting or fucking that left only one alternative, and Faye wasn’t so sure she wanted to face anything of that caliber tonight. Then again, when did she ever? It was all going to come to a head eventually, she knew that deep down, and yet she continued to push it away. Just one more day. One more escaped confrontation of the heart. One more distraction. That was all she needed, and things would continue on just as they were.
A polite thank you would have been satisfactory, but not nearly as satisfactory as the feeling of his calloused hands gently cupping her face, lips warm and soft against her own. When Wayland cradled her face in his hands so delicately, the kiss tender and indulgent, Faye didn’t know what to think. It wasn’t the urgent clash of tongue and teeth she’d grown accustomed to, that familiar lust-driven battle which set her skin aflame and stoked the fire beneath whatever primal urge connected the two of them - no, this was something else entirely. Something gentle and intentional. Where her heart usually pounded incessantly against her ribcage in its demand to be acknowledged, it now only trembled. Where her skin usually flushed, it was now dotted in goosebumps. Where her stomach usually clenched with need, it now fluttered with some emotion she couldn’t pinpoint.
Faye found herself unable to stop the slight curving of her lips as she looked up at him from beneath lowered lashes, their foreheads pressed together. When finally he pulled away from her she said softly, “You’re welcome, Wayland.” She hadn’t been expecting him to arm himself with the flowery dagger just then, if at all, and was delighted when the man stood and at once began to make space for the gift. The smile on her face was wide, beaming even, as she watched him withdraw his old dagger and replace it. Though his leathers were dark and the dagger looked very out of character for him, something about the sight of him wearing it made her feel inexplicably happy. Blue-brown eyes followed him as he rightened himself and reached for the drawing, tucking it away inside the safety of his jacket. The consideration with which he stored her gifts, the level of appreciation she could sense just by watching his reactions, tugged at her heartstrings.
Wayland lowered himself down onto the rug beside her and Faye couldn’t help but to gravitate towards him, leaning in nearer without thinking about it. As his words filled the little bit of empty space between them, she paused. The prospect of receiving gifts on the solstice wasn’t one she had considered fully. Gift giving was traditional in the mortal realm, but for so many years they’d had so little money that the only gifts they’d exchanged, if any, had been simple and hand-made. She’d assumed that the tradition would not carry over, given how elegant and elaborate everything seemed to be in Sakaris, and therefore Wayland was the only one she’d prepared gifts for - there was something that should be intimate about exchanging a gift with someone, at least in her eyes. And though she’d gotten him gifts, she hadn’t entirely expected him to return the gesture. Hadn’t expected, but upon reflection perhaps there was a tiny part of her that had hoped. Hoped he thought about her as often and as intricately as she thought about him. She knew that whatever this was between them wasn’t meant to be lasting, and therefore she held no expectations - and yet her face lit up when he withdrew those little boxes out of his jacket pockets.
At his words about being a tough act to follow, she scoffed. Hardly. And yet she played along. “You mean to tell me you don’t have a pretty little dagger hidden away in there for me?” Faye tsked and reached out, pulling at the edge of his jacket to peek teasingly beneath at the many hidden weapons. What he did have for her was those decorative boxes, which the blonde accepted gladly. Peering beneath the first’s lid, her breath caught at the sight of a beautiful glass object. Closer inspection told her that it was a small container, carved into the shape of a pink rose. Her favorite flower. Gently, Faye lifted the little flower out of its box and tilted it slightly, swirling the crimson-colored liquid within. Brows furrowed slightly, but not in displeasure, as she tried to figure out what she was looking at. It took only a moment for her to realize that he had gifted her a pen and ink. Still lying in the box was a fountain pen, comprised of one of the most beautiful feathers she’d ever seen. Faye stroked a finger gingerly across its soft edge, listening as Wayland explained to her exactly how the set functioned. Brows raising in surprise, she looked down at the pen in awe. Who would have known that such a thing was possible? Mind already racing with the possibilities of what she could do with such a tool, Faye forced herself to lay it aside and reach for the second box waiting in Wayland’s open palm.
The moment she lifted its lid, Faye stilled. Nestled amongst a bed of velvet, the golden bracelet gleamed and glinted beneath the light of the chandelier. At its center was a beautiful sunflower, edged by golden leaves and a trail of genuine pearls. It was as dainty as it was beautiful, and she couldn’t stop the comparisons from forming in her mind as she recalled the engagement bracelet sitting at the bottom of a drawer somewhere in her bedroom. They raced through her mind faster and faster until they all blurred together. Silver versus gold. Possession versus passion. Deceit versus generosity. Aeron had laden her a wrought-iron shackle and Wayland had gifted her sunshine incarnate. As she stared down at the bracelet, words were lost to her. All Faye could do was blink; she didn’t speak, she didn’t move, even though her fingers longed to trace the path of those little pearls, to learn every curve of the sunflowers’ delicate petals. Her chest felt unusually tight, her throat achy and dry. The look on her face was one of solemnity, not reflecting at all the wave of emotions washing over her currently as she contemplated the gift and what it truly meant to her.
When Wayland spoke, her head jerked up. The words sounded in her ears, and her heart stuttered. “I’ll never force you to wear it.”She wondered if he was even aware that his words in themselves were yet another gift. A choice - he was giving her a choice. Something she felt she hadn’t been given in a very, very long time. And in that moment she didn’t care. Didn’t care that this wasn’t something serious, didn’t care that they’d agreed to keep it to themselves, didn’t care that she was living on borrowed time and indulging herself with a temporary fantasy. “I would be honored to wear it,”Faye spoke fiercely, brows knitting together at the insinuation that it was something he’d ever have to force. She leaned forward on her knees before him, holding out the little box with one hand and baring her wrist before him with the other, allowing him to put it on her. When he’d managed to secure the little clasp, the bracelet lay loosely against her skin, gold shimmering. Faye looked down at it, and gently thumbed one of the tiny pearls. “Thank you, Wayland.”She whispered the words, not able to even meet his gaze.
For a few long minutes they sat there in silence. Faye admired her new bracelet, unable to stop herself from staring at its beauty. There wasn’t a piece of jewelry she’d ever loved more. None that had suited her half so well. None that had meant half as much. After what felt like a lifetime of the two of them sitting there before the fireplace, it was time for them to rejoin the party or risk suspicion. Faye climbed to her feet, with Wayland’s help, and the two of them slowly made their way back towards the ballroom. How much time had passed, she wasn’t sure. But the party was as if they’d never left it, save a few less people dancing, a few more feasting. Familiar faces dotted the room, but they were all so absorbed in their own festivities that she wasn’t sure they’d been missed at all.
No - one person had definitely noticed their absence.
Dahlia sought them out immediately. It was as if she had a radar, and the moment Wayland entered the room she flocked to him. They’d barely entered the room when she’d caught sight of them, and had only begun to cross it when she was cutting through the crowd to make her way towards the unlikely pair. Though the dark-haired girl was clearly frazzled, she plastered a sugary-sweet smile on her face. “There you are!” She cooed as she crossed the room to his side once more. “I almost thought you’d forgotten about me.” Wayland stiffened, and his discomfort was obvious to anyone with a pair of eyes. Faye looked up at him for the briefest of moments, noticing the tension, the clench of his jaw. Then she dropped her gaze back towards Dahlia and frowned.“How could he forget? You’re right here. You’re everywhere.” She said plainly. The girl looked more annoyed than surprised, and she forced a laugh. “You’re right. Here I am,” she said. And the undertones of her statement were clear: so you can go. When Faye refused to move, the girl shot her an annoyed look before turning her attention towards Wayland, positioning herself so that she was turned away from Faye when she fluttered those ridiculously long lashes. “Did you miss me?” It was hard to hold back a laugh at the desperation, and how she hadn’t noticed it earlier was a mystery. Jealousy was a funny thing.But it seemed to have dissolved around the time he’d placed the bracelet on her wrist. Arching a brow in question, Faye asked, “Does he look like he did?”
It was the wrong thing to say. Dahlia's gaze flickered first towards the bracelet on her wrist, and then she was scowling openly at Faye, snapping out, “What’s your problem, bitch?” Faye recoiled, a bit surprised by the open hostility but not exactly intimidated. Crossing her arms over her chest, the blonde deadpanned. “You,” the word left her lips and they immediately tugged upwards in amusement. “And the fact that you can’t stop following my date around like a bitch in heat.” The ridiculousness of it, of fighting in the middle of the ballroom with some random woman over who was going to get to take Wayland home, was strangely enthralling. But clearly, this was not going the way the other girl had expected. She looked down at Faye as if she were insignificant, and yet for some reason the back and forth still bothered her.“You said he wasn’t your date,”snipped the girl with a frown. Faye shrugged her shoulders.“I guess I changed my mind. Sorry for the confusion.” There was a surge of annoyance from the other girl and she let out a sound of frustration. “So that’s it, then?” she looked between the two of them incredulously. Another shrug from Faye, and she gestured towards the wide-open space of the banquet hall around them. “Enjoy the party.”
Finally, Dahlia looked up at Wayland, furious even as she laughed breathlessly, as if she couldn’t quite believe it. “Are you just going to let her talk to me like that?” It amused Faye, who felt like she’d been the one most attacked here, but her blue eyes flickered towards Wayland, alight with their own sort of curiosity. When he did nothing to protest, her lips curved a little higher. “Really!?” With a scowl, the girl scoffed and tossed her head over her shoulder. “The apple doesn’t fall far, does it?” The words were lost on Faye, but Wayland tensed. Something in him changed so abruptly that it was jarring, and she found herself feeling like the world was spinning while she grasped to understand what exactly Dahlia had insinuated. “Excuse me?”Faye cocked her head to the side, brows creasing. The dark-haired girl glared daggers at Faye for a moment before she turned her attention towards Wayland. Her laughter was bitter now. Cold and harsh. “You mean she doesn’t know that she’s consorting with the riff-raff of Sakaris?” There was something about her words that made Faye go still. Her gaze flickered towards Wayland, searching, and then back towards Dahlia.“Excuse me?”she repeated, hands clenching into fists beneath each elbow of her crossed arms. “Lowlife. Wretch. Bastard. Take your pick, they all apply.” The smug smirk that curved her lips told Faye she delighted in the words she spoke. Her darker gaze flickered towards Wayland and she added, “Way to keep the family legacy alive. Real classy.” And she crinkled her nose in a way that made Faye long to break it.
A protective wave of fury unlike any she'd ever known washed over her, and before Faye could think better of it she was pushing herself forward. Though a few inches shorter than the fae girl, she raised her chin and bared her teeth as though none of it mattered - as if time and species and ability meant nothing, and she would go round for round regardless.“Mind who you’re speaking to.”Her voice dripped with a deadly sort of promise. It was low, but cold as she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. The raven-haired beauty grinned viciously. “I know exactly who I’m speaking to.” And the scathing once-over she gave Wayland rubbed Faye the wrong way. It was as if she were looking down on him. As if she had any right.“If that were the case, you’d mind your tongue.” Said Faye, and it was clear she was no longer only referencing Wayland. Then, Dahlia turned that judgemental gaze towards her and gave a soft hmph, a sound of dismissal. “Do you expect me to bow to some half-breed and his human whore?” Without warning, Faye was lunging for her. Almost too quick to be caught, and yet she felt a hand on her at the very last second, dragging her back just as her fingertips would have grappled with ebony-colored strands.“You foul-mouthed bitch,”Faye spat out at her, even as she was dragged back a few paces.“If I ever hear his name on your tongue again, I’ll cut it out.” She vowed, glaring at Dahlia even as the woman laughed “Enjoy the party,” she mocked, waggling her fingers menacingly as Faye was pulled away by hands she couldn’t see.
The way that she looked up at him with such a lack of emotion made a shiver crawl down his spine. Again, they made their rounds of denial, dismissing any sort of connection that roared to life between them. She made it seem so effortless. He knew that what they were doing wasn't a promise of anything. There were no strings attached, but still, he felt tangled in a mess of what his body craved, what his mind craved, —his heart.
She made it a habit of separating the Mortal Lands and Letharia often. Saying things as she did now. How this was his world. Not hers. That constant reminder of what was to come. Faye didn’t plan on having a place among them, she had a home that she longed for. And it was not beside him.
His lips parted but quickly pressed into a hard line while he followed her gaze toward Dahlia who was glaring in their direction. Her focus was directed to Faye who brought them to a sudden halt, ceasing their dancing.
“Faye,” Wayland began, worried that the two women might just lose their grip on any restraint that was keeping them from strangling one another on the dance floor.
Delicate fingers wove themselves through Wayland’s and he took in the smile that spread onto her face, her blue orbs still fixed on Dahlia whose eyes darkened at the gesture. How Faye could go from uncaring and unbothered to toying with a powerful fae woman for entertainment. It sent his head spiraling.
Jealousy. It was pure jealousy and not just from Dahlia, that smirk on Faye’s lips, the devilish glint in her eyes, and the way she led him off the polished floors, she wanted this to eat at her, to drive her insane. She was claiming him and it took every amount of effort he had not to let his own mouth form an upward curve of its own as he followed after her, his chin high and their fingers interlaced.
The two of them continued out into the hall, leaving the orchestra of music and crowd of bodies behind. Wayland didn’t speak during this time, he just followed her, letting her tight grip guide him. He quickly found that he didn’t care where they were going, as long as it was with her.
The room she picked for them was dimly lit by a fireplace, their shadows cast across the wood floors, as they entered and he was quickly shoved down into one of the plush chairs by Faye. He blinked up at her, brows knitting slowly. Gift giving. That was what she was going with and he fought the smirk that tried to tug at his lips.
“You got me a gift?” He asked as she began rummaging through the pockets of her jacket, the crinkling of paper could be heard and to his surprise, she was pulling free two wrapped objects. His eyes went from the gifts she placed in his hands and her as she sat on the ground in front of him, a sparkle of amusement held in her eyes.
He wasn’t expecting her to get him anything if he was being honest with himself. Even when he was trying to figure out what to get her, he found himself wondering if it would seem weird to her. Receiving a gift from him.
Slowly he unwrapped the first gift, each unfolding of the paper brought him to what sat in the center. A portrait. Hazel eyes scanned over the image. Drawn by Faye, a blend of charcoal that created a drawing of himself. Even as a sketch, the details of it were unlike anything he’d seen. The pure talent that was being shown on the page was enough to make his mouth go dry.
He swallowed and took it in silently before beginning to open the next. It felt heavier in his hand, and it sat inside a black box beneath the wrapping. Opening it up, inside laid a dagger. Its silver blade gleamed against the light of the fire. Wayland lifted it free from the box, nimble fingers rotating it, feeling the weight of it and then he paused, taking in the hilt.
The clear hilt let the wielder see the vibrant petals of preserved flowers, they were placed into an intricate pattern, still appearing fresh and alive. Wayland felt like his heart was going to swell and burst. Unable to stop shifting his eyes from the two gifts, the silence had built up enough for Faye to chime in once more and his gaze snapped up to meet hers.
He slowly set the gifts down on the table beside him and stared at her for a moment, taking in that smile on her face and just how intimate the gifts felt. The thought that went into them.
Wayland bent over, his hands capturing her face, and drew her lips to his own. Her lips felt so warm against his own and in that moment they felt different than the other times they kissed. Less feral, and more purposefully. When he drew back, his brow pressed to her own, he finally said, “Thank you, Phaedra.” Through smiling lips.
Straightening, Wayland stood, reaching for the dagger. He tugged free one of his old daggers and replaced it with Faye’s. It was comical, the contrast of color against his otherwise dark and dreary attire. Once he found a temporary place for the old dagger, he collected the drawing next, placing it safely within one of the deep pockets of his own jacket.
“You’re a tough act to follow,” Wayland teased, and lowered himself down beside her on the rug. Leaning back on one hand, he used the other to withdraw his own gifts.
He handed her the bigger one first. Under the wrapping was a rectangular box that held a pink glass container carved into the shape of a rose. It held a deep crimson ink inside. Beside the rose-shaped container was a fountain pen made up of delicately carved platinum. The barrel of the pen was connected to a feather of a rather old species of bird in Letharia, the Flaccaan. Their feathers were known to possess ancient lines of magic if you could get your hands on one. He wasn’t sure exactly how many of these pens were actually created, but he knew there weren't many.
“With this pen and ink, anything that you draw can be made tangible as long as the drawing remains intact,”he explained as she looked it over. He then opened his hand for her to collect the next gift. Smaller this time.
A golden chain bracelet was inside this one. In the center of the chain was a vibrant sunflower with golden leaves on either side of it. On each side of the leaves was a row of three true pearls that got subtly smaller as they went.
Wayland watched Faye carefully while she examined it. “I’ll never force you to wear it,” he caught her gaze with his own and as he stared into those big blue eyes of hers, he saw the sunflowers staring back at him and he smiled faintly.
“It just. . . reminded me of you,”he explained, unable to tear his eyes from her own.
Faye could do nothing but walk away - she didn’t trust herself and couldn’t predict what may have happened had she stayed another moment in the presence of Wayland and his friend. Jealousy was niggling away at her, what had started as a dull ache at the base of her belly quickly churning into something more: a raging riptide of something hot and fierce and uncontrollable which seemed to slosh about, setting her insides ablaze with those dark and wicked feelings she was still so unaccustomed to.
Never in her life could Phaedra recall a time when she had been jealous. Not over anything, not even one time. There had been days growing up where she’d ached to know what it was like to have more, to have enough, but she’d never been jealous of those girls at school with food in their bellies and bows in their hairs and nice, store-bought dresses with ruffles and frills and lace. She’d never been jealous of big, pretty houses or elegant horse-drawn carriages or the lavish balls often thrown in the more wealthy section of the village. Always in awe, always humbled, but never before had she experienced jealousy. And to experience it now, over a man of all things? A man who wasn’t even her own, a man to whom she had no claim and no right to feel such things? It infuriated her - and still, did nothing to quelch that dangerous fire which roared through her veins. The pounding in her head. The rush of blood in her ears. The constricting of her chest as her heart sought to beat right out of its cage, every instinct in her body screaming at her to turn back around.
She somehow found herself in front of the massive fireplace, staring down at the crackling embers. It was sick and twisted, but she felt something almost kindred in the way the flames roared and popped, hissing and spitting at anyone who got too near. Had she not been in such a foul mood, it may have made her smile to be in the presence of such an embodiment of her own fiery temperament. While she stood there, Faye reflected on the emotions burning within, a slight frown tugging at her lips as she realized - not for the first time - that she recognized herself less and less these days. And yet, she’d never felt more in touch; with herself, with others, with the world around her. How was that possible, for someone to feel like they were somehow becoming more and less like themselves? Faye knew who she was, who she had always been deep down. And she also knew who she’d forced herself to become over the last year, even if that well-curated mask was stuck on a bit too tight, integrating bits and pieces of itself into her personality. Those versions of herself had always served the girl as she needed them to: even if the final product was a bit sharp around the edges and too soft in its middle.
But what the fuck was this? What was Sakaris doing to her? What was he doing to her? The longer she spent here, and especially in Wayland’s company, the less she recognized herself - and the more she sought to. Evie’s words from earlier in the evening echoed in her ears once more: “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.”But what came next Faye couldn’t be certain of, and that thought terrified her more than anything else.
The heat of the blaze warmed her skin, but as Nero approached her he could tell that the flush of her face was internal, as a million emotions played behind her eyes, highlighted in that yellow-orange glow. Faye took no notice of him as he sidled up beside her, so lost in her own thoughts that the rest of the world had faded into the background. When he spoke, she jumped. “So it was the pretty one,” crooned the dark-haired male, his own eyes alight with mirth as he came to a stop by her side, staring down at those same flames and seeing them as nothing more than they were. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together.“Killian is pretty, too,” she said without lifting her gaze to him. That simple confirmation was enough for Nero, and he reached out to put an arm around her shoulder. It was a comforting gesture, and one she found herself relishing. They stood there in silence for a few minutes, neither of them speaking. When Nero finally did open his mouth, his voice was unusually soft. “Without a muse, an artist is simply a madman shouting to the stars.” The grinding of her teeth could have been audible and Faye had to wonder when she had become so transparent. The words were pointed and they cut her deep, mind immediately flickering towards the sketchbook that was now over pouring with images of the Wayland. Her muse?“I don’t shout to the stars,”she said finally. Though her voice sought to be firm, it wavered slightly. Nero made a thoughtful humming noise in the back of his throat. Finally, he rolled his shoulders lazily and said, “You should try it. Sometimes they answer.”
There was a shift in the air, a change in the atmosphere that had the already-lively crowd positively buzzing. The band’s last tune faded out, only to be replaced quickly by one that Faye recognized - and dreaded. That chiming sent chills breaking out across her arms, the thought of mingling with strangers on the dancefloor enough to make her skin crawl. “Come on,” said Nero and much to her horror, he grabbed her by the arm. Faye recoiled, but the man rolled his eyes and wrapped his fingers around her more tightly, tugging her to the dance floor as she dragged her feet. All around them couples had already lined up, faces both familiar and foreign greeting them. Blue-brown eyes flickered only once towards Wayland and his partner, jaw clenching once more before she turned her head away entirely. When her eyes met Nero’s, his own were still swimming with that familiar mischievousness that she was coming to both love and loathe in equal measure.“I loathe you,” said Faye with a scowl, and his fingertips tightened around her own in response. When he waggled his eyebrows at her, her own relaxed slightly, corners of her lips tugging upwards for a fraction of a second before the dance was beginning, and they were moving across the dance floor.
Nero led her easily, and Faye fell into step alongside him. Though the movements were predictable, the dance choreographed in a way that was ingrained within them all, there was something lacking in the way the two of them moved together. Faye mightn’t have recognized it before, but now she felt cold in the absence of Wayland’s fire, the ferocity with which he moved, and guided her when they danced all she could think about. The tempo of the music continued to build and swell, the dance quickening and taking more of her concentration as she sought to keep up with her partner. Though the steps were simple, it was a lot of twirling and spinning and gliding across the floor, and Faye had only participated in so many dances of the same nature, so she could herself constantly checking her footing and trying to anticipate the movements of those around them. As the time to transition began, Nero guided her outwards and Faye felt the world around her slip away when she came twirling back towards him. She expected to end the movement and go willingly into the hand of the next in line - but what she found was herself crashing into another body, a gasp escaping the girl as her eyes darted upwards to meet the eyes of the man who had caught her.
Relief flooded her for a moment, at the knowledge that she hadn’t somehow fucked up the succession of steps, but that relief was followed immediately by fury as she realized that she’d been set up. Shooting a scowl at her friend as he moved across the dance floor with Wayland’s partner now in his arms, she realized that she’d been thrown to the wolves - literally. Faye allowed herself to be caught up against the man once more, and couldn’t deny the fact that her body responded differently to the familiar movements when he was the one guiding her across those marbled floors. Feeling his lips brush against her ear made her shiver, but it wasn’t enough to dash the flickering flames of jealousy that still smoldered within. His taunting words only seemed to fuel those feelings, and her grip on him tightened warningly as Faye sent Wayland a pointed look. “Don’t,”she said simply. His hand dropped lower in response, pushing her closer against him. Something in his touch sought to sedate her, and something inside of her sought to let it - but still she pushed back, refusing to submit to what she didn’t understand.
The next words he all but whispered to her sent her insides fluttering. Somehow, he knew exactly what to say to soothe that burning ache inside of her chest. Faye dropped her gaze, not knowing what he’d find there if he looked. Instead she focused on following the movements of their feet, trying to decide whether she still wanted to be angry with him or if his sweet-talk was enough to soothe her wounded pride. “You don’t owe me an explanation, Wayland.”She said after a moment, bringing her gaze up to meet his once more. Her instinct was to dismiss it, to deny the extent of whatever it was surging between the two of them. “It’s your world, and I’m just living in it.”That stare held for a moment, before flickering to the side, and she saw his partner was still watching them with a deadly gleam in her eye, face screwed up in distaste. Jealousy was making its rounds tonight, it seemed. Nero was guiding the woman, his lips moving the whole time, appearing perfectly at ease. They twirled in close enough for Faye to catch bits and pieces of their conversation, Nero’s low,“You’ll have your partner back soon enough.” It was meant to be reassuring, but the woman seemed to take offense to the idea that there may be an alternative. “Of course I will - why would he be interested in her?” the words were loud enough to be heard clearly, and Faye suspected that it was done on purpose. When paired with the cutting glare the woman shot her and the wicked curve of her cherry-red lips, a look that seemed to say ‘he’s mine and we both know it,’ it sent Faye over the edge.
Amongst the sea of cascading bodies, she came to a sudden stop. Wayland, though looking confused, followed her lead even as Faye turned away from him to look out into the crowd. Spine stiffening, she sought out and caught the raven-haired witch’s gaze from across the room as she and Nero continued with the dance. They moved and they glided further and further away, but the woman’s stare held the entire time, and Faye did not look away. After a prolonged moment, she returned that wicked smile. Reaching down behind her without looking, she laced her fingers with Wayland’s and led him off of the dance floor, ignoring the fact that the dance was only but halfway through. Life went on, the rest of the dancers integrating as if the two had never even been there in the first place. Faye refused to look back, fingers curling tighter around Wayland’s as she led him away from the dance floor and on even further, out of the room and down a long marbled hallway. Doors lined either side of the hallway, and Faye chose one at random. It looked like a sitting room of sorts, with a large fireplace in its center and bookshelves lining the walls. A small pair of plush chairs sat side by side before the fire, interspersed with a small side table. Even this room had been decorated for the occasion, with garland hanging from the window sills and lights of all colors twinkling above them.
Faye silently led Wayland towards one of the oversized chairs and released his hand long enough to push him down into it. The fire crackled merrily, no doubt lit by magic, and the coziness of the room was a relief to her after the tension of the ballroom. The man stared up at her in wondering, and her nose crinkled slightly as she smiled at the look on his face.“It’s Winter Solstice,” she reminded him pointedly. When he continued to stare at her, she prompted, “Gift giving?” The look of understanding on Wayland’s face had her rolling her eyes - and ignoring the fact that they both knew she hadn't led him from the dance floor to exchange gifts. But if the opportunity was arising...
From within the layers of the jacket she’d never remembered to take off, Faye withdrew two small bundles. They were wrapped simply, in brown paper and twine, but she held them out to him proudly. Dropping to the floor on the rug between where Wayland sat perched above her and the crackling fireplace, she sat cross-legged beneath the layers and layers of poofy emerald lace, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees and her chin in her palms. In anticipation. Something inside of her seemed to quiver as she watched him unwrap the gifts without saying anything. The first, a sketch she’d drawn. It was a simple charcoal portrait of him, relaxed on the bed. Bare-chested, arms folded behind his head. Face free of any tension or worry, lulled into sedation by whatever had transpired between them. The picture of ease. It was how she often saw him, and it was how she liked him best - the way he was when it was just the two of them, something private. Only for her. The second gift was a dagger, one she had had specially made by someone in the Rainbow. Preserved flowers she’d painstakingly picked from her garden, of all colors and sizes, had been delicately pressed into a clear dagger hilt. It was bright and sunshiny and fresh, something she thought might offset the harshness of such a weapon if ever he were forced to use it. Something to pull him away from the daunting role of the General, of what people thought of him, what they expected from him. Something to remind him of her.
Wayland’s prolonged silence was a little worrying, and the smile on her face dimmed slightly. Faye half wondered if perhaps she’d offended him by offering the gifts, though she didn’t say that aloud. Instead she forced her smile back on and said, teasingly, “Usually one would respond with a polite, ‘thank you.’”
An entire week. It took Wayland an entire week to find a gift suitable for Faye. Every shop he went into, he would pick something up from where it sat and immediately place it back down. Nothing felt like it was good enough, nothing screamed at him. Everyone else had been rather simple, and after what Adrastus had planned for his gifts, most of everything else fell into place, but Faye was the last person he needed to buy for and Solstice was closing in fast.
The streets of Sakaris were still rather empty. He had left Faye’s bedroom before the sun had risen, careful not to let anyone see him on his way out. Once he was cleaned up, he decided he would get a head start on his mission of finding her a gift. None of the shops were open yet, and Wayland could see his breath clouding ahead of him under the light of the street lamps that lined the edge of the Sidra. He decided early on that what he was looking for wasn’t going to be found in just any shop and he took off flying toward the House of Wind.
The House of Wind sat nestled between the middle and largest peak of the red flat-topped mountains that flanked the northern side of Sakaris. The house was carved into the rock, several holes and windows were built in the uppermost part of it. In the dim light of day it looked as if the mountain had been crowned in gold.
As Wayland neared the House, broad balconies gilded by the light of golden lanterns. At the far end, built into the red mountain itself, were two glass doors that open to a large, but surprisingly casual, dining room carved from the stone, and accented with rich wood. In the center of the room there is a long table with chairs fashioned to accommodate wings. The halls of the House were of the same crimson color as the mountain. The House of Wind contained many bedrooms, a common library, and a war room decorated with a large black table and a mirror.
A large training ring with fighting rings is positioned on the top roof of the House of Wind, open to the elements. The easiest way to get to the House of Wind was by flying. That is, unless, someone wanted to climb ten thousand stairs.
The reason Wayland was visiting the house in the mountains was for what lay beneath it. A massive, subterranean library. It was gifted by Adrastus to Preistesses who had been treated badly by the world. No one was allowed to enter the library without their permission. Wayland had been granted permission long ago, but it didn’t change the way that the Preistesses looked at him whenever he entered. At least three dozen priestesses worked and lived in the library and each one of them craned their heads, stilling while he passed by. It was as if they were waiting for him to strike and once he went by, they would continue onward, but still peek over their shoulders.
One of the Priestesses, Clotho, was one of the very first to arrive to the library when Adrastus welcomed them. She was the only High Preistess that would speak to Wayland and she was the only one willing to direct him toward the lower levels of the library, where the eerie darkness lurked below. Though they didn’t descend far enough to greet Bryaxis, they did get close enough to feel the void. When Clotho led him to a more private room in the library, his eyes landed on several objects that sat in the room and when hazel landed on one object in particular, he nodded slowly.
“There,” he said to Clotho who blinked, following his stare. Using her magic, she brought it to him.
* * *
During main events such as the Solstice feast, regular Illyrian combat leathers weren’t considered the appropriate attire, though it wasn’t as if they were wearing suits and ties either. Wayland and Killian both sported less marred leathers, and boots. Buttons and buckles were polished silver, the only splash of color against the dark charcoal suits. Across the left side of their chest was the Night Court Sigil, a metal depiction of a mountain with three stars that hung atop its peak. There wasn’t much for armor on these suits in particular, just straps that wove around their bodies where their seven siphons could cling to them and on their hands, they wore siphon holders on each of their hands as well, a leather band around their wrist connected by a thin strap that wrapped around only their pointer, middle and ring fingers. At the center of the back of their hands sat a siphon for each. Wayland’s the deepest Emerald and Killian’s a stormy blue.
Killian was reaching over in his seat, pouring more wine into Wayland’s glass, then his own while Nevara and Onica spoke to one another, cooing over each others outfits.
“I sooooo need new heels,” Nevara shook her head and Onica nodded.
“It’s hard to keep up with the amount of dresses that are collected over the years,” she muttered and Killian snorted, bringing his glass to his lips.
“You could start your own store with how many you already have,” Wayland interrupted and Nevara crinkled her nose at him.
“Eavesdropper,”
“You’re standing right there,”Wayland’s brows dipped and Onica pointed to Killian who had the wine bottle.
“Sharing is caring,” she clucked at him, earning a smirk from both men. Wayland’s attention was torn away from the conversation when Faye entered the room. His head seemed to turn and as soon as his eyes landed upon her, he was rising to his feet without any warning for even himself.
Crossing the room, he stretched out his arms, relieving her of the platters of cookies that balanced in her hands. He saw how long she worked on them, how much of her heart she poured in to each one with the baking and decorating. It warmed a deeper part of him knowing that she had wanted to bring something to the event, to contribute. While she reached for her jacket, Wayland’s gaze had a mind of its own and it examined her blatantly, to the curls and intricate knotting of her hair, down the dip of her the slender shoulders which he often found his lips upon during their shared nights. Her gown began in sweetheart neckline that swept out at her hips. The dark emerald material was flecked with what looked like billions of stars, yet when his eyes came back up to meet her own, she was shining the brightest. Glowing with an intoxicating beam of beauty that no star could compare.
The others joined them in the foyer and Wayland had to bite his tongue to keep himself from drooling over her. Just the way he’d ran to her side, he knew, was pushing it. It felt like sometimes his body was one step ahead of him. When she was around, all he wanted to do was be near to her. He felt as though there was a magnet attached to each of them and the closer they got, the harder it was to pull apart.
* * *
Inside the venue, voices and words tangled in a symphony across the broad expanse. All of Sakaris was gathered for the celebration of the new year. New beginnings. Aside from the usual orchestras of music and plethora of food assortnments, this celebration was decorated vastly after the holiday that the Mortal Lands took part in, and to top it off, they included gift giving.
Wayland had to admit, he rather looked forward to the Winter Solstice. It was the only time that he and his family could relax and just be. For three whole days, they wouldn’t have to worry about anything other than their loved ones. No war. No battle plans. No work. Just living. Celebrating.
The group dispersed when they entered, Adrastus and Evie quickly swallowed up by some residents of the city as they usually were during important events such as this one. Nevara and Onica were quick to find handsome men to fill their time with while Arden found himself surrounded by children his age. Some had blue skin, scales, or regular skin, but all had arched ears, making them curious of Arden’s human ears. Wayland and Killian smirked as they went back and forth with questions about each other respectfully.
“Who is that?” Killian nodded his head in the direction of Faye who was standing beside a familiar face. Wayland looked the both of them over before forcing his gaze back to the crowd of people instead.
“Her friend,” Wayland said as he tried to take interest in anything else. He did end up asking Faye about the man, whose name he now knew was Nero. After sharing her bed so often, he felt it was only right to figure out if he was the only man that she was sharing her bed with. The General wasn’t sure how he would have felt if the answer had been yes. They were not together. They were not each others, and she had every right to do what she wanted to, but that feeling in his chest ---in his stomach. The only thing he could have compared that feeling of dread to was when he was actually stabbed in the stomach with a dagger durring training in the Illyrian Camps as a teenager. The first time he was ever stabbed through more than the surface of his skin. It didn’t feel real at first, but once it did, it was an otherworldly pain.
“A close friend?” Killian said, his own gaze leaving the two of them, not wanting to be seen gawking.
Wayland released an agitated breath at his brother. “Why? Are you interested?”he snapped quietly and Killian’s lips curled into a smug grin, his hand reaching out to grab a toothpick that was stabbing into a cube of cheese.
“Just making conversation.” Killian took the cheese between his teeth, raising his brows.
Just making conversation. He doubted that. Wayland’s lips were pursed and when he turned to look away from Killian, he was greeted by none other than Faye herself who was smirking at him. His own lips betrayed him, forming their own amused slope.
“Join in me the training ring one of these days, it really works up an appetite.”Wayland defended playfully, then added with a lower voice. “That, and other things,” She shot back with her own innuendo, stirring up the embers that crackled inside of him when it came to her. His eyes glinted with brief hunger, but it wasn’t his stomach growing for attention.
The look on his face left as quickly as it arrived when a familiar voice pierced his ears. His nostrils nearly flared with annoyance and he blinked, hoping it was a figment of his imagination. When his eyes made contact with the woman who was making her way toward the two of them, drinks in hand, his shoulders stiffened.
There in all her agonizing glory, was Dahlia. Any fire that once erupted inside of him was doused with a bucket of ice water, leaving him not only unsatisfied, but overall, uncomfortable.
Wayland shot a look toward Faye, but it didn’t matter. Dahlia was standing before them, claiming that she had drinks for the two of them. Drinks that he didn’t ask for, but judging by the way she worded herself, she knew exactly what she was doing, even in spite of the smile she wore on those bright red lips when she turned to examine Faye like she was a bug beneath a microscope.
One of his biggest regrets, was the one night that he spent with Dahlia Harlowe. It was two Solstices ago. He and Killian kept taking bets to entertain themselves throughout the party, leaving the two of them so intoxicated that they couldn’t fly themselves home. So they walked, and ended up running into two girls leaving the club. One of them being Dahlia who was quick to taking a liking of Wayland. When he woke up in the morning and tried to leave her bed, he knew that he made a mistake. All he had wanted was a one night stand, but Dahlia was preparing breakfast while his head pounded like war drums against his skull. He could barely stand without feeling woozy and the only way he could escape was by making up some excuse that he had to be at an Illyrian Camp in the next thirty minutes. He avoided her rather well since then, making sure not to go near the bars she liked to hang around. When she appeared at events, he was usually busy with the rest of the Inner Circle, making himself unavailable, but now as he stood with Faye, he realized that it was like ringing a dinner bell for the woman.
Glancing over his shoulder, as he held onto the drink she shoved into his hand, he watched Killian who chuckled as he left the scene.Asshole. Fucking asshole.Dahlia was quick to curl herself around him, her hands clinging to his arm. Not wanting to make a scene — or rather, not wanting her to make a scene, he remained still. As if his immobility would make her of all people take a hint.
The conversation between the two women was enough to send Wayland’s head spinning. Not only was Dahlia ruining his mood, but she was ruining any ounce of what he was able to have with Faye and the blonde was looking at him, then turning and walking off the way she came from. He longed to reach out his arm and grab her, to stop her from leaving, but the crazed and hungry look in Dahlia’s eyes worried him. He wouldn’t put it above the girl to lash out in public if she didn’t get what she wanted. Especially when she was drinking.
As her arm snaked deeper through his own, she tugged him in the opposite direction as Faye, leading him toward where people danced, closer to the band playing. “I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages, Way,” she purred, leading him to an open space before turning, her arms snaking up over his shoulders, and around his neck where her fingers were quick to toying with the ends of his hair.
Staring down at her, Wayland’s jaw was clenched so hard, he feared his teeth might break under the pressure. Almost mechanically, the General rose his hands, placing them on each side of her, barely going as low as her hips.“It has been a while,”Not long enough.He cleared his throat and Dahlia rolled her eyes, her hands dropping only briefly as she shoved his hands down lower.
“I’m not a Preistess,” she smiled up at him, hands finding their way back around him. “You should know that,”
It took every ounce of restraint for the man not to just walk away. To find Faye. Explain himself to her. Again, there was a war in his head. They were not together. They didn’t owe each other any sort of explanations, so why did he feel like he needed to. Anywhere his hands touched Dahlia had guilt rushing through his veins and he nearly parted his lips to come up with some reason that he couldn’t dance with her when the band began shifting its tune quickly, a chiming sound rang throughout the venue and he knew what the noise meant. Dahlia smiled broadly and dragged him further into the mess of dancing couples that were moving as well to form a line.
The two of them positioned themselves and Wayland shot a look down the line of faces that joined them at either side. Killian danced with a woman he didn’t recognize, Nevara and Onica danced with the men they found, Adrastus and Evie had separate partners for this dance and to his surprise, Faye and Nero came up beside Wayland and Dahlia. Staring at her, Wayland’s brows furrowed, but the music began, leading everyone. A low noise came from him but he continued, stepping and gliding against the dancefloor, leading Dahlia who yapped his ear off the entire time.
He didn’t hear a single word she said. Stealing glances toward Faye, watching the placement of her feet as she moved beside him with Nero. The music built up further and further, swelling around the room and its residents and the dance quickened as well, the men leading their women into a long extension of their arms, twirling their bodies and dresses beneath the glittering chandeliers. As the girls came spinning back to their partners, the men would step out of the way and guide the womans hand into that of the next man.
Wayland side-stepped smoothly and his hazel eyes met Nero’s gaze and for once, the General didn’t despise the man when his chin dipped ever so slightly in understanding. The movement choreographed between them silently was a crisp transition and Faye’s hand was transferred into Wayland’s, Dahlia’s into Nero’s. Faye’s twirling came to a halt, her body becoming flush with Wayland as their eyes locked with one another and Dahlia glanced over at the pair, jealousy blazing in her eyes as she watched how much more comfortably his hands laid upon her body.
Leaning his lips forward, Wayland whispered to her, lips brushing the shell of her ear softly as they moved along the marbled floors. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were angry,”he drew back to look at her once more, hand lowering on the small of her back, pushing her body closer to his own. “She is nothing, Phaedra,” he paused. “She is not you,” his voice was low against the music.
At some point the days had grown shorter and colder. They all found the air bitter with that old, icy finality which filled their lungs with an aching clarity while their minds grappled with thoughts of old ends and new beginnings. It was the season of quiet reflection, and never had there been a more appropriate time for it.
Faye spent those following weeks in a blissful blur, never truly noticing how much time had passed. Her days were filled once more with the things she loved: with gardening, as she prepared a select few of her beloved plants for an extended hibernation and tended dotingly to the rest; with sketching, as she once more reclaimed her love for conveying the beauty of the world as she observed it through paper and pencil; with nurturing, as she spread her gracious warmth through the home and sought to fill it endlessly with the little simplicities of life she’d always enjoyed, with endless bouquets of flowers and the smell of fresh bread and soft, sweet melodies always sung only slightly off-key.
Bit by bit she’d come to embrace life in Sakaris as if it were truly her own, and most days she no longer thought of the life she’d left behind or her inevitable return to it.
And her nights, they were consumed entirely by Wayland. The press of his sweaty skin flush against her own, limbs entangled in a symphony that was equal parts flesh and soul as they sought to sate an aching need that was relentless in its desire to draw them together. It was as if all this time Faye had been struggling to tread water, and the more time she invested in the man the deeper she was pushed beneath the surface. That draw to him was ruthless, toeing the line between pleasure and punishment. Each and every encounter was an explosion of blissful, earth-shattering euphoria - but it only lasted till morning, and when they parted in those early hours before the sun had risen she was always left feeling somehow emptier than she’d been before.
That pull had slowly ceased being limited to the physical nature of the man, and somewhere along the line she’d found herself drawn to other aspects of him. She admired the ferocity with which he embraced all facets of life, whether it be within his daily training or simply the way he readily assumed the role of guardian and protector of those he cared for. She admired his kindness and his tender heart on the rare occasions he allowed it to be shown, and especially when it was directed towards Arden or those in great need. She enjoyed his playful nature and the way he was never serious until he had to be, and when he was she admired the way he had the ability to command her entirely; mind, body, and soul. With time, the sharpness of his tongue had begun to feel to her more like a stinging caress. His reprimanding had lost its condescending edge, and it now seemed to Faye as if he’d somehow all along been tapping into the very secrets of her soul, secrets which only he had the bravery to give voice to - secrets she was no longer entirely reluctant to acknowledge.
All of these things together left her feeling lost within the fabric of who she sought to be and who she truly was.
…
Winter Solstice was a popular event in the Solar Courts, she was coming to learn. Faye had enjoyed the festivities so far - it seemed that this year in particular, everyone was eager to celebrate. She knew why of course, having been filled in a bit on Letharia’s dark history and the events of the past year, her sister’s immense involvement in freeing the people of this realm. It wasn’t at all difficult for her to imagine Evie as their cursebreaker; her sister had perhaps the best heart of anyone she knew, and the drive to do good. Sometimes Faye envied how easily all of this seemed to come to Evie, who acted as if she’d been born of this world - for this world - and lived so wholly to protect it and everyone around her. The more she learned of this world, of her sister’s world, of Wayland’s world, the more she longed to know - though she refused to ever voice those feelings aloud again.
They were readying themselves in her bedroom. It was touching, the way her sister always sought to help her prepare for these events. Perhaps it was a lifetime of guilt for never having been able to do so before - or perhaps it was a lifetime of habit, that need to care for her still so deeply ingrained that the elder sister couldn’t shake it. Whatever the driving force behind it may be, Evie helped Faye into her gown and laced it up the back. They’d bought it just that morning, in preparation for the feast; it had caught Faye’s eye, and though she’d tried to refuse the gift, she’d somehow wound up leaving the store with it. As she stood before the mirror, studying the way the emerald-colored lace glittered as if it’d been bathed by an ocean of diamonds, she had to admit that she was glad it hadn’t remained on the rack after all. After the dress had been placed upon her body, Evie busied herself with curling Faye’s hair and arranging it in a loose knot at the base of her neck, leaving several honey-colored locks to frame her face. At the base of the mass of curls, the girl arranged a series of pins adorned at their tops with glittering, crystal snowflakes.
“You don’t wear your bracelet anymore,”Evie’s gaze flitted over her empty wrist as she placed the pins, her voice light and casual despite the suspicious glint in her eye. Faye glanced down only briefly and said, “I have no use of it here.”Her shoulders rolled lazily, unconcerned, but she was hyper-aware of her sister’s eyes on her. Assessing her, searching her face for any sign of some underlying emotion. She’d been doing that a lot lately, and Faye felt as if she’d become quite good at masking.“That’s all?”Pressed Evie, brows raising. Almost knowingly. Their gazes met in the mirror and Faye arched a brow of her own in question.“Should there be more?” Evie pursed her lips, the way she did when she sought to pry and Faye refused to entertain it. Her fingertips glided over the crystalized snowflakes as she placed the last one and leaned back, observing her handiwork. There were only a few moments of pause before she said, quietly, “Do you know what Winter Solstice is meant to embody?” The question was so far from what she’d expected that Faye could only quip,“Mistletoe and holiday cookies?” But Evie looked grave when she said,“An ending - the final chapter of the season.” It seemed a dark answer, and it made Faye’s brows crease thoughtfully. When her sister placed a hand on her bare shoulder, her fingertips were unnaturally cold. “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.”
Faye was still scowling when Evie left the room, intent on getting herself ready for the feast. After giving her reflection a final once over in the mirror and pondering her sister’s words for a few more minutes, she set out towards the kitchen. For days she’d busied herself with crafting every type of cookie she could think of, intent on having something to share at the feast. Intent on bringing some part of herself and her own traditions along with her. Arms practically overflowing with the platter heaped with various cookies, Faye made her way from the kitchen towards the sitting room. There, she found Wayland and Killian already lounging by the crackling fire, glasses of wine in hand. Pausing in the entryway, she glanced at them only briefly before the former was out of his seat and coming towards her, arms outstretched to take the plate of cookies before she’d even asked him to.
“Thank you,” she said quietly, shifting the platter into his arms. She reached for her jacket hanging on a hook nearby, eyes catching Killian’s as she moved - his gaze sparkled with amusement. The male said nothing as he tilted the goblet towards her in silent cheers before bringing it back to his lips. After pulling her jacket on, Faye stepped back towards Wayland and held her arms out for the cookies. Blue eyes shifted over him once, only briefly, though she could already feel herself becoming affected by his mere presence. The scent of the mountains clung to the man as if he’d been born of them, and Faye would have sworn that there was nothing more appealing than the warm aroma of sandalwood and balsam, sensual and rich and mouth-watering. He cleaned up well, and though she didn’t allow her eyes to linger long, she liked what little bit she saw. Perhaps too much.
They gathered shortly, and then they were off. The walk to the venue was short and it was brisk, and Faye passed the time by watching the frosty sidra glistening beneath the faerie lights. As they wove their way through the familiar streets, she felt a sense of belonging. Of home. Familiarity. And then all at once those feelings were whisked away, replaced by some sort of apprehension as they entered the room full of Sakaris’ citizens - her first real, public appearance since she and Arden had been whisked away to the city’s safety. There was always that underlying sense of not truly belonging. She always felt as if people were watching her, staring and judging. Scorning her - wishing she wasn’t there. An outsider, a lion in sheeps’ skin. And to find that the tale she’d woven in her over-thinking mind was far from the truth felt like a great relief. Being likened to Adrastus and co was like dining with royalty; all eyes were on them, people greeted them merrily and everyone stopped to pay their respects. Faye was hugged several times by total strangers, her hand shaken more times than she could count. To be a friend of Adrastus was enough for them, and to be Evie’s sister was even greater.
The hall was beautiful, decorated in shimmering silvers and glittering golds that put one in mind of freshly fallen snow. The room gave the appearance of a winter wonderland, with its crystal chandeliers sculpted to resemble dangling icicles and the pale marble floors frosted over beautifully. A large pine tree sat in the center of the room, nearly reaching the ceiling, its boughs strung with strings of popcorn and cranberries and decorated with beautiful glass orbs of varying colors. A large fireplace crackled merrily, filling the room with warmth and the woodsy scent of smoldering logs. Large buffet tables adorned with heaping platters of food spanned the length of the room, with some already sitting to eat. Soft music played lowly throughout the room, though none danced. The room was instead filled with the sounds of chattering and hearty laughter, kids running and playing, shaking gift boxes and the like. It was very festive, very merry, and Faye felt at once at ease and looking forward to what the night would bring.
“Happy Solstice,” said a familiar voice from behind, and Faye beamed as she saw her one true friend in the city approaching. There was a familiar warmth in his chocolate gaze, and when he reached for her she wrapped one arm around him eagerly. “Nero!” she smiled at him, though felt a flare of guilt as she realized how long it had been since she’d ventured into the rainbow. “I’m glad to see you here.” As if sensing her thoughts, he smiled. “Same here. I’ve been missing those pretty hands of yours.” At his words Faye laughed, responding teasingly, “My hands have been otherwise occupied.” And her traitorous gaze scanned the room, only briefly - falling upon where Wayland and Killian stood by the table laden with heaping platters of food. Eyebrows flying up in surprise, Nero turned his back so that he was standing side by side with her, arms crossed as he followed her gaze. “I see,” He mused, nodding shortly. “The pretty one or the angry looking one?” And Faye felt that it was a trick question, as both men were beautiful and brooding all at once.“How’s the mural?” she countered, gaze swinging back up to meet his own. He smiled knowingly and said, “Lonely. You’ll come by soon to help?” And she promised, “Soon.”Before placing a swift kiss on his cheek and parting, shoving a handful of cookies into his cupped palm before she went.
She sought out the buffet tables, only to be stopped in her tracks as a small figure came running up, throwing itself at her skirts. Tripping slightly, she dipped down and reached out to steady Arden. “Slow down!”she chided, though her lips curved as she tucked a knuckle beneath his chin and tilted his face upwards, crinkling her nose at him. “Cookies, please!” he said, beaming up at her. And then, in a whisper voice added, “For my friends.” And as her gaze followed his, Faye was surprised to find a small group of younglings not far off, beckoning eagerly for Arden to come back and join their midst. Her heart ached with happiness for him, and she poured out as many cookies as his little hands could carry back.“Don’t ruin your dinner,”she warned him lightly. “Wayland says cookies are an appetizer,” countered Arden, holding the precious little treats against his chest. Faye clucked her tongue at him,“Wayland isn’t the one you’ll have to answer to, little one.”The words struck a chord, and the little boy puffed out his chest. “I’m afraid of no one!” Faye’s eyes narrowed and she jerked her head in the direction of Evie and Adrastus who stood not far off, chatting with a group of citizens. Arden caught sight of them and he visibly shrunk, pouting. “Fine, I’ll only have one.” He grumbled, and Faye pushed him off towards the other children with a roll of her eyes, both surprised and relieved to see that he was finding his own place in Sakaris as well as she was.
Finally, Faye made her way towards the buffet table, and snorted as she came to a stop beside Wayland.“Should have known I’d find you here,” muttered the blonde, lips tugging at the corners as she laid down her platter of holiday treats and stepped back, turning to face him. “You do love to feast, don’t you?”and her blue-brown eyes sparkled with mischief at the innuendo. Faye was prepared to say something else to him, probably something smart or flirty, but the sound of his name on an unfamiliar woman’s lips gave her pause. “Wayland!” called a bubbly, energetic voice. The blonde’s spine stiffened as she turned her head to see a stranger approaching the two of them. Only when she glanced at Wayland’s face she got the sense that the woman wasn’t a stranger at all. Killian’s low whistle from the other side of the table confirmed her suspicions, and her stomach plummeted as he made a face at her before departing entirely. Faye didn’t ask, wouldn’t have even had a chance, before the woman was upon them. "I got the drinks," said the woman lowly, voice a seductive purr as she offered him a glass of wine. She placed her other dainty hand on Wayland’s bicep as if she knew him well, and all thoughts ceased to form in Faye’s mind. She heard nothing of the sugary-sweet words leaving the vixen’s lips, saw only her perfectly-painted fingertips curling around Wayland’s flesh in an act of subtle possession. Something molten and angry dropped into the pit of her stomach, jarring the girl. There was a bitter taste in her mouth as she surveyed the two of them, before clearing her throat and making her presence known.
“Oh, sorry!” said the woman, though she laughed in a way that said she wasn’t sorry at all. “I wasn't trying to steal your date.” The dark haired woman tossed her hair over one shoulder and gave a fake laugh, even as she inched her way closer towards Wayland. Turning her body, standing by his side. Creating the image of unity, one that Faye shouldn’t have bought into - but she did, raw emotion overtaking her rational mind. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together.“He’s not my date,”she said airily. Though inside, she felt as if her chest was constricting. White-hot fury trickled through her veins, and the girl flexed her fingers as if to keep it at bay, to keep it from affecting her. Those few words were all the confirmation the woman needed. “Oh, perfect!” and she looped her arm through his, grinning like a cheshire cat. "You don't mind, then?" Faye recoiled slightly as the attack had been physical rather than one of stealth and wit, eyebrows raising. Her gaze met Wayland’s briefly and then she was looking away. "Not at all." And she said nothing else, turning away from the two of them as the raven-haired beauty tugged him in the opposite direction.
As Faye walked away, she didn’t feel a sense of failure; she hadn’t lost - she’d let it happen. Hadn’t made even the slightest attempt to correct the woman. How could she? There was nothing to correct. He wasn’t her date. He wasn’t her anything. And that thought had her grinding her teeth in frustration as wave after wave of ruthless jealousy slammed into her, making her face flush and her fingertips shake as she crossed the room, intent on putting as much distance between herself and the pair as humanly possible.
Following the movement of her fingers which traveled the plane of his chest, Wayland found his mind trying to recollect itself after being trapped beneath the thick cloud of lust. Thoughts came and went, one after another they piled, his fingers absently finding themselves busy with a strand of her hair that was strewn over her bare shoulder. How the two of them could go from yelling at each other out in the cold to this. He had never experienced such a vast plethora of emotions toward someone. Maybe one or two now and then, but with her, he felt it all. The good, the bad, the in between. And each one of those emotions seemed to take hold of him, shoving him down beneath — refusing him any air.
It made his lips curve faintly. Just the sound of his name on her lips felt all consuming. When she continued, Wayland shot a look at her, amusement flickered in his gaze. He wasn’t sure what he expected her to say, but it wasn’t that. If anything, he was half preparing himself for her to send him stumbling out of the room with his clothes in hand after she realized what she’d done with him. To be revolted somehow. So, when she admitted to him that she wanted to do this again, and as often as he was willing —was able? It felt like he imagined the words and his fingers paused their toying while he stared at her.
“I don’t think we’ve ever been more on the same page,”he said, still taken aback, though he didn’t show it. It made him wonder if she felt all that he did while they were tangled up in each other. If she felt the intensity and power that surged between them. When the next mischievous remark was ready to leave his lips, she beat him to it, talking in a way that made any trace of the smirk on his face slowly fade as she went.
As if his thoughts had been too loud, Faye was answering all the silent wonders that went through his head. Despite whether she felt what he had in those recent moments, there was never going to be any denying that at the end of the day, when it came to the two of them, there would be chaos that would follow. The feeling was rather familiar. That constant expectation that everyone seemed to have when it came to him. For him to do something to mess it up, like he was a bomb waiting to go off, taking out everyone within arms reach. He’d heard it as a child, and he still heard it from Illyrians, High Lords from other courts, other High Fae. But to have it so readily expected by Faye. He couldn’t lie to himself and say it didn’t hurt a little worse.
With a sober expression, Wayland let her words soak in before opening his mouth. Another trait he seemed to be called out on. Not thinking before he spoke. So, this time he did, and then he found himself nodding slowly.“No mess,” he didn’t meet her gaze for a moment, then when he finally did, he said, “I won’t tell a soul our dirty little secret,” forcing a grin to his lips, he hid those intruding thoughts, shoving them back down where they’d risen from because at the end of the day, it was enough. To know that he could have some piece of her. Even if it was only behind closed doors.
* * *
When the next morning greeted them, Wayland shifted in bed, to find Faye’s head nestled atop his chest. Staring down at her, he fought the urge to slide his fingers through her hair. If this was going to be just sex. Just some hidden relief shared between them. The last thing he wanted to do was let himself melt into her. To be so utterly vulnerable went against everything that he’d worked to become. Especially as a warrior. He wanted to meet her in the middle. For now, he would only reach for her hand as far as she was willing to reach her own.
Slowly and reluctantly, Wayland found himself sliding out from beneath her, letting her head rest on his pillow instead. His shirt had been strewn about the floor beside her dress when the two of them had become once again unable to keep their hands off of each other during their proximity in the night.
Once he was fully clothed once more, he found himself in the kitchen and withdrew the leftover breakfast for the two of them. He sat at the table while sipping his scalding coffee and when Faye emerged, they ate and the time drew all too near for their departure.
Fall was quickly transitioning into Winter, bringing in a chill across the territory, and the clouds thickened across the sky as Wayland carried Faye in his arms toward the meeting spot.
When they arrived, Adrastus and Evie were already waiting, somber expressions on each of their faces. Sat in Evie’s hands was the Veritas orb. It gleamed against her skin and swirled with magic. When the two of them looked up at Faye and Wayland, their expressions shifted just enough for him to take notice of the suspicious gleam in their eyes.
Striding through the ancient looking foyer of the small cathedral they’d chosen, Wayland smirked, pecking a kiss to Evie’s cheek, offering Adrastus a curt nod of his head.
“Where are the crones? I thought they were supposed to be precise.” the General grumbled mostly to himself and as if on cue, a cloud appeared before them, evaporating quickly to reveal only the eldest and the golden-haired queens this time. They were escorted by just as many guards, however.
The eldest queen slid her cunning eyes over them all, what sat in Evie’s hands, and merely sat without any bidding, adjusting the skirts of her emerald gown around her. The golden queen remained standing for a moment longer, her shining, curly head angling slightly. Her red lips twitched upward as she claimed the seat beside her companion.
Adrastus did not so much as lower his head to them as he said, “We appreciate you taking the time to see us again.”
The younger queen merely gave a little nod, her amber gaze leaping over them, then over Wayland and Faye who stood on either side of them. Faye beside Evie, Wayland on the other side of Adras.
The ancient queen, surveying them all with narrowed eyes, before letting out a huff. “After being so gravely appalled the last time. . .” The old woman clicked her tongue. “We debated for many days whether we should return. As you can see, three of us found the lot of you to be untrustworthy.”
Adrastus cut in with a surprising calmness, “If that is the worst threat any of you have ever received in your lives, I’d say you’re all in for quite a shock when war comes.”
The old woman simply extended a wrinkled hand to the box in Evie’s slender fingers. “Is that the proof we asked for?”
Don’t do it, Wayland was forced to control his heart as it began plummeting. All that they fought for. All the work that went into keeping Sakaris a safe sanctuary. They were going to risk it all showing these evil women.
It was Evie who jumped in next, “Is my love for the High Lord not proof enough of our good intentions? Does my sisters’ presence here not speak to you? There is an iron engagement band upon my sister’s arm—and yet she stands with us.”
Wayland’s eyes shot to Faye, to the iron band that was back upon her arm. Strategic, he told himself. It was strategically replaced. He remained still while the queens surveyed her.
“I would say that it is proof of her idiocy,” the golden one sneered, “to be engaged to a Fae-hating Man. . .and to risk the match by associating with you.”
“Do not,”Faye hissed with quiet venom, “judge what you know nothing about.”
The golden one folded her hands in her lap. “The viper speaks.” She raised her brows at Evie and Adrastus. “Surely the wise move would have been to have her sit this meeting out.”
“She offered up her house and risked her social standing for us to have these meetings,” Wayland said, his voice icy. “She has the right to hear what is spoken in them. To stand as a representative of the people of the Mortal lands.”
The crone interrupted the younger before she could reply, and again waved that wrinkled hand at Evie who held the orb. “Show us, then. Prove us wrong.”
Adras gave Evie a subtle nod. Wayland’s muscles tightened, but he bit down on his tongue.
He reminded himself silently that if they did not gamble Sakaris, they risked losing Letharia—and more.
The silver orb glimmered like a star under glass. “This is the Veritas,” she said in a voice
that was careful and precise.“Only a few times in the history of Letharia has it been used —has it unleashed its truth upon the world.”Evie lifted the orb. It was no larger than a ripe apple, and fit within her cupped palms as if her entire body, her entire being, had been molded for it.
“Truth is deadly. Truth is freedom. Truth can break and mend and bind. The Veritas holds in it the truth of the world. I am the seeker of all you hold,”she spoke to the orb, her eyes not wholly of this earth. The hair on Wayland’s arms rose. “You know I speak the truth.”She set the Veritas onto the carpet between them. Both queens leaned in.
But it was Adras who said, “You desire proof of our goodness, our intentions, so that you may trust the Book in our hands?”The Veritas began pulsing, a web of light spreading with each throb. “There is a place within my lands. A city of peace. And art. And prosperity. As I doubt you or your guards will dare pass through the wall, then I will show it to you—show you the truth of these words, show you this place within the orb itself.”
Evie then stretched out a hand, and a pale cloud swirled from the orb, merging with its light as it drifted past their ankles.
The queens flinched, the guards edging forward with hands on their weapons. But the clouds
continued roiling as the truth of it, of Sakaris, leaked from the orb, from whatever it dragged up from Evie, from Adras. From the truth of the world. And in the gray gloom, a picture appeared. It was Sakaris, as seen from above—as seen by Adras, flying in. A speck in the coast, but as he dropped down, the city and the river became clearer, vibrant.
Then the image banked and swerved, as if Adras had flown through his city just this morning. It shot past boats and piers, past the homes and streets and theaters. Past the Rainbow of Sakaris, so colorful and lovely in the light of the day. People, happy and thoughtful, kind and welcoming, waved to him.
Moment after moment, images of the Palaces, of the restaurants, of the House of Wind. All of it—all of that secret, wondrous city. Their home.
The illusion faded, color and light and cloud sucked back into the orb.“That is Sakaris,” Adras said. “For five thousand years, we have kept it a secret from outsiders. And now you know. That is what I protect with the rumors, the whispers, the fear. Why I fought for your people in the War—only to begin my own supposed reign of terror once I ascended my throne, and ensured everyone heard the legends about it. But if the cost of protecting my city and people is the contempt of the world, then so be it.”
The two queens were gaping at the carpet as if they could still see the city there. But the crone raised her eyes to them. “Your trust is. . .appreciated.”
They waited.
Both of their faces turned grave, unmoved. And I was glad I was sitting as the eldest added at last, “We will consider.”
“There is no time to consider,” Wayland countered.“Every day lost is another day that Elisora gets closer to shattering the wall.”
“We will discuss amongst our companions, and inform you at our leisure.”
“Do you not understand the risks you take in doing so?” Adras said, no hint of condescension. Only —only perhaps shock. “You need this alliance as much as we do.”
The ancient queen shrugged her frail shoulders. “Who is to say that this is not all some grand manipulation?”
“What?” Wayland blurted. Astonished. Angry.
The golden queen nodded her agreement and dared say to him, “A great many things have changed since the War. Perhaps you are not who you say you are. Perhaps the High Lord has crept into our minds to make us believe you.”
Adrastus was silent—they all were. “Give them the Book.”It was Faye this time. Wayland tensed, wanting to move toward her.
The queens blinked, stiffening.
Then Faye snapped, “Give them the Book.”
And the eldest queen hissed, “No.”
“There are innocent people here. In the Mortal lands. If you will not risk your necks against the forces that threaten us, then grant those people a fighting chance. Give my sister the Book." He wasn’t used to seeing her this way and when he looked into her eyes he saw silver lining her eyes. Rage. Terror. Wayland crossed the room to her side out of pure instinct.
The golden queen snorted as their guards closed in around them. “We will now return to our palace to deliberate with our sisters.”
“You’re already going to say no,” Wayland pushed.
The golden queen smirked. “Perhaps.” She took the crone’s withered hand.
The ancient queen lifted her chin. “We appreciate the gesture of your trust.” Then they were gone.
Wayland didn’t speak. His blood was boiling as they stood in the cathedral and when he turned to look at Adrastus, he expected to see the stars in his silvery depths to be replaced by dark storms, but he was cool and collected.
“Aren’t you —” Wayland started until he realized Adras was staring down at the bench the Queens were sitting at. Following his gaze, hazel eyes landed on a lead box stuffed beneath the bench.“That clever witch,”he breathed out and watched the High Lord walk over and retrieve the other half of the Book of Breathing's, a slow smirk forming on Adras’ lips.
* * *
Back in Sakaris, Wayland and the rest of the group formed around the kitchen table, both halves of the book laid out before them. It was Nevara who Adrastus called forward and she seemed to know exactly what was expected of her. She was different from the rest of them in a way that she didn’t like to talk about, therefore no one spoke about it unless she brought it up.
Standing before both halves, Nevara sighed. “Alright,” she breathed out and collected the books, glancing over everyone quietly before moving toward her sleeping quarters without any other word or questions.
The confused expressions on Evie and Faye’s face was enough to make Wayland rub his face wearily.
“She is. . . Not of the same origin as us,” Wayland began and Adrastus nodded, glancing at Killian who made a face that showed this conversation was going to be a rocky one.
“Similarly to the Bone Carver and the Weaver, Nevara and her magic is far older than ours, she may be the only one of us that can decipher the script of the book.”
Standing in the center of the living room, Wayland paused his steps, head tilting slightly as he listened to the sound of Faye sliding off of where he perched her on the kitchen table. A slow smile tugged at his lips. He recognized the undertone in her voice. Like a song he’d heard so many times before, its melody engulfed him with amusement.
With his back facing her, he took in her footfalls, feet padding across the wood floors toward him. Slowly, he turned his head to the side, moving his own feet until he was facing her, and what he was greeted by made him straighten, all of his focus honing in on her. One by one, her clothes began falling to her feet, leaving a trail that would ultimately lead her straight to him. The wolfish grin on his face met the flames of desire that danced in his eyes as he drank her in from head to toe.
He found his bottom lip caught between his teeth, pearly whites piercing the skin as he fought every nerve ending in his body that screamed for him to pounce. The closer she got, the hotter his skin burned, that relentless thumping beginning to throb throughout his entire body, from his face down his chest, into his palms, and then between his legs. The pounding was so persistent that he could feel his length pressing hard against the leather of his pants.
Deep hazel studied her every move, barely risking a blink, unwilling to miss a second of all that was her. His lips parted slightly, a deep unforgiving ache forming in his gut when the last bits of her undergarments landed on the floor, and she was stepping over them. Wayland showed no shame as he let his gaze travel down her body, over her breasts where her nipples peaked against the chill. They traveled lower still, down the dip of her hourglass figure to her sex which her thighs ground against as she continued forward. An insatiable appetite roared to life inside of him, the space between them becoming nonexistent.
His eyes lifted back to meet her own, flickering over her lips as she spoke to him with that seductive voice. Then she smiled at him. An impish, appetizing grin fit for a fox. The last words from her mouth were enough to unleash him. Ravenous and enticed, Wayland groaned at her taunting, his hands rose to the fastens of his leathers, letting the material shed from his torso, buckles, and siphons clanking to the floor around them. Unable to contain the lust that clattered through him, he wasn’t bothering with the rest. Not now. He was reaching for her, hands landing on either side of her face, one against the crook of her neck while the other captured the back of her head, drawing her into him.
Unlike last night, their lips met, but it was hungrier — animalistic. The way their mouths found each other was explosive, sending electric waves throughout his entire body. As if being greeted by an old friend, they knew exactly what to do, what they wanted, and what they needed. He was tasting her, his tongue running against her own, tangling against the soft wetness, grazing her teeth. “There you go again,” he breathed against her lips. “With that pretty little mouth of yours,”
Broad hands began traveling down her body, gliding over her hips. In a swift movement, Wayland had her back in his arms, where he liked her. With her legs returned around his waist, he carried her, his mouth continuing its assault against her jawline while they found their way into the bedroom. He wanted the space. To bed her how he wanted. To do nothing less than absolutely worship her.
The edge of the bed could be felt against his legs, his lips biting and licking and sucking the skin of her shoulder while he moved her down onto the mattress. Once she was sat upon it, he continued forward until she was pushed flat onto her back. With one hand, he was pinning her arms above her head. “If it is a win that you desire, Phaedra, then a win is what you’ll have,” he said as he stared down at her, his length aching painfully. His skilled mouth didn’t stop its work, and he lowered open-mouthed kisses down her collarbone, capturing one of her nipples, grazing his teeth against the sensitive peak.
His eyes briefly met hers, a consuming fog shining within those hazel depths. How he wanted to take her at that moment, to feel her wetness wrap around him, it was just as torturous as his desire to please her.
His hand pinning her arms slowly slipped down her arms the lower he went, his lips finding their way below her navel, feeling her body arch into him. A low hungry growl rumbled in his chest, vibrating down her thighs. It wasn’t long before his mouth was on her, tongue toying with and sucking the bundle of nerves at her apex, then sliding down her center. The sounds that slipped out of her were music to his ears, the taste of her making him want to come undone. When he rose his head from her, he offered a devilish smirk, rising to undo his pants, then he was moving out of the last of his layers, exposing every inch of his powerful build as it flexed beneath his golden skin.
“What happens next,” he said, reaching to tilt her chin up to meet his gaze.“Doesn’t happen unless you want it to,”Wayland searched her eyes. Even through all the lust, the hunger, the desire, he wanted her to be sure. Of what they were about to do. Of him. With his wings unfurling behind him in anticipation, he waited for her confirmation before continuing. One of his hands slid beneath her waist, arching her to him. He was slow at first, only guiding the tip to her entrance, slowly pushing himself into her entirely relying on his restraint. Until he was sure he wasn’t hurting her and he heard her plea, he obliged, thrusting harder, slowly adding more length as he went.
His body sprang with a smoldering heat that could not be contained and a moan erupted from him, his teeth clamping to his lip as he swore, “Fuck,”he breathed out, the way she felt around him had Wayland enraptured. Never. Never had he felt someone so intoxicating in his life. As if he’d never bed someone before her, none of them compared, to the way she felt, the scent of her, the way she moaned, how she looked laying there glistening beneath him. Five hundred years. Five hundred years of life and she was all of these new experiences. Feelings that otherwise he would have never known.
Those two invisible hands pushed against him once more, begging him to acknowledge them, to keep her.
The two of them were a tangle of flesh and bone, Wayland having even drawn out of her while she moved onto her stomach, his hands took each side of her hips, moving into her from behind. Sweat sheened across their bodies, highlighting the contours of their bodies and when they both found that sweet, delicious release, their bodies were collapsing to the bed, chests rising and falling violently.
His body splayed over his wings, Wayland stared up at the ceiling and raked his fingers through his hair. His body was still blistering hot, the cold of the cottage nonexistent. Beside him was Faye, her chest rising and falling beside him and when he turned to look at her, he rose one of his hands, brushing his fingertips against her cheek.
"You truly are a Wildflower, Faye," he said to her. "A natural beauty that grows freely and unapologetically."
A frustrated sigh pushed past parted pink lips when once more Wayland was insisting that their kiss had been more than Faye herself was willing to admit - what more he thought had passed between them, the man didn’t specify. Faye might have come back with something biting and deep-rooted in her own denial, but she never got the chance. He barreled on without missing a beat, one hand grabbing her by the offending arm. Though his touch wasn’t particularly rough, her arm shook with the impact. That silver bangle wobbled precariously on her wrist, and blue eyes followed its movements. It shook as if it, too, were a little bit afraid of the General’s fury; or perhaps its owners, as her face flushed a violent shade of crimson and her teeth ground together to the point of pain at his next statement.
If there was anything Phaedra was certain of, it was that she belonged to no one. No matter how it might seem to those who didn’t understand, no matter what that bracelet may suggest, hell - no matter what Aeron himself thought on the matter. Her mind and body and soul were hers alone, and the fact that he had the gall to suggest otherwise lit a fire beneath her that rivaled that of every other inferno he’d kindled within her from the moment they’d met. Wayland pushed back against her touch, sending the blonde stumbling back a step. Her free hand flew up, until she had a palm braced on either side of his chest. Spine going ramrod-stiff, pale pink lips curled back over her teeth as Faye prepared to defend herself against Wayland’s sparring words - much to her, surprise, however, she was rendered silent by the assessment that immediately followed:
“And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
There wasn’t time even to think before he was moving towards her, his intentions written plainly across his face. There wasn’t even time to retreat, though she doubted she would have even if given the chance. Breath leaving her in a surprised whoosh, she felt herself being swept up against his chest, those long strides never once faltering. Faye drew in a ragged gasp as Wayland gripped her by the waist and hoisted her into the air. Legs wrapping around his hips instinctively, though his hands still guided her, arms followed suit and she hooked them loosely around his neck. Blue eyes narrowed, lips parted, she stared in a confused sort of awe as the man carried her across the yard and into the cottage. The door was slammed shut behind them, its resounding bang echoing in her ears as Wayland strode across the room. Chills crawled down her spine as she clung to him in anticipation of what was yet to come, though she didn’t truly know what that might be.
He sat her down, hard, on the kitchen table, and Faye let out a breathless gasp as she leaned back slightly, weight splayed on her palms. Their gazes clashed, and in his eyes she saw something dark and predatory.“Wayland,” her voice was low and warning, though it seemed to tremble slightly with some unnamed emotion. Ignoring her entirely, Wayland planted himself between her legs, the fingers of each hand gripping her thighs firmly. She was unable to stop the tightening of her knees against his hips as he leaned over top of her, and the feeling of his breath hot and heavy on her neck had Faye’s head lolling back. Though it seemed nearly impossible for her to focus on what he was saying, she knew those words would be forever seared in her memory. Each and every point she’d made to him earlier, he was throwing back at her - and throwing himself at her along with it. He made a promise to continue standing before her, and the feeling of his lips enclosing around her earlobe had the girl sucking in a sharp breath between gritted teeth, fingernails biting into the aged oak resting beneath her hands. His hands slid up the length of her thighs, and they left a crackling trail of electricity in their wake; its hum could be felt throughout every nerve ending of her body as he promised her that his taste would continue to haunt her. And his touch, he amended, pulling back to look at her. It was his final promise that elicited the greatest response from her, her entire body shuddering in anticipation of what those words meant: “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed.”
It was back, that unrelenting fire in his gaze. It made her want to reach out and stroke her fingers across his face, to burn alongside him. She felt as if all this time she’d been asleep, her body going through the motions, and it was his touch that had roused her to life. Every part of her was alert and aching for the press of his hands against her flesh, her heart thudding against her ribcage while her insides fluttered expectantly. Never before had anyone made her feel such emotions. Never before had she lusted and longed for and looked forward to such wicked promises. Each and every word he whispered into the air between them made her stomach clench and quiver, muscles tightening in anticipation. The effect he had on her was profound, and the worst part? He knew it. Perhaps he understood it even better than Faye did herself, because her head swam with a foggy, lust-clouded confusion as her mind and heart and body sought to align themselves.
It would be so easy to give in. To agree to stay here, to give up on marrying Aeron, to spend all of her days at the mercy of Wayland's wicked smile and his even wickeder mouth. And yet she fought it. Tooth and nail she'd fight, until she'd exhausted all other options. This wasn't her home, and Wayland, he wasn't hers. This little back and forth they had going on, the teasing and the banter and the biting remarks interspersed with rare moments of sincerity, it wasn't what she needed. It wasn't lasting. It wasn't safe or secure or promising. It might be fun, it might be what she wanted, but at the end of the day she had to think of more than just herself. She had to think of the bigger picture, of something permanent, of a good foundation for Arden and an even better one for herself. Wayland didn't seem like the settling down type, and even if he was, she wouldn't have wanted him - she wouldn't have wanted anyone that she could imagine herself developing true feelings for. Love was messy and it was cruel and it never lasted, and it had no place meddling amongst her own relationships.
Least of all this one.
The man’s next few words had her blinking up at him, even as he tugged her flush against his chest. He was relentless - and she couldn’t understand why. Why was he pushing so hard for this? Why did it matter? What had changed between the two of them, and when? Nose-to-nose, she stared up at him with the slightest of scowls on her face. Her pulse had quickened, her breathing was labored. Every part of her throbbed with need for him, as if he alone was capable of quenching this insatiable fire burning wildly in the pit of her belly. Faye didn’t understand what she was feeling, but she knew without a doubt that she needed more. Of this. Of him. She craved it, craved the chaos and the tension and the endless challenges he put forth. Craved his lips and his tongue, those strong calloused hands pressed against the curves of her body.
As his question echoed in her ears, Faye’s face burned with a mixture of embarrassment and hunger. There was no denying the fact that she ached for him, that she wanted him as much as he seemed to want her. Perhaps even more. She was in no teasing mood, lids heavy as she continued to stare up at him, lips parted, fingers clenching the tabletop beneath her. She was silent - she refused to give him the satisfaction of an answer, though they both knew what it was. The more stubborn, spiteful part of her reared its ugly head as she glowered up at him. Head tilting back when his fingertips traveled up the column of her slender neck, tapping against the underside of her chin, she met his gaze once more. Her own was dark and clouded, the deepest sort of yearning swirling within those multi-toned depths. Those taunting words reached her ears, grating against her nerves. He’d lit a fire within her, and yet he had no intention of stoking it. He was playing a wicked sort of game, and she wasn’t so sure she enjoyed it.
“You think highly of yourself, General.” Said Faye, when he’d put some distance between them. When she’d regained the ability to speak. “But you should know something.”Sliding off of the table, her feet planted firmly on the floor, though those knees with all their man-toppling power seemed a bit shakier than they’d been before. Mind racing nearly as quickly as her heart, Faye felt the slightest flickering of insecurity and doubt, but she shoved it all away and reminded herself of the look in his eyes, the words he’d whispered to her, the hundreds of unspoken promises exchanged between the two of them every time their eyes met.
Stalking towards Wayland, she slid out of her shawl and let it fall to the floor. Kicking it aside slowly, pointedly, she sauntered towards him. As she continued to move, her fingers found the buttons of her dress. They were steadier than ever as she slowly undid the trail of buttons that coursed down the length of her spine. Emboldened, mostly by Wayland and his own forwardness, she didn’t allow herself time to second guess. Slipping out of her dress, she let it pool to the ground at her feet. Toeing out of her stockings, she kicked them off as well. Stepped over the pile of clothing, continued towards him. “I don’t play for fun,” she mocked, giving him a droll look. The air was cool against her exposed shin, and she fought the urge to shiver, both against the air and beneath his watchful gaze. Her fingers worked at the clasps of her undergarments, and her stomach clenched anxiously as she let them fall away as well, her last line of defense.
Bare to the chilled air, she shivered. Her shoulders drew back, chest heaving slightly, nipples hardened against the bitter mountainous air. The urge to cross her arms over her chest was strong, but she fought it; instead, she crossed the room until she had bridged the gap between them entirely. “I play to win.” She said firmly, gaze raking over him once. Her tongue darted out to wet her lips, and for first time there was a flash of hesitancy and insecurity across her face. And still, that wicked grin found its way onto her face as she asked him, “Do you?”
Listening to her dismiss what transpired between them was a worse blow to him than the bracelet could ever be. So much of a blow that it had him jerking his head back, as though she had just smacked him across the face — she might as well have. Just a kiss. That’s all it was to her? His eyes bounced between hers, searching, reaching for anything that would confirm she was lying through her teeth.
He began shaking his head in disagreement, eyes burning into her own as disbelief, hurt, and anger contorted his features. He wouldn’t accept that. Wouldn’t let himself believe for one minute that she didn’t feel all of the things that he felt at that moment. The way she latched to him flashed through his mind, sending his veins screaming with heat. He could feel her teeth as they tugged at his bottom lip, and hear the sound of his name on her tongue like a hungry whimper. Everyone picture that came to mind hit him harder and harder.
She began storming in his direction until she was close enough to shake the armlet tauntingly in front of his face. His teeth clenched at the action, and the veins in his arms protruded as his muscles tightened throughout his entire body. He fought the urge to reach out and tug the jewelry off her wrist, then send it soaring off the mountain. Faye was on a rampage, barely taking a breath as she berated him thoroughly. With a finger jabbing into his chest, Wayland had half a mind to interrupt her until he realized what she was saying next.
Each poke to his body should have had more of an effect than it did. He was too busy listening to all that spilled out of her and when she was finished, her hand pressed flat against him while she knitted her brows in desperation, eyes searching his own for an answer. Wayland felt the anger beginning to fade, replaced by exasperation.
“It matters because we both know that wasn’t just a kiss.”his voice was low and precise.“It matters because this,” he reached out and grabbed the arm wearing the bracelet. “Screams to me that you belong to a man,” he dropped her arm and stepped into the hand she still held to his chest, making her step back.“And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
Wayland’s wings slowly curled against him, making themselves smaller against his back, and in a fluid motion, he was picking her up off the ground. His hands grasped each of her hips, swinging her legs around his waist, and he began moving toward the cottage. Once they were past the threshold and he was tugging the door shut behind them. He carried her to the kitchen table, setting her down firmly.
“I,” his hands found each of her thighs, and he stepped slowly between them, eyes seared her own with a dark, fervent expression. He leaned forward, bringing his mouth to the crook of her neck, and whispered. “Will continue to stand before you,” he brushed the tip of his nose against the soft spot beneath her earlobe, only to close his mouth around where it brushed. “I will leave my taste on you,” his hands slid up her thighs at a painstakingly slow speed. “And my touch,” he drew back to look at her. “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed,”
The way she looked at him standing out in the cold, expressing her truth to him, no matter how vague. It brought something out of him. That flicker of starvation gleamed there in front of him. It fueled him in more ways than one. Although he wouldn’t deny that he did have jealousy held toward Aeron, it was different than one would have expected. He was angrier about the hold that it had on her. He hated the way she didn’t feel like she had any choice. Growing up in Sakaris by Adrastus’ side showed him that choices were always available, no matter how hard they were to see. She was constantly showing him the fire that lived inside of her. She was not fragile. She didn’t need to prove herself to anyone. He wanted her to realize that, and then there was the game of denial they played.
From the moment he met her, he felt that spark. Like energy coursed through his veins and he saw it in her eyes too. It was brief and fleeting, but it was there and now, after last night, it only made it that much more real. Being in the cottage with her. Alone. It made him realize how much of his feelings were purely based on her. The hold that she really had on him and he didn’t want to deny it anymore. He wanted what awaited him at the end.
“You don’t have to admit anything to me,” he said, and then tugged her toward him so that her body was flush against his own. “But I will not stop worshiping you,” he made his decision. If she wanted to deny it, that was fine, but from then on, he was going to be adamant about winning her over. He needed her, he realized. He needed to feel her, to have her scent around him, to hear her voice. It was like two hard hands shoving him into her at all times and he was tired of fighting them. Their noses were nearly touching now, and Wayland’s lips curled into a smirk. Her new scent seemed to swirl around him. A deep burning thirst.
“Don’t tell me you’ve never had a man on his knees for you?” he teased and her pupils dilated, his smile deepened. “Does that excite you?” he knew the answer, but to hear her say, it was much more satisfying. Slowly, one of his hands ran up along the front of her throat, tipping her chin up slowly. “It’s a shame you disregarded our potential,” he clicked his tongue and released her softly, moving to back away from her. “We could have a lot of fun,” he purred, sauntering over toward the living area.
She seemed to like games, so he was introducing a new one.
"Believe it or not, I am actually a lovely person." Said Faye, grinning broadly as she leaned forward to rest her elbows against her knees, chin propped in her hands. Blue eyes watched him as he approached, and for a moment she relished the light atmosphere surrounding the two of them. It wasn't often that their banter was so playful, their words lacking their usual bite and the stinging after effect - she didn't take a moment of it for granted. As the distance between them was closed, she could have sworn her heart fluttered in time with the General's long and lazy strides."Perhaps if you weren't so intent on despising me, you'd notice it once in a while."
Her gaze followed him into the kitchen, where he immediately began to pick at the plates of food she'd already begun to arrange. It had her eyes rolling as she climbed to her feet, moving to follow behind him, intent on setting the table before he devoured the entirety of their meal there at the countertop. The blonde stopped short as he spun on her, brandishing a piece of bacon like a sword. Eyebrows raising, she bit back a smirk at his words. Was it truly that easy with him? All she had to do was cook some bacon? And here she thought it was simpler still - just be alone in a room with the man. It had worked for her a time or two now.
"If I were seducing you, trust me, you'd know it." Though her lips were pursed, her eyes danced with mischief as she crossed the room and began reaching for the plates of food. Her own words brought back images of the previous night, and it took all of Faye’s composure to remain blank-faced as the memory of him sent fire coursing through her veins once more. Seductress or the seduced? She wasn’t certain which she was, or which she’d rather be. There was still another full day and night to be spent in this little cottage, and if their first night was any indication of how their time here was to be spent, she felt that she’d soon have to choose which side of this fine line between love and hate that she wished to lie upon - and whether or not she wished for Wayland to be lying there with her.
The male was rolling his eyes, and for a moment she thought he was responding to her, but then he was touching his temple. Faye blinked at him for a moment - it took a few beats for her to remember the rest of the world, their friends, what they were all doing stuck out here in the middle of the mountains.“The early bird gets the worm,”she quipped, dishing hot food out onto platters to be served. Sending him a wicked look over her shoulder she added, “I’m afraid you’ll have to dig for your own,”with a waggle of her eyebrows. Busying herself with gathering up their food, Faye hardly noticed that Wayland was approaching until suddenly he was there, crowding her against the stove. She sensed him mere moments before she felt him, as if his presence were creeping up on her, pressing in on all sides. Going still as she felt the hard planes of his chest pressing against her back, Faye dropped her gaze to the mountain of potatoes and onions lying just beyond her fingertips. That touch reminded her of a similar one, and she recounted the way her fingers had slid so effortless across those taut stomach muscles. Her fingers twitched as if they longed to relive the experience, and she clenched them tightly against the countertop.
Breakfast was a quiet affair, filled with small talk and mostly-comfortable silence. Faye spent the majority of the meal pushing various bits of food around on her plate, appetite all but doused in his presence. Her mouth practically went dry at the sight of him, sitting across the table with that lazy smile sprawled across his face and those hazel eyes bearing into her own. Every movement he made seemed to cause her to shift and fidget, the memory of the night before still fresh in her mind. His hands trailing across her flesh. His mouth capturing her own, devouring her with a hunger unlike anything she’d ever experienced. His gaze, heavy and dark and full of wicked promise. She could still taste him on her lips and feel his breath against her face, warm and sweet.
How she was supposed to continue to function around him like a normal person, like nothing had ever happened, Faye couldn’t understand.
They finished their meal and washed the dishes side-by-side in relative silence. Faye found herself hyperaware of his presence beside her. Every move he made, every breath he took. And so when he suddenly let out a sharp gust of air, head shaking slightly, she noticed it. Brows furrowing slightly as she turned to look at him, Faye sensed his displeasure. Staring down at her hands submerged in the dishwater, she couldn’t understand why. Didn’t know what she’d done wrong. “Wayland?” she questioned hesitantly, looking up at him with slightly widened eyes. She could feel things shifting between them once more, reverting to how they’d been before. An icy wall had descended once more, and the air suddenly took on a new chill. As she called out to him he ignored her, striding out the front door without so much as a glance back in her direction.
The blatant snub rubbed her the wrong way. Faye finished washing the dishes quickly, movements jerky and hurried, wiping her hands on a dish towel. Drawing in a deep breath and wishing she had the patience of a saint, she made her way out the door. Arms wrapping around herself at the sudden rush of cold air, she ground her teeth together to keep them from chattering as she stormed across the yard towards where he’d been cutting wood. The sight of him there, staring back at her, giving her that look, made Faye’s stomach tighten and her blood boil beneath the surface.
“What the hell was that?” she snapped out at him, brows knitting together. The axe thudded to the ground beside them. Palms splayed in silent frustration, he rounded on her, and she found herself drawing back. Not out of fear - but something else. And when he spoke, the questions were everything she didn’t want to contemplate. What were they? What did he mean? What did he want from her? They’d shared a kiss - two, if you wanted to be technical. And about a million insults. A handful of semi-decent encounters. A lifetime of silent conversations, spoken only with their eyes, but she didn’t consider that as she blinked up at him, balking. Panicking. Faltering.
“What is this?”she repeated the question blankly. He was stepping forward, and she was stepping back. Afraid. Of the question. Of the answer. She might have gone on being fearful, had his gaze not drifted towards her wrist, zeroing in on the iron bangle as if she’d been wearing it on full display. The truth was, sometimes she forgot she was wearing it - as if it were as insignificant to her as the man who had gifted it to her. Sometimes she forced herself to hold onto it, clinging to the life she left behind, the one she knew she’d eventually be forced to return to. It was silly, perhaps, to put so much stock into a piece of jewelry that meant so little to anyone, and yet she couldn’t help but to want to preserve what remained of the life she’d been torn away from. It was the only one she had. It was the only one she’d be allowed when all of this blew over and the human realm was safe once more. Pretending otherwise was just going to lead to a whole lot of hurt when the day inevitably came that she and Arden were cast aside here, too, and returned to their home.
“It was a kiss, Wayland.” Her voice came out sharper than she meant, but there was no taking it back - and so Faye simply crossed her arms defensively overtop her chest, already bracing herself for his rebuttal. Fueling the fire in her chest, allowing it to swell and fill her up with anger - it was better that way. “We didn’t fuck. We didn’t declare our everlasting love. We kissed,”And it was otherworldly. And it was cosmic. And I want to do it again. “And that was it.”
She knew that answer wouldn’t satisfy him - hell, it didn’t even satisfy her.
“And why does it matter what I wear?” Faye threw her hands up in exasperation, and before she knew what she was doing she was striding towards him in a tizzy.Frustrated, but still craving that contact. That proximity.“This? Really?” She shook her arm in front of his face, the iron-wrought bangle dangling from her delicate wrist. A piece of jewelry as meaningless to her as the love it was meant to represent. “For as big and bad as you act, like nothing in the world can touch you, you’re telling me that some hunk of scrap metal makes you this insecure?”With a final flourish she dropped her arm, only to jab a pointed finger into his chest. An electric current seemed to buzz beneath her touch, sending a jolt up her entire arm.“You are the one standing in front of me. You are the one whose lips I’ve been tasting all morning. You are the one whose touch I can’t seem to shake. You are the one whose bed I’m sleeping in tonight,”each “you” was punctuated by a sharp jab to the chest. And as she finished, her hand fell flat, palm against his chest. The familiarity of it made her stomach clench and her toes curl in her boots. Chest already heaving, face flushed. How he could make her feel so frenzied with just a few sharp words, she didn’t understand. She’d thought she was made of tougher stuff than this.
And yet here she was, feeling shaky and crumbly as she stared up into his eyes and asked him, voice frustrated but begging on desperate. Desperate for an answer. Desperate for him to leave well enough alone. And still she had to know,“So why? Why does anything else matter?”
Faye’s voice sang through his head while their lips fought for dominance. How can you miss something you’ve never had? That mischief rattled each vowel. It woke up the sleeping pieces of his soul and brought them back to life.
Her mouth was warm against his own and their heavy breaths collided with one another, tongues gliding and tasting one another as if it may be the last time they could ever experience it. Maybe it was. All he knew, was that she wasn’t pulling back, wasn’t shoving him away. In fact, her fingers managed to tighten into the fabric of his shirt, tugging their bodies flush together. Closing that distance made their hearts thunder against one another like a drumming beat that encouraged them to keep going. A deep, delicious hum rattled his chest and throat, fingers tightening in her hair which seemed to make her body arch in its own delight.
He wondered how. How in five hundred years he had never experienced the sensations that he felt in this very moment. Never had he tasted a mouth that made him feel like he was starving, an addict wanting more. Needing more. As if proving that desire, his free hand ran down the length of her side, feeling every curve of her body on the way down, committing her delicate shape to memory. Wayland’s fingers then followed the bend of her leg which pressed itself against him, locking him into place above her. Once he reached her thigh, just below her hips, he squeezed the now warm flesh, muscles hardening beneath her own touch which found its way beneath his shirt. His mind easily visualized the trail that they ran along as she moved them up against his stomach and chest. A trail of fire followed, raining down his shoulders and back like a cascade of fervent hunger.
Though he could feel her beginning to draw herself back, his eyes remained shut as her teeth gave his bottom lip a tug, as though she didn’t want to be done with him. At the sound of his name, those hazel eyes drew open, lids heavy as he stared down at her. The way it rolled off her tongue like it belonged there, had him wetting his lips, capturing his own bottom lip between his teeth briefly, wanting to taste what was left of her on his mouth. Leaving a tingling sensation behind her moving hands, Wayland glanced down as she smoothed his shirt back down then flickered them up to meet her gaze once more.
One of his brows slowly rose at her words, one corner of his lips twitching upward in amusement. “I don’t know that I’d say nothing,” he declared, not bothering to hide the way his eyes ran over her mouth before he took his dismissal, moving back to his place beside her instead.
As he readjusted, propping his head up on his elbow, he surveyed her, the flush that crept onto her face. He knew it wasn’t from embarrassment, but rather the unspoken tension that clung between them. His lips throbbed, as though they were actively missing hers, crying out for more. He studied her while she did the same to him. Following the loose strands of sunkissed hair that fell in a mess of waves around her. Once he met her eyes, his lips formed a faint smile. Sat in the center of a bright blue, cloudless sky he realized wasn’t a sunset, but a radiant sunflower staring back at him and there she was once more. His Wildflower.
The two of them repositioned themselves for the night, Faye becoming a bit more aware of the way she faced, instead pressing her back against his chest. Smirking, he wondered to himself if it was really any safer when she scooted to close the space, her hips rubbing against him while her legs intertwined with his own. Forcing his mind to move elsewhere, he slid his arm around her, letting her tuck herself to his chest, his chin finding its resting place above her head. Her scent wafted around him and he shut his eyes, inhaling the mixture of the earth after a rainstorm.
“Goodnight, Phaedra,” he whispered against her, relaxing every muscle as he let the soft rise and falls of her breathing lull him toward sleep. Years of being a soldier left Wayland with little sleep most nights, or at least much less comfortable sleep, and so when his mind became fuzzy and warm, he welcomed it.
When darkness began enveloping him, a fleeting thought rang through his mind. A silent promise he wasn’t sure was a dream or not. I will free you. A voice in his head said softly. And then he was succumbing to the night.
* * *
Wayland woke to the smell of bacon, his stomach grumbling as if it had been the one to shake him awake. His hand slid across the bed where Faye once lay and found it empty. Peeling open one eye, he glanced around, brows furrowed and then slowly sat up, letting the memories of last night's events return to the surface of his mind.
When he emerged from the sheets, the chill of the room clung to him quickly. As he dressed, the sizzling and sound of pans clinking could be heard from the kitchen. A glance toward the window showed him that it was early and he tugged on his boots reluctantly before stalking out of the bedroom tiredly.
His eyes landed on Faye who paused her soft humming and he rubbed his eyes, brows knitting at all that was going on in the kitchen. How she had such energy so early in the morning was beyond him. A mixture of the smell of breakfast and coffee wafted around him. He looked toward the fireplace to find a fresh pile of wood had been fed to it and as he dropped his hand to his side he looked back at her.
“You’re awfully perky this morning.”Wayland offered, rolling his shoulders before stretching out his arms. He crossed the room slowly, taking in all that she accomplished already.“And busy,”he smirked, shaking his head. If there was one thing he was quick to realize about Faye, it was her constant need to busy herself. Though, he didn’t always know what triggered the feeling for her, he had a good idea of what it might have been this particular morning.
Snagging a hot piece of bacon off its plate, he pointed it at her.“Are you trying to seduce me?” he grinned, taking a bite. The taste nearly made him drool.“Because it’s working.” A woman who could cook a good breakfast was a woman after his heart. He remembered back to the time that Evie had made her own birthday cake, how pissed they all were at her for doing so until they tasted the delectable dessert. Better than any cake they could have purchased in Sakaris. He wondered if Faye took after her. Judging just by the scent that flooded his nostrils, he was sure it was a family gift.
“I trust you both survived the night?”a familiar voice entered Wayland’s mind and he rolled his eyes.
“Busybody,”was all he returned and he heard the High Lords chuckle.
“You’re not the only early bird,” Wayland muttered to Faye, tapping against his temple. While Faye began collecting ready food from the stove, he began setting the table for them.
Above the stove being where the plates were stored. Wayland stopped just behind her, resting one hand on the small of her back so she wouldn’t run into him, and reached around her to grab a stack. His chest pressed to her back and he glanced down at her, smirking faintly at the way she stilled and he slowly slid his hand off her, moving to place the plates and silverware.
While the two of them dined on their breakfast, Wayland found himself coming to realize just how difficult things were going to be now. They still had another night in the cottage. Alone. And after last night, it was all that he could think about. Her mouth. Her hands. Her body. Even when he forced his thoughts elsewhere, he had a newfound gift of making those thoughts relate to her.
When they finished up, he helped her with the dishes. Every brush of their hands had him summoning some form of restraint and when they were finished and he was tossing the towel over his shoulder, he crossed his arms over his chest. As he watched her, he silently wondered if she thought what happened between them was a mistake. No matter which way he laid it out for himself, he couldn’t bring himself to think that it was. In fact, he hoped it was the opposite for her. An eye opener if anything for her decision with Aeron.
Speaking of which, hazel eyes locked onto a glint of metal that clung to her arm, her sleeves rolled up to avoid the water from the dishes. He blinked at it and before he could contain it, let out an annoyed huff, shaking his head. Before he could say something that he regretted, he set the towel down and walked off from her side to collect more wood and the axe. Ignoring her, he moved past to head outside where he set up one of the large logs on a stump.
He wasn’t sure why he thought that he could change her mind. Why someone like her would want someone like him? An insolent brute. He rose the axe up and swung it down hard, sending the wood splitting and flying from the stump to the gravel below. The muscles in his jaw feathered, his mind racing. It was just a stupid bracelet. It shouldn’t have made him feel this way, but it did. Seeing it on her arm like some sort of shackle made him angry. The way that she refused to let the idea of that asshole go made him angry. Like she was holding onto him just in case. He wondered if it was him. Wondered if it was because she was waiting for something like this to happen. For him to prove that he wasn’t worthy.
Raising the axe once more, he stilled, lowering it slowly when she stormed out of the house, arms clinging to herself as she interrogated his sudden explosion. He dropped the axe to the ground and faced his palms to the sky in question before letting them fall to his sides.
“What the hell are we doing, Faye?” he finally asked. “What is this?”he gestured between them, the wind far less angry this morning, though the chill still held. Searching her face, he took a step forward.
“I feel like we’re running in circles, and it’s making my fucking head spin.”he looked down at where he knew her bracelet sat beneath her layers.“And that,”he laughed bitterly to himself. “How can you wear that?”Another step forward, gravel crunching beneath his boots. “How can you still cling to him after —” he paused, now standing in front of her. His eyes traveled over her mouth.“You can’t look me in the eye and tell me that you didn’t feel something.”he looked back up at her, brows furrowed and breath creating cold clouds in the air.
His eyes drifted slowly down her face, along the bridge of her nose to the plush upward curved lips that sat beneath it. Hazel orbs lingered there, his own lips parting slightly, then his gaze returned up the path they descended down to meet hers. He pursed his lips, deciding he would be smarter not to answer that question. More so because he wasn’t sure that he would like the answer.
“I do too,” Wayland said, leaning against the brick edges of the fireplace beside her. The wind that eveloped the mountains and the cottage whipped against the outside of the cottage, rattling it. The cold had to of been seeping in through the unattended build, finding unseen crevasses. Although it was warmer than it had been before the fire and their meal, it wasn’t enough to bite back the chill that sat in their bones.
Peering down at where Faye sat before the fire, wrapped in the knitted throw, he listened to her speak and a strange relief seemed to rain down on him. He hated silence in general, but her silence was the loudest he had ever endured. Now, he wasn’t sure what was surprising him more. The fact that she was opening up to him about a part of her childhood, or the way she had been willing to oblige to his request with so little questioning or taintalizing.
Unable to stop the lingering in his stare, he took her in. The hand gestures, that far off look in her eyes as she must have been returning to the very place and time in her mind. He never admitted such a thing, but there were versions of Faye that he found he liked. This version being one of them. He liked hearing about her life, her feelings, and opinions. Even when those said feelings and opinions didn’t agree with his own. He enjoyed them all. They were entirely her own and she never apologized for it.
Wayland was torn from his thoughts, shifting against the bricks at her invitation, eyes scanning briefly before he moved to lower himself down before the hearth beside her, huffing at her sass-filled remark, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward. The General leaned against the warm stone, careful to tuck his wings closer, away from the flames. With one knee tucked up against him, and the other leg stretched out in front of him, he chewed his bottom lip for a moment as the past came flooding in. He shook his head.
“Actually, I was born in Illyria —just a bit further north from here.” he pointed a finger. “Not sure exactly where in Illyria. From what I was told I was brought to the war camp, Windhaven when I was just a year old. When an Illyrian boy reaches the age of ten, they are expected to carry the responsibilities of an adult. Unfortunately, unlike the other trainees I wasn’t provided a shelter, food, or even clothes like the rest. Being a bastard son in Illyria meant having a target on your back.”he picked at an invisible threat at the seam of his leathers.
“I met Adrastus when he was brought to our camp. First time I saw the guy in those new training clothes, I beat his ass until we were both covered in his blood. Cost us three lashings each.”he chuckled at the memory, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly.
Turning toward Faye, he shrugged. “The rest is really history. Adrastus ended up finding my tent during a crazy storm that same night. He woke me up, and brought me to his house. His mom ended up taking me in, and I’ve basically lived with him ever since,”Wayland tilted his head to the window above the sink. It was just darkness now. Faint stars flickered, covered by clouds that blocked out the moonlight.
Stretching out, he met Faye’s gaze.“I understand, Faye,” Wayland held her eyes, a knowing glint flashing across them.“That fear that lives inside of someone when they have to endure a life with such little promise of a better tomorrow.” his voice was a low caress. Deciding to leave it at that, he rose to his feet, a yawn escaping his lips. Looking over the fire, Wayland added more fuel before reaching out his hand to Faye.
“Now, come reinact that eskimo stuff you were talking about,” he offered her a grin, pulling her up to her feet. Her hand was ice cold against his own which hadn’t been all that much warmer. An instinctual part of his body reacted and he closed both hands around her own, bringing them up to his lips to breathe warm air onto them. “You’re freezing,” he muttered, having half a mind to try and build a fire in the room if only it didn’t have so much wood creating it.
He led her through the cottage and into the bedroom and tried his best to ignore the tension that clung to the air around them as they stepped inside together. Moving toward the closet, he pried the creaking wood open, exposing more blankets. Drawing them out, he laid them out over the bed, until there were none left to unfold. It wouldn’t stop the initial chill that he was heavily anticipating when they crawled beneath the pile of blankets.
Wayland’s icy fingers went to work unfastening his armor, removing his sword and sheath. Laying them off to the side, he then worked at the leathers beneath, shrugging off the jacket, he exposed the undershirt, the fabric taut and contoured by the muscles laying beneath. His boots were the next to go and he glanced up from where he sat unfastening them to find Faye staring back at him. Letting one of the boots thud to the wood floor, he didn’t take his eyes off her from across the room while, she too, removed articles of unnecessary clothing. They knew their body heat would need to have better access to spread, but that didn’t stop the strange feeling forming in his chest. When their gazes finally tore from one another, he finished removing the cold leather, leaving him in the undershirt and compression wear.
Stealing another glance to Faye, he found she was already moving to get into the bed. He followed her actions until they were both shifting beneath the blankets, the sheets like ice against his skin, making his muscles tense immediately. His wings tightened up behind him and the two of them scooted and scooted until he suddenly felt her.
His fingers grazed against a dipping curve of her body which he knew was her waist. When she sucked in a breath, he withdrew his hand swiftly. Then he felt her feet against him. The cold made his jaw clench and he shot a jolted look at her, only to be greeted by that silent delight in her eyes. Releasing a slow breath, he decided to let her move first. She began adjusting her body against his and then he returned the frozen touches, offering her the same knowing glint as his arms drew her body into him. He could feel the goosebumps that dotted her arms beneath the pads of his fingers.
Once the shuffling of sheets went quiet, Wayland looked over Faye’s face which was now so close to his own. Not a word was spoken while they stared at each other, yet he couldn’t help but feel like they were having an entire conversation, just with their eyes.
Searching those blue depths, he swore saw that pull. The constant battle of tug-of-war they played. The way she didn’t tear her gaze from his, how they mirrored each other so steadily. He was hyperaware of her hands and where they sat against him. Of their intertwined legs. Wayland only moved his eyes to survey the rest of her features, one of his hands reaching up to run a knuckle along the edge of her jaw, stopping at her chin to slide his thumb down against her bottom lip, the skin soft under his touch.
He found himself wetting his own lips before finally saying, “To answer your question, I do,”he returned his eyes to hers, finding mild confusion swimming in them. “For some twisted reason, I find myself often missing a mouth that I’ve never tasted,”his eyebrows furrowed at the confession.
A mouth he’d never tasted.
It only took a look and few words to send him over the edge. Wayland moved beneath the blankets and in seconds, he was hovering over her. Mouth crashing down against hers with such a heavy thirst. As though he was part of a garden that had not felt her rain in weeks. His mouth worked against hers, lips parting her own enough to slide his tongue along bottom lip with a feverish need. It then felt as if any ice that clung to them had thawed, leaving his body —his bones, set aflame. One of his calloused hands rose to tangle through her hair and the cloudier his mind became, the more restraint he had to summon.
As they exited the town house, a surge of anxiety rushed over the girl as the reality of her predicament began to set in for the first time. No one but herself and Wayland, trapped within the four walls of a mountainous cottage for the next several days. No one to buffer, to douse the flames between the two of them before the inferno burned them alive. Whether they’d both be alive and fully intact by the time these few days were up, she couldn’t be certain. If they were letting their track record speak for them, the odds were most definitely in neither of their favors’ - and yet, no one else seemed perplexed in the slightest by this little arrangement.
Stepping out the door behind Wayland, she almost ran directly into him as the man stopped suddenly much closer to the house than she’d been anticipating. Turning around to face her, Faye was forced to tip her head back slightly to look him in the eye - squaring her shoulders, she leveled her gaze and offered him no sign of pleasantry. It was no secret that she wished to be accompanying anyone else to the mountains. Though determined to be civil, pleasant might be more than she could manage. Civility was bordering on difficult as well, when the General opened his mouth and joked about dropping her. Brows knitting as her blue-brown gaze narrowed into a glare, Faye was fixing to open her mouth with a smart comeback when - to her surprise - Adrastus was there, shutting down Wayland before she had a chance to.
For a moment, she had to determine whether she was glad for the assistance or if she should be ill with him for not allowing her to fight her own battles - the former one out, and as soon as Adrastus was turning his back on them, Faye was sticking her tongue out at Wayland in a very petulant, ‘ha-ha’ fashion. Biting back a grin as the man rolled his eyes, at herself and the situation, the blonde stepped forward without being bidden. The sight of those massive wings unfurling was unsurprising at this point, though in the beginning it had frightened her. When you imagined a man with wings, you imagined something from the Bible - feather and bone, majestic and beautiful. The reality of it was so utterly different, and it had taken a while for her to come around to appreciating the beauty of her winged friends. Membranous instead of feathered, inky where they might have been white, translucent and bat-like. They were strong and powerful and sure - beautiful in their own right, especially the more one studied them. Fitting for the men standing before her.
Faye was wrapping herself up into Wayland’s arms when the male took off suddenly, without warning. They shot up into the air in a rush of speed, the world falling away from beneath them as they took to the skies. A gasp left her as she tightened her grip around him, half wondering whether or not he would truly consider dropping her. She doubted he’d let her fall, at least not entirely - the image of him dropping her just enough to frighten her had the girl scowling. It wasn’t something she would put past him. That in itself made her less inclined to attempt to pass their time with any sort of pleasantries. When it came to the two of them, she was quickly learning that silence was best. Silence was safe.
Blue eyes fluttered shut as she tilted her head to rest against his shoulder, preparing herself for the many hours of flight before them. They passed quicker than she would have expected them to - the chill in the air let her know that they were nearing their destination as the mountain peaks came into view. Faye watched as Adrastus and Evie went off course, which could only mean that they were drawing near enough to separate. Suddenly, it was like a ball of molten lead dropped into her stomach, taking her breath away. As if her innards had knotted upon themselves, and anxiety rushed over her like an icy dash. The two of them, alone together for an extended period of time. Turning her gaze towards Wayland, she met his eyes only briefly before she was dropping them once more, steeling herself for what was yet to come.
Faye followed behind Wayland as he neared the cottage, eyeing it wearily. It looked normal, much like any cottage you’d find in the outskirts of the forest encircling their village. And yet, it loomed before them like a tomb. There was a chill in the air that made her shiver, gathering her woolen jacket tighter around herself as they stepped through the door, only to be greeted by an equally icy gust of air. Closing the door behind them both, Faye wrapped her arms tightly as she edged her way into the small cabin, scanning the small rooms and its muted decor. It was quaint and cozy, and could have been almost homey if not for the unrelenting cold and her equally unrelenting companion.
Eyes flickering towards said companion, she followed the slight incline of his chin and his gaze towards a small blanket resting on the back of the couch. Reaching out, she drew in into her hands and warmed the knitted fabric between her fingertips. Gaze narrowing slightly as Wayland raised the axe to rest against his shoulder, she idly wondered whether or not this whole trip was an elaborate ruse to get her alone and unguarded so he could finally finish her off. Snorting at the man’s words as he exited the cottage, she couldn’t help but to contemplate exactly what it was going to take to push him to that point. Part of her seemed to embrace the challenge, lips curling into a curious smile as she wrapped the throw blanket across her shoulders and set about exploring the house.
It was very small. There were very few doors to be opened, and much to Faye’s surprise only one of them was a bedroom. The other a small pantry, stocked with winter-hardy vegetables and pantry staples. After ensuring that there were no other hidden doors, she moved deeper into the sole bedroom. It was large, decorated similarly to the remainder of the cottage, with an oak nightstand and a matching dresser as the only furniture in the room save a large bed in its center. One look at the bearskin rug laying across the entirety of that bed, and Faye could have crawled into it and not come out for the remainder of their trip. A small door led to an adjoining bathroom with a simple, clawfoot tub.
That was it - one bedroom, one bed, one bathroom. Two of them.
By the time Faye returned to the living area, Wayland had started a fire. She was surprised he started it by hand - was there not magic to do those sort of menial tasks for his kind? Did he have magic? Did he know how to use it? All of those questions flashed through her mind as she moved towards him. Almost immediately he was standing and moving out of her way, something she felt both grateful and guilty for, considering he must be as cold as she felt. Though he said nothing as he moved towards the other room, and sensing where he was going next, Faye called out,“Wayland.”The sound of his name had him pausing, but it was her next words that rendered him rooted to the spot.“There’s only one bedroom.”And then, after a pause.“One bed.”
There was a long pause. She could practically see the gears in his mind turning, and after a moment he’d come up with a solution - which she immediately shot down. “No, you won’t.”The words were out of her mouth before she could think better of them. The idea of him sleeping on the couch wouldn’t have bothered her anywhere else, but somehow it seemed wrong to banish him to the unforgiving bitterness of the cabin’s main room, all by himself. Faye was no stranger to cold nights in a cold cottage, and she’d never spent a single of them sleeping by herself - and for good reason. She didn’t plan on starting now.
Of course, he had something smart to say. Rolling her eyes, she rubbed her hands back and forth vigorously before the fire, hoping to impart some of its warmth. Ignoring Wayland for the most part as he dug around and lined the countertops with various supplies, Faye finally said, “You assume too much. No one is sleeping on the couch. If I wanted to freeze to death, I would have brought Arden’s scrawny ass to cuddle with.” Giving the man a pointed look, she waited until he had relented and then smiled, feeling a strange sense of relief that she didn’t entirely understand. Moving forward to accept the knife he offered her, Faye reached for it only to feel his fingertips wrap around her arm, halting her. One brow arching in silent question, her gaze trailed from his fingertips up the length of his arm, to finally settle in a battle with his own. Faye said nothing, though the corners of her mouth quirked up at his words. “How lowly you all think of me,” though from the tone of her voice, it didn’t seem she was bothered. And then, feigning surprise, she asked, “Was it something I said?” And with that she jerked her arm out of his grasp, smirking to herself as she set out to begin chopping vegetables.
They worked in silent unison. Wayland prepared the stew after she’d finished her vegetable work, and Faye set out to warm herself once more by the fire - or try to. It didn’t seem to do much for her. Silence loomed between them as he worked and she busied herself by the fire, wishing more than anything that she would have been allowed to stay behind if for no reason other than the sheer frostiness of these godforsaken mountains. Sitting there in silence, she couldn’t help but to wonder what Wayland was thinking. How he truly felt about their forced proximity. If he was as impartial to her as she was to him. No sooner had the thoughts entered her mind than he was calling her to the dinner table, and she was gliding across the cottage floor feeling every bit as icy as the atmosphere.
Their meal was eaten in silence. When it was finished, their bellies full and warmed through by the stew, Wayland moved to the fireplace and Faye set about clearing away their dishes. She heated a pan of water on the stove, and when it was warm enough she gently washed the dishes and set them to dry. She enjoyed the simplicity of the task - it wasn't often that she had to tend to such matters herself these days, and it gave her time to sit with her thoughts and yet occupy her hands. By the time the last dish was wiped dry, she missed the bit of peace the simple act had brought her, and she braced herself to near the hearth, where Wayland had rekindled the fire once more.
The man's words reached her ears as she drew near him, and Faye found herself a bit surprised by his request. He didn't like the silence between them - it was eating away at him. As she studied him a bit closer, she could see that, though she never would have guessed had he not pushed her to speak. There was a lot about Wayland that she didn't know or expect. Too much - it left her feeling a bit on edge, enjoying the safety in their continued silence.
And yet, she indulged him.
“Do you often find yourself missing my mouth?”she asked, lips curving slightly at the thought. Not her mouth - her pretty mouth. His choice of words danced through her mind, a half dozen smart remarks sashaying along behind them. As soon as the slight smile found her face it flickered into blankness once more, the reminder of why the two of them weren’t speaking returning to her. Was she avoiding him? In short, yes. Faye had played and replayed their argument to herself over and over again, the words he’d spat at her etched permanently upon her consciousness. She wasn’t sure which of his remarks packed the mightiest punch, but each one rendered her guilty and irritable whenever she reminisced on the encounter.
You’re afraid…You’re running from yourself…Don’t marry him.
The cold seemed to have sapped a bit of the fire out of her own veins, and Faye couldn’t bring herself to utter the words she knew would set the two of them fighting all over again. So all she said was,“I hate the cold.” The blonde moved closer towards the hearth as she spoke, fingers cold and aching when she stretched them out towards the fire. Though they blazed brightly in the fireplace, those dancing flames seemed to give off no real warmth. It had been a long time since she’d endured such frigidness and yet she found that it wrapped itself in icy tendrils around her very bones, greeting them as if an old friend. Even as she stood directly before the fire, she trembled in a way that suggested the warmth couldn’t penetrate through the bitter mountainous air around them. Wayland stood by her side, and she could sense his gaze on her even without looking over. Could feel the way he watched her, hazel gaze burning as brightly as the flames he’d kindled.
“When I was young, I remember playing eskimos,”said Faye, voice sounding far off as she started into the crackling blaze. “Evie would bundle me up in anything she could find to fight the cold, old blankets and pillowcases and shawls - but always something with a hood. You know the kind? Fur lined.”She mimed raising a hood, smiling slightly at the memory.“And we’d trek through the forest, pretending to hunt. Only now, I’m not so sure she was pretending. I’d carry a little spear, and we’d pull Arden on this little wooden sled. It was fun. It made you forget the cold,” she shrugged her shoulders slightly. The memories of their paste life continued to bleed through the fabric of this new one, distant but never forgotten. Faye was sure she could live a thousand lifetimes and never forget such cold and hunger and hope as they’d had for all those years.
Turning her attention back towards the man by her side, she was unsurprised to find his gaze on her. It pierced her with a warmth unlike anything the brightly-lit room could have hoped to procure. Her fingertips shook, and Faye brought them up suddenly to clutch at the knitted throw which still hung draped across her shoulders. There was an unrelenting bite to the air, and venturing far from the fireplace was not in her near future. Gaze falling from his, the girl lowered herself slowly to sit with her back reclined against the base of the hearth. Warmth radiated from the stones, warming the places they grazed through her many layers. “Sit,”invited Faye, gesturing towards the rug before the fireplace. When Wayland hesitated, she rolled her eyes. “You’ve got something better to do, Shivers?” and she arched her brows in question, fighting the urge to smile at the bite in her own tone, half-wondering if he’d appreciate it.
A satisfied smile spread slowly across her face as she watched the man lower himself to join her on the floor nearest the hissing and popping of the hearth. Feet stretched out in front of her, Faye clutched the knitted blanket around her throat with one hand, the other dropping to trace small circles against the wooden floorboards. They were almost warm to the touch, having sat before the fire all this time. Even though her hands refused to idle, her gaze found Wayland’s once more and she was asking, “Have you always lived in Sakaris?” Why she’d asked the question, Faye wasn’t totally certain. But once it had left her lips she reflected on the fact that, in truth, she knew so very little about the General it was almost laughable. She knew so little about all of them, knew near nothing beyond the pleasantries they exchanged, the little habits and quirks that she’d picked up after spending the last few weeks together.
They were still strangers to her - perhaps they’d always be strangers to her. Though time was working against them now more than ever, she couldn’t quelch the desire she had to know them. To know him. Just a little bit. The more time they spent together, and especially the more often they were at one another’s throats, she felt that yearning grow. For some reason, Faye couldn’t stomach the thought of being so unknown to him - of him being so unknown to her. She hated it, how she looked at him and saw a stranger yet felt as if she’d known him for so much longer than just these past few weeks. As if she’d known him forever, even. There was a recognition there that she couldn’t even begin to touch upon. An understanding perhaps, between his soul and her own. Something fundamental and base, the kindling to that instantaneous spark between the two of them the first time they’d met.
At this point, Faye wasn’t certain whether she should indulge it or snuff it out entirely.
She hated it, the way he saw through her so plainly. How he uttered truths that she never even allowed herself to think, let aloud voice into fruition.
“I am not afraid,” she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. But she was - deep down, she was so utterly and truly terrified that most days she couldn’t even begin to graze the surface of that terror. She knew that if she acknowledged it, she’d have to face it. And if she tried to face it, she’d never be able to go through with the plans she’d long-since committed herself to. Marrying Aeron was not something she was doing for herself - it was the only way she knew to protect her family. From poverty, when their father blew through all of this money the way he’d done so many times in the past. From low social standing, with their reputation barely passable as it was now. From himself, the influence he held over their little village truly appalling - his anger even more so. From any other dangers in their world. There was much to be afraid of in her life, so much that Faye had forced herself to become numb to it all.
His hands tightened overtop of her own, pressing her palms deeper into his flesh. His words demanded to be heard, just as his flesh demanded to be felt. The more he insisted that she was running, the more she began to wonder whether or not it was the truth. Her mind was confused, her heart was conflicted. One minute he told her she didn't belong here, the next he was saying she didn't have to leave - not only that she didn't have to. That she shouldn't. What was right? What was wrong? What was she even doing? Faye didn't know anymore.
All she knew was that Wayland's words echoed in her mind as he stormed away down the hallway, sound half like a plea and half like a prayer.
Evie found her in the garden, reclined leisurely against the base of an apricot tree with the fruit of its labors clutched delicately in one hand, the other palm splayed flat against the base of an open-spined book which lay balanced precariously across her lap - another encyclopedia of sorts documenting Letharia’s plantlife. Beams of sunlight cascaded around her, catching and illuminating pieces of her face. The honey undertones in the girl’s gaze oozed with a warmth that didn’t truly reach her, blonde locks giving the appearance that she wore a halo of sunshine. The picture of beauty, the picture of ease. And yet there was a heaviness lying just beneath the surface which weighed on her, evident in the slight sag of her shoulders and the restless trailing of blue eyes, glossy as they scanned the length of the same page several times, never truly seeing the words scrawled there.
“Faye,”she called out. That blonde head rose slightly, eyes blinking as if she’d been shaken out of a daze. Stretching out further, Faye shut the book that had been sitting in her lap and set it to the side. The little reddish-orange ball of fruit that she’d been clutching dropped to the ground, uneaten. She said simply,“You’re back.” Evie smiled, crossing the garden so that she might gently lower herself down beside her sister. Her voice was pleasant when she asked, “I trust you’ve been keeping busy?” It went without saying that Evie already knew the days’ happenings; they’d been filled in almost immediately when they’d returned home. Arden’s short-lived disappearance, an explosive shouting match between Faye and Wayland in the halls shortly after. Though her voice was pressing, inviting her sister to confide in her, the girl didn’t take the bait.“Not really.” Said Faye with a lazy shrug.
“Are you enjoying your time in Sakaris?” she pressed a bit further, watching her sister expectantly. It became frustratingly clear that she was not in a communicative mood. Another slow shrug and a simple,“I suppose.” Evie ground her teeth together, wishing more than anything that the girl would speak, and speak freely. As she’d always done. “It looks like you had a good morning, if your hair is any indication.” she reached out and twirled a paint-smudged lock around one finger. The ghost of a smile flickered across Faye’s face as she reached up and smoothed back her paint-stained hair - but the gesture seemed to provoke a negative reaction, and her face darkened slightly before she dropped her hands. All she said was, “I painted.”
When she failed to say anything else, Evie heaved a heavy sigh. Reaching out, she grabbed one of Faye’s hands in her own and asked,“Are you truly that miserable here?”Blue eyes blinked once, brows drawing together. There was a hesitancy there, as if she were reluctant to answer the question. “Do I seem to be?” Answering a question with a question of her own, deflecting from the truth - perhaps not even knowing what the right answer might be. Evie studied Faye closely, trying to detect any sign that there may be more brewing beneath the surface than the girl let on. “You don’t seem yourself.”Replied Evie, with a shrug. Though it had been a long time since Faye had been ‘herself,’ her sister had yet to give up hope. She remembered a time when there had been true, radiating warmth in that honey-toned gaze, when the girl’s laughter had been lulling and the gentleness of her voice could soothe even the most unruly of beasts. And now, all she did was stare blankly as she asked,“Don’t I?”
Forgoing bluntness entirely, Evie asked, “Is it Wayland?” The sudden, blinding flash of awareness that lit up the girl’s gaze was confirmation enough. Blue-brown depths came to life, only to smolder with some undetectable emotion that made Evie’s stomach knot upon itself. During her day out with Adrastus, he had broached a subject that she wasn’t entirely comfortable with: the relationship between Faye and Wayland. What it might be. What it might not be. He’d planted a seed of curiosity in her mind, and Evie felt that she’d never rest until she knew for a fact whether there was or was not something deeper lingering between the two of them. “What about Wayland?”asked Faye, and there was a certain sharpness in her voice - as if she hadn't been expecting Evie to come to any sort of conclusion based upon him. “I know the two of you don’t get along. Does he make you uncomfortable? Should I send him away for the duration of your stay here?”though Evie lacked the power to do so - and wouldn’t have sent Wayland from his home for anything, least of all to ensure another’s comfort - the words fulfilled their purpose. The flash of discomfort on Faye’s face was telling, the flare of anxiety etched upon the tightness of her lips, the crease of her brows, the clench of her jaw. “I’m fine,” the blonde insisted. Finally, a firmness in her tone. It should have relieved Evie, to see some sort of emotion from the girl, but it only made her stomach sink. The sinking only intensified when her sister added pointedly,"Leave him be."
And with those few words, she ensured that leaving either of them be was the last thing Evie was capable of doing.
...
“The Queens have agreed to another meeting,” Evie announced, eyes trained on the blonde sitting across from her at the dinner table. The rest of them already knew of the mortal queens’ wishes, the game plan had already been enacted. The words she spoke now were for Faye’s benefit alone. “Oh, joy.”muttered Faye, pushing a small pile of sweet peas around on her plate with the back of her spoon. Blue eyes followed the path of her vegetables, though her lips tugged downward slightly - the last meetings’ events were still fresh in her mind.
“We’re no longer meeting with them in the village, for obvious reasons. Our next meeting location is going to have to be a bit more…remote,” she paused, glancing towards Adrastus subconsciously. He was the one who called the shots, and though she’d expressed her desire to be the one to inform Faye of her role in all of this, she wasn’t entirely comfortable. “Remote?”asked Faye, arching a brow in question. “As in?” Evie hesitated before saying, "Up north, nestled amongst the mountaintops." The blonde nodded her head, and then dropped it once more. Returning to half-paying attention, she mumbled, "Ah, enjoy that." Blue eyes blinking in surprise, Evie responded with, "Actually, you're coming with us." It was Faye's turn to look surprised. Her head whipped up and she asked, "Me? Why?" There was no truly good answer for that question - in truth, they probably didn't have to have Faye there. But Evie wanted to keep her close, to keep her safe, and she wanted to see firsthand whether or not there was any truth in Adrastus's assumptions about her sister and Wayland.
Evie hesitated before saying, "Well....you're the only one of us who is actually human, for starters. They already don't trust us. We're going to need a little bit of leverage with them." Faye frowned. She didn't want any sort of involvement with this meeting, but it went without saying that she would go. If they asked her to do it, she would - she'd do just about anything, if only they asked. No matter how begrudging she might seem. "And how do you plan on attending this meeting? It's got to be a days worth of travel in itself." The idea of traveling in the frigid cold didn't necessarily appeal to her. "Not when you have wings," Evie smirked slightly. "There are a few cottages lining the outskirts of where we intend to meet. We'll camp there beforehand. Three cottages, three groups - that way we'll have eyes across the entire territory." Faye was quiet for a few moments as she seemed to absorb all of this information. After a moment, the girl gave a short nod. "Okay." Brows furrowing, Evie looked at her mistrustingly. That was it? "Okay?" she echoed, surprised by how little fight Faye had put up.
"Okay,"continued Faye with a nod, "but I want to go with Killian." And rather than dropping her gaze back to her plate, she raised it to meet Wayland's across the table."Killian?"asked Evie. Faye shrugged her shoulders in response to the questioning tone. "I like Killian.""No - Killian has spymaster things to attend to. You'll go with Wayland." At this, the girl openly scowled. "Why can't you go with Wayland?" Blinking, Evie gestured impatiently towards Adrastus. She spluttered slightly when she spoke. "I'd prefer to go with my mate." And once again, Faye was shrugging. "I'd prefer to go with your mate." Evie shook her head, exasperated. All of the effort she was putting into trying to sort out the mess between the two of them, and her sister was hell-bent on making it miserable."You are intolerable, Phaedra. Truly."
Faye smiled, genuinely, for the first time in a long time. Though she had little control over what was happening here, it seemed she enjoyed making everything as painful as possible for everyone involved. Once again, her eyes met Wayland's across the table and she said,"And all yours, apparently."
Standing off to the side, Wayland took in the sight of Faye wrapping herself around Arden’s small structure. She exchanged words with him in such a way that radiated motherly nurturing. Providing further proof of who she had to become to the boy without having the help of their father or a mother around. What Evie had to do before that. It had him reflecting on his own life. What it would have been like if Adrastus’ mother had not taken him in. A shudder ran through him and he pushed the thoughts aside.
When he tuned back into their conversation, he found himself overhearing Arden who had been brought to tears expressing how he had nobody back home. His chest felt heavy at the words, but it was the next ones that rose the anger. Aeron. The man's drunken face flashed in his mind and his fingers twitched at his sides, threatening to curl into fists. The reminder of how he treated Faye at the celebration. The marks that bruised her wrist and that sick fake smile. If he was able to treat her that way, he couldn’t imagine how he could have treated Arden. There wasn’t a loving bone in the man's body.
Wayland crossed his arms, leaning against the wall while he watched them, only to have his face twist into one of disgust at the sound of Faye trying to bring even an ounce of redemption to the sorry excuse of a Commander. When he shot a glance at Arden, he could see the disbelief in the boy's eyes. Even at the age of ten, it appeared he knew better than Faye seemed to when it came to the man.
Dropping his arms, he pushed off the wall as Faye got to her feet and all it took was one longing look toward that red truck for Wayland to move. He had a hard time finding any excuse not to buy Arden whatever it was he desired in the store. The Inner Circle had more than enough money to go around and Wayland was more than doubtful that Adrastus would care or even notice the money missing, especially not if he knew who it was going to.
Leaning down, Wayland wrapped his fingers around the firetruck and lifted his eyes to the shop owner who watched him curiously. “I’d like to purchase this and whatever else he decides he wants,” he said and the girl smiled faintly before nodding and she turned her green eyes down to Arden who suddenly beamed. It was Faye behind him beginning to object and all he had to do was turn his eyes on her, a stern look marking his face that all but told her to bite her tongue. And she did.
“Go ahead, Arden,” Wayland held to his previous words and he was off on a mission. Leading Wayland through the store. Aside from the firetruck, he seemed to have a soft spot for the more magical items. Pointing out what looked like a wooden bird, Arden smiled widely as he pressed a button on its side and it began flapping its wings, soaring off the shelf and into the air around them, landing on his shoulder. He went on to pick out a small orb that would put miniature galaxies in a childs room that you could touch and change. This went on until his heart was content and Wayland let him hold onto his favorites while he sent the others to the townhouse to wait for him.
“Thank you,” Wayland murmured to the shop owner before they left and as the three of them ventured back out into Sakaris, Arden couldn’t seem to contain the excitement that was flooding out of him. The General smirked down at the boy, listening as he insisted that Wayland could help him build the little robots he’d purchased and they could race them down the Sidra. Wayland laughed and ruffled Arden’s hair, insisting his robot would leave him in the dust. Arden let out his own laughter, shaking his head in refusal.
“If your robot beats mine, I’ll owe you an ice cream sundae,” Wayland challenged when they stepped into the townhouse and Arden gave him a toothy smile before taking off to gather his toys with delight at that promise.
Once he was out of sight, Onica and Nevara were in their faces and he let out a sigh at the dark-haired girl's utter delirium. He had enough of that before he went out to find Faye. The strange calmness to Faye’s words made him look over at her. The entire opposite of the snarky girl he had to recollect back out in the streets. Then she turned to look at him and he met her gaze leerily. There was judgment in those blue eyes he realized. She was judging him for disappearing and she didn’t have to say so for him to know it. Just that one look was enough. Good, he thought. He wanted it to bother her, whether he’d admit that or not. Unable to help but stare her down, he didn’t let up on the darkness that loomed on his features.
He wasn’t over that strange man touching her. Wasn’t over her constantly trying to portray that shithead of a fiance as anything else than what he was. Not after the look that wiped Arden’s face back in that shop at the mention of him. Not after hearing the way he spoke of her behind closed walls. How he treated her beyond those walls.
Faye was suddenly walking away, making him blink out of his silent raging thoughts. That was it. She was just going to walk off? His mouth was set in a hard line and he was moving toward her. When she was just halfway into the hallway, his voice came out unkind and appalled. “You still plan on marrying that bastard?” he said suddenly. No warning for even himself. The question had been racing in his mind since he saw her again. In the embrace of another man. He wanted to question her then. Of what she thought she was doing. If she could spend her time leading the painter on, what stopped her from doing the same to him? And most importantly, what the hell did he care?
She was looking at him in a heartbeat, her brows knitting with hostility toward him as she carried herself to him with intent. With each step she took toward him, he took one back, teeth bared at her words and then he stilled, like a statue before her as her hands came up to smack his chest with all the force she could muster. “Things I don’t understand?” he sneered, a mocking laugh escaping him. “I understand just fine, Faye, you’re fucking afraid.”
Hearing her repeat the words he told her in the Court of Nightmares only proved what he thought previously. She took his words and did what she seemed to do best. Contorted them to fit what she thought of herself. It was like she only saw herself under the magnifying glass that people like Aeron held over her. A product of growing up feeling unloved.
“Bullshit,” Wayland snapped, glaring down at her. “I know that you can’t marry him, I know that you can barely stomach the sight of him and I know that he makes you and your brother fucking miserable. And you know what? Fine. You’re right, Faye. Our worlds aren’t so different, and if that’s the case, then why are you trying so fucking hard to run away toward the one that hurts you so much? Because of what I said before? Since when does anything that I say matter to you?” his heart was thundering against his chest now. Pulse thumping against his throat, the artery bouncing in his neck as he looked at her.
Reaching up, his hands took hers, tightening around them as he held them against his chest where they sat. Forcing her to really feel those relentless drums. “No one here is chasing you out, Faye. You’re running from yourself.” he swallowed hard, hands loosening as he let her go. His heartbeat slowed and he shook his head.
“Don’t marry him.”his voice was so low now. Rough on the edges while his eyes stared into hers. Then he was dropping his gaze entirely, brushing past her in the direction of his room, not wanting her to see just the way the thought of her going through with it made him feel.
Like a smack across his face, her words rendered Wayland speechless. The way her face changed in such a short amount of time made his insides curl with discomfort. “Faye wait,” he had said, but his voice didn’t so much as graze her before she was pushing through the crowd to the dais. Wayland stared after her as she went, eyes burning into her back. It hadn’t been his intention, to create the women that burned with flames under her feet, but there she stood. Created and his eyes hardened as he forced his body to move.
* * *
He didn’t speak to her. Didn’t seek her out. A morbid sort of anger had formed within him. Letharia wasn’t a place that took care of its inhabitants, it was an unruly sanction that would twist and tear apart its captures. Five hundred centuries taught him that. Bloody wars taught him that. The streets of the Illyrian camp where he shivered through the night on the streets taught him that. He wouldn’t pretend that he was sorry for the words he’d said to her. He wasn’t. It was the truth and if it pained her to hear it, then it only proved him right. She didn’t belong in Letharia. Not with all the danger that lurked beneath the thin veil. Not with him. In that days he avoided Faye —or maybe she avoided him—- he built his walls back up. Returning to the warrior that slept inside of him. He was a weapon, not a lover. Foolish. He was foolish to think that he was to have a mate. It wasn’t a bond that pulled them together, it was his mind playing tricks. And that was what he left it as.
Wayland spent his days away from the townhouse. He took it upon himself to banish his presence to the Illyrian camps for the time being. Lorcan, one of the Illyrian war-lords that ruled over the Windhaven Camp in the Illyrian Mountains, was staring over the recruits, his face set into a solemn look. The man was a tall, stocky, broad-shouldered older male. Dark haired and golden-brown skinned. Like all other Illyrians, his wings curved around his back. Blonde waves moved against the wind that picked up, blowing out back off his forehead as Wayland approached him.
“What do you want, dog?” Lorcan snapped without looking at Wayland. With hazel eyes darkening, Wayland’s muscles tensed.
“This is supposed to be training for the Blood Rite?” Wayland glared over the men who trained before him. A sad symphony of muscles clashing without any real direction. Lorcan’s head turned in his direction, the look on his face telling Wayland he was one wrong wood from swinging. He’d been that way his whole life. “Inspection,”Wayland lied, arms crossing over his chest and Lorcan huffed out an unimpressed bitter laugh.
“Another one?” he muttered over his shoulder to him. “Does your High Lord have nothing better to do with you?”
The words prodded Wayland like sharpened knives. Though he was used to the brutal tone of the man, it didn’t stop the anger that bubbled inside of Wayland when he was reminded of who he was to them. About five hundred years ago, Lorcan was Lord of the Windhaven Camp where Adrastus, Wayland and Killian trained. They were part of Lorcan’s war band during their younger years. And they were hated by others for being half-High Fae —similiarly to how the members of the Court of Nightmares saw Adras. They were seen as bastards.
Lorcan happened to give Adrastus, Wayland and Killian —-"a half-breed and two bastards” — a shot at the the Illyrian ceremony known as the Blood Rite. Lorcan did not invalidate their victories, that made them Illyrian warriors. But it didn’t change the fact that he saw women as beings meant to be servants. While he did not participate in clipping their wings anymore, he fought any attempt by Adrastus to force him to let the women train with the war band if they wished. He simply stated that the girls had chores to do.
Ignoring the words, he didn’t let the man crawl beneath his skin. He already had enough where Faye was concerned to last him the year.
Several days lasted this way, staying in the camp to overlook training and assess how things were moving. More than anything, he avoided her. He no longer needed Evie to barricade them apart. He even managed to ignore that incessant feeling in his chest. Like the stars were raining down from the sky above down onto him, the world ready to crumble at his feet the more time he spent away from her.
* * *
When Wayland finally returned to the city, there was little preparation for what he was greeted by. The warrior had just passed the threshold of the townhouse when the sight of Nevara lifting one of the couches and Onica opening up cupboards crossed his path. They moved like they had a flame sitting beneath their ass and he closed the door slowly behind himself, brows knitting in confusion.
“Is Adrastus’ wine cellar empty?” he said to no one in particular and the girls stopped what they were doing, both with eyes wide and frantic.
“Wayland,” Onica breathed out and moved toward him, Nevara dropping the couch with a loud thud. He felt like he just walked into an alternate universe where the girls were escapees from a mental asylum. “The boy,” she breathed, strands of ebony hair sticking to her neck and forehead.
“Arden?”Wayland glanced between them and Nevara set her hands on her hips, releasing a heavy sigh.
“We lost him.” she said finally and Wayland felt his shoulders visibly slump.
“You what?”
“He was here, we were playing hide and seek, and now he is gone,” Onica explained and a slow smirk formed on his face. Onica and Nevara didn’t join him in his amusement, their faces were nearly pale and his lips flattened with the realization that they were serious.
“You lost Arden.” Wayland’s tone was no longer light, tension holding onto every one and the girls released heavy sighs of panic.
“Evie and Faye are going to kill us,” Onica held her head in her hands and Nevara glared at her.
“Hide and Seek was your idea,”
“Enough.” Wayland snapped, sending both girls utterly silent, eyes on him. “Where have you searched?”
* * *
Evie and Adrastus were out together in the city, leaving Onica and Nevara to watch over Arden seeing as Killian was out taking care of business involving the Queens. The house was utterly empty. Even when they asked it to find him, it drew up no conclusions for them, leaving the rest of the city to be scoured for the boy.
He was infuriated. Not only because it could be dangerous for a boy to wander about if he went too far, or the rage that would reign upon them once Adrastus and Evie caught wind of the news. It was because of the girl that he was headed toward now. The look he knew he would find on her face when he had to tell her that her brother was missing.
Nevara and Onica explained that she was spending most of her days out in the Rainbow of Sakaris. Though he had seen her sketching in the book that she had carried around when they were visiting the Mortal Lands, he didn’t know that she was much of an artist otherwise. That it was something she could spend her time doing everyday as they said she was.
Leather boots clattered against the stone surface of the pathways leading through the city and as he neared the colorful splash of life that was the Rainbow, it didn’t take him any more than a minute to have his eyes settling upon her and his boots scraped to a stop where he stood as he watched what played out before him.
Laughter. Pure, euphoric sparks of laughter bubbled out of her. She stood before a fresh mural, paintbrush in hand and beside her —no— holding onto her, was a man he didn’t recognize. Hazel eyes fell on the arm that wrapped around her waist. At their flushed bodies as he held paint over her head, the smile that shined on her face was one he had not seen before. It made his heart want to both soar to the tree tops, but also crumple to the forest floor all at once. As soon as the paint dripped into her hair and their laughter created a melody, his body was recoiling, tearing him apart from the inside out with a tsunami of fiery anger and was yelling her name, forcing his legs forward.
Coming up behind them, he hid the triumph in his eyes knowing he ruined their moment. Reveling in the fact that he was releasing her from his grip, even with the look that she was shooting him. He didn’t care. He just wanted this man to stop touching her. To keep his hands to him-fucking-self before he tore them off his body. The glare that had settled on the man, turned to target Faye who looked up at him.
“It’s Arden,” Wayland said, not attempting to sugarcoat his words. “He’s missing,” and he realized quickly that he was opening up the floodgates that were Faye’s entire essence. The way her expression shifted, the way he could feel it in his own veins, it was instantaneous. Before he could finish trying to explain what he’d been told, she was on the move. Her legs were quick, hair flying behind her at the pace she went, eyes darting every direction as she stood in the streets of Sakaris.
“Faye,” he called after her, but it was like talking to a brick wall. Impenetrable. Following her, he came to a stop a few paces away, watching as she suddenly looked so small, searching like she was the one who was lost. When she kept moving, he tailed after her, calling her name once more. Still, no answer. Finally, they were stopping, and he could almost hear the frantic voices that must have filled her head. Then she whirled on him, words dripping with venom. The look in her eyes was fear-stricken rage and then she was shoving him with all her might.
A low growl erupted from the General, jaw clenching tightly and he was reaching out, fingers clutching her arm as he snagged her to a jolted stop, forcing her back to face him, a hand on either shoulder. “Phaedra!” he yelled, his voice holding a strict warriors authority. He stared down at her long and hard, using that moment to let her reassess.“We are going to find him,”he started. “But we aren’t going to do it by running aimlessly down the streets,”he brought his roar of a voice down, calmer now, but still stern.
One hand smoothed out her paint stained hair and he let out a breath. “We can start by looking from above,” he explained, wings stretching out from behind him. Taking a step back, Wayland’s muscles rippled as he reached out, waiting for her to make the decision to move into his arms. They stared at each other for a moment, but she finally began moving and once she was secured by him, he launched them into the air, hovering them with steady beats of his wings above the city.
Wayland made a long glide across Sakaris, keeping low enough to make out buildings and the people that roamed around them. Ducking past bridges and archways, he moved them along slowly, occasionally hovering over spots that Faye deemed somewhere Arden might enjoy. After a while of searching, Wayland glanced over the landscape once more, then recalled words that once left the boys lips after they toured the city the first time.
Did you see all those toys in the window? They even had a firetruck that actually sprayed water!
The sparkle in Arden’s eyes as he expressed his joy for that toy to his sisters pulled on him with an invisible force and he was dipping them down toward the ground without warning. Landing on his feet, Wayland lowered Faye back to the ground. “I think I know where he is,”he said quickly and led her down the streets until they came upon a storefront with a large glass pane that exposed the insides of the shop.
Beyond the window were trinkets ranging from ancient to relatively new. Shoving open the door, a bell chimed with their arrival and shoppers turned to look at the two of them with wide eyes. Tousled-haired and paint-stained, the two of them moved through the building until they came across an area of the store that opened up widely, creating a small sanction full of magical toys and collectibles. In the center of it were children of different ages and at the center of the group was Arden, driving around the firetruck.
Wayland’s shoulders sagged and he watched as Faye collected her brother in her arms. Staring over the two of them, the store owner blinked at the sight of them and he nodded to them, showing there was nothing to worry about before turning back to them, unable to get the sound of her words to escape his mind.
The words had left her lips on a whim, a silly fantasy to which she'd somehow given life when she'd given it a voice. Faye wasn't used to being allowed to speak so freely, and thus the consequences of her words were lost on her - until their eyes met, and she saw in his gaze something burning there which made her mouth go dry. No, Wayland said firmly. The ferocity in his voice gave the girl pause, her eyes widening, unused to such seriousness from the General. As he continued to speak, Faye couldn't help but to draw back. Blue-brown eyes blinked at up him, her forehead creasing ever so slightly as what he was saying registered with her. Those words echoed in her mind: someone like you. Hurt flashed across her face, but was quickly masked by cool indifference.
"Well, I guess it's a good thing we're not staying then, isn't it?" her voice was low and empty as the sparkle in that multi-toned gaze blinked out. The polite smile that she gave him, so unlike the mischievous grins she'd quickly grown accustomed to throwing his way, barely met her eyes. Those words continued to rattle around in her subconscious as if trapped there. Someone like you. Why that phrase had struck such a cord with her, Faye couldn't begin to understand. Wayland's opinion of her was insignificant - it was no secret that the two of them didn't care for one another, that every exchange between them had been colored by the lens of indifference. An yet, never before had rejection of any kind settled with her in such a way as this.
Wayland's gaze broke away from hers, flitting towards the dais upon which Adrastus sat. Her gaze didn't follow his. Couldn't. And when he turned his attention back towards him, her eyes were still waiting there. Their cue, he said. And that was that. "We'd better go," said Faye shortly, inclining her head to him.
And without waiting for Wayland, she cleared her own path through the crowd.
..........
In the days that followed their retrieval of the Vertais, they waited on word from the Mortal Queens. No one was foolish enough to assume it'd be easy to get them to reassemble after what had taken place in the village. As they awaited word, the members of the inner circle adjusted to life with their two newest residents.
Arden was settling in beautifully. Nothing could put a damper on his spirit. Always up for an adventure, he spent his days running around the town house pestering the life out of them all. He seemed to have taking a special liking to Adrastus, and would have been content to be the man's shadow if they would have allowed it. It seemed that he saw no real difference between life in the human realm and life in Letharia. Through his eyes, everything glimmered with childlike wonder regardless of where he was.
Faye kept to herself, mostly. Tending the garden was by far her favorite past time. She would spend hours out there, sometimes cultivating the plants, other times just sitting and talking with them, reading to them, singing aloud. There had been a few occasions where Killian joined her, and the two of them would chat idly while she worked - though even on those days, most of the time was spent in comfortable silence. She enjoyed walking him around the garden, pointing out the various plants, quizzing him on his favorites as he did her, in return. Though the Spymaster was unlikely company, he was not unwelcome. Part of her suspected that he also liked having a social outlet rooted in solitude.
"Get out of the house," Evie had insisted to her after the first day or so. Having seen the glimmer of life return to her sister, she hated seeing it snuffed out so quickly. One minute Faye was herself, and in the next she seemed guarded again. Cut off. Fearing thatAnd so Evie urged, "Go visit the Rainbow. See what you can find."
So she had.
What - or, more specifically, who - she found was Nero: a young, struggling artist who spent his days in the quarter with a pallet of paint and two brushes: one in his hand, and one perpetually tucked behind his ear. How they'd gotten acquainted was still not entirely known to Faye. One moment she had been walking around the quarter, unsure of where to begin, and the next she'd been whisked in front of a blank, sandstone wall. What do you see?he'd asked her. A wall, she'd replied blankly. A wall of possibility? he'd pressed her, brown eyes intense. No, just a wall. It was as if he'd taken it as a challenge, and when he'd pressed his lips together and gripped her tightly by the shoulders, Faye had felt some sort of kindred spirit in him. Had seen it glowing in the passion of his eyes when he'd replied with, We'll see about that.
As always, he sat in the center of the quarter before a massive, color-stained sandstone wall.It had been blank on the first morning she'd ventured here, but in the days they'd been working together he had almost filled it entirely.To the left of the place he now worked sat Nero's abandoned easel, where Faye had been setting up her sketchbook and sitting, waiting for the muse to strike her. The girl had yet to actually put pencil to paper, but still she continued to return day after day, hoping that some of the artistic muse in the Rainbow would rub off on her.
"And my prodigy returns," a smirk played on the edges of Nero's lips as he looked up from his mural at the sound of her approaching footsteps, chocolate-coated gaze following Faye's movements. She perched herself on the edge of the little wooden stool sitting before the empty easel, setting her sketchbook down there. "Miss me?"asked the blonde teasingly, smiling over at him as she unpacked her little drawstring bag. Pencils and charcoal lined the tray of the easel on either side of the pad of paper.It amused him that she came here just to sit and watch, though each of the last few days he'd entertained her without complaint. "Did you give me time to?" wondered the male, gaze falling back towards his work. He dipped his brush into the pallet, swirling it around before bringing the colors to life within his mural. Each stroke of the brush was sure, precise. Faye watched him with envy, wishing that she had half as much confidence and conviction.
"Perhaps you need a little bit more,"said the girl simply, offering a half-shrug. Her fingertips wrapped around a bundle of pencils, as if preparing to pack them back up. A large hand descended over her own, and when she looked up, the male was standing over top of her. "And allow you to miss all the fun?" he gestured around them, though so early in the day the Rainbow was rather empty."Fun?" she countered, arching her brows. Fingers curling around her own, Nero grinned down at her. "Fun - today is the day you help me paint my mural." The words were so ridiculous that Faye couldn't stop herself from laughing out loud."I think you've been inhaling too many paint fumes, my friend," and she shook her head, smirking. The male simply rolled his eyes, hand releasing her own before he walked a few steps away, facing the painted wall.
"I grow tired of our tête-à-tête." He said, drawing lazy circles within the already established patterns. "Is that what we're doing here?" The look he gave her had Faye stifling a smile of her own. "You have beautiful hands. Deft. Well-equipped. It's a crime to keep them from making magic," said the man, giving her a knowing look. Though he had yet to see Faye actually sketch anything, he could see the longing in her eyes. The twitch of her fingertips any time something caught her eye and she wished to recreate it. He'd spent three days watching, waiting, expecting.
Today, he had grown tired of living in anticipation of her talents.
"Come," without waiting for her to find more excuses, he gripped the girl tightly by the bicep and all but hauled her out of her seat, towards the sandstone mural. "Nero, I don't even paint." Protested Faye, eyeing the wall mistrustfully. "Faye, it's abstract. You literally can't fuck it up." And he pulled free the spare brush he kept tucked behind one ear, nestled beneath his brown curls, offering it to her. Scowling suspiciously at the male, she held the brush limply in one hand. "Why are you so hell bent on forcing me to work with you?" When his eyes met hers, they were serious. "It's why you're here, is it not?" The girl's scowl intensified. "I'm here because I've got nowhere else to be." A tsk from the male as he dipped his brush back into the paint. "You are here, my dear, because you are searching for something. I saw it in your eyes the morning we met. I see it there now, trying to claw its way to the surface. Fire. If you don't find what you're looking for soon, you'll burn alive."
Faye blinked at him. The words unnerved her. She had a feeling that his assessment of her might be more spot on than even she wanted to admit. And yet all she asked was,"Really, are you high?"
Rolling his eyes, he gripped her by the shoulder and spun her to face the mostly-finished mural. "Paint. Bleed. Feel." He instructed her, nudging her towards the wall. With a frown, she hesitantly dipped her paintbrush into a shimmery green pool of paint. Swirling it around, she watched as it dripped from the edge of her brush before she pressed it to the wall, drawing a little spiral shape. Pulling back, she scowled, but Nero nodded encouragingly. "Good. More." And so she did. Dipped the brush again, dragged it through the symphony of color he'd already established. Another encouraging nod, and she grew a bit bolder. Another color, another few intricate designs. Each time she finished, she looked towards Nero and he gave her a nod, a smile, and her confidence grew. Though she'd never been a true artist, never with paints, she had to admit that there was something familiar about the motions. Soon she found herself falling into patterns that were somehow both old and new, finding her groove beside him as together they wove a nonsensical storyline into the patterns of the paint.
"And you said you're no artist," he snorted as the two stood back to admire the piece of work. Though it was mostly his doing, Faye had to admit that her bits and pieces did seem to meld well with the overall piece. "I'm not. I'm just a girl with a brush," and as if to prove her point, she flicked her thumb over the paint-soaked bristles, sending pastel splatters across his front. Blinking in surprise as the paint splashed against his skin, Nero narrowed his gaze at her dangerously before a wicked grin spread over his face. "Is that what you are? Funny. I'm a man with a pallet." And she sensed what he was doing before he pounced. One hand balanced the pallet of paint high over her head as the other locked around her waist, tugging her back against his chest as he acted like he'd overturn it all on top of her head.
"Stop it!" she cried out, but through a burst of laughter that betrayed her. "Say you're sorry and I'll consider it." Struggling against his chest, Faye lashed out with the paintbrush, sending streaks across bronze-colored skin. His arms, his shirt, his face. Paint dribbled precariously on the edge of the pallet before falling, droplets staining the top of her hair, splatters across her cheek, her chest. Their laughter filled the air as they roughhoused for another moment, Faye getting ready to cave when suddenly she heard someone calling out her name. Spine stiffening, she straightened up. Blue-brown eyes flickered to him instinctively, as if they could sense his approach. Behind her, Nero grinned lazily as his gaze followed her own, light but inquisitive.
"Wayland?" she asked, scowling. Days. It had been days since the two of them had uttered a word to one another, and seeing him now felt like the wounds between them were being torn open once again. "Aha. I believe you've found what you were looking for," Nero murmured against her earlobe, giving an affectionate tug to the end of her ponytail before he released her. Faye stumbled towards the frustrated-looking blonde, a cascade of color from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. As she gazed up at him, his hazel gaze seemed to devour her. "What's wrong?" she asked, brows knitting together. How she knew something was off, Faye couldn't tell - but it was, and the sight of him standing there had her stomach knotting immediately.
And then he said it - Arden. Arden was missing.
"What? How?" she shook her head, trying to make sense of what had happened. Or what hadn't. The General didn't seem to have many answers for her. Faye was moving before he'd even finished speaking, brushing past him to take off down the street at as quick a pace as she could manage while her eyes scanned the area. Panic slowly began to creep in, constricting her chest, cutting off her airway. No, no, no, murmured a small voice in the back of her mind. No, she'd already lost one sibling. And though she'd gotten Evie back, the memory of the loss was as fresh in her mind as ever. Losing Arden, too? The thought was unbearable.
"Shit," she said, shaking her head. Spinning in a slow circle, trying to catch sight of the little boy. He could have gone anywhere. He loved people. He loved the water. He loved adventure. Time seemed to stand still and rush by her all at once as she looked around, fear tightening her chest. Without warning she was moving again, cutting down a side street, not knowing where she was going, only knowing that she had to move. She had to find him. "He shouldn't even be here. We shouldn't be here," she was saying, more to herself than to Wayland. "We should be home. Safe. Fuck!" they'd hit a dead end. Palm slapping against the brick wall that had cut them off suddenly, she rounded on Wayland.
"Are you going to just stand there?" she snapped out at him. And when he didn't move fast enough she shoved past him roughly, purposefully throwing her weight against him as she moved, too caught up in a flurry of panic and frustration to consider who she was taking it out on.
A familiar touch ran against Adrastus’ mental shield, causing him to present an opening to Evie who slipped in, the sound of her voice entering his mind like a seductive mist. A low guttural purr vibrated in his chest. He liked the sound of her words as much as he enjoyed meeting her within the bond. Their secret sanctuary. It was so different from their first encounter with the Court of Nightmares together. Evie pressing herself back against him, indulging in her role, it set the High Lord off in a delicious way. Knowing that she was his and he was hers. That they were a partnership this time. An unbreakable team.
His hands roamed her body —her flesh. Feeling her warmth beneath his calloused palms made his skin crawl with desire. Silver eyes peered down when she shifted, her legs spreading so slowly apart on his lap. “Your wish is my command, darling Evie,” Adrastus returned, his voice a sensual caress against her mind. He knew of the fire in his mate, but to see it in action, it thrilled him in a way he’d never experienced before.
Forcing his gaze back up to Lawrence, Adras stared at the Steward with a heavily dark look in his eyes while he bowed his head in greeting. His fingers made their way across Evie’s ribs, gliding across the sensitive skin. They made their way up, further and further until he could feel the supple curve of her breasts beneath his hand. The tips of his fingers, teased the skin, gliding just against the bottom portion until he could see her nipples hardening through the thin fabric of her dress. The way she arched against him, sent a predatory burn through him, his eyes remaining on Lawrence, watching for any reason to send him shoving a blade through his own hand. “Lawrence,” Adrastus said, voice low and overpowering. A slow smile curled one side of his lips as he listened to Evie’s greeting, the memory of their first visit together and how it ended for the Steward rising to the surface. It must have surfaced for the man as well, a tension radiated off him and his eyes showed no sign of warmth.
“Another unexpected visit,”Lawrence said through nearly clenched teeth, eyes flickering over the pair on the throne with clear disdain. Adrastus rose a brow at the mans tone, waiting expectantly for him to continue his statement.
Unlike their previous visit, Evie seemed to be enjoying herself far more, her own hands playing games as they ran down the length of his thigh, only to return upward. Even through his pants he could feel the heat that radiated from her fingers and he could hear the thumping of her heart, clearly being affected by their game. Adras flickered his eyes to Evie and the heat lowered in response. Another sound of pleasure rolled out of him against her and he found himself unable to help but move beneath her, hips grinding against her own. The swelling ache in his pants was more than evident, hard and tight beneath the leather —against her. His talons reached for her, only to whisper down the bond. “When I am done with you,” he paused, barely hearing Lawrence as he continued.“This entire room will remember you,”he finished, his voice filled with the unleashed desire for her. As if he’d been lost in a desert, only to find she was his body of water. He needed her.
“Are you implying that I am not welcome to come and go as I please in my own Court?” Adrastus glared down at Lawrence, his shadows rolling off of him now. Part of it being out of anger toward the man, part of it due to the lack of concentration he could muster for restraint when Evie was doing the Cauldron’s work on him.
The look that washed over Lawrence’s face was one that tried to level irritation and composure. He knew better than to get on his bad side, though he knew Lawrence was a man who wanted power over anything else. He craved it. And judging by the glint in his eyes when he watched the two of them on the dias, he knew that he craved Evie too. All that she stood for, even if there was hatred in his voice. Adras was no fool. And what sort of High Lord of the Hewn City would he have been if he didn’t flaunt her.
Evie began moving, twisting to cast a look at Adrastus who returned her gaze. Shadows and the nightsky swirled in his eyes and they were hungry. Devouring her where she sat, looking back at him with that same sick and twisted starvation. He expected her to speak, but was delighted to find that she had other plans. In an instant, she was leaning forward, her tongue drawing a line up his neck. The movement was slow, as if she was marveling in the taste of him and he found his head craning back, leaning against the throne to allow her better access. A content growl rippled from him, his fingers curling around her thighs tightly.
Lawrence shook his head at the sight of them, as if it made his stomach churn and Adrastus grinned slowly down at the man, a challenging flicker sat in his eyes, intent on pushing the Steward to the edge, whether it was necessary or not. Slow hands began rising up her inner thighs, slipping just beneath the fabric of her dress to feel the full extent of his effect on her. Brushing against the moisture of her, his smile broadened and his lips brushed against her ear as she arched once more. “Such a good girl,” he whispered against the shell of her ear, teeth nipping the skin of her lobe as his eyes surveyed the crowd. No sign of the others.
The grin. That look in her eyes when he drew away. They both returned when she looked up at him now. It was like night and day with her. From tearing herself away from his touch, to saying things like that, it made his head spin. It made his body ache. Of course, he didn’t normally find himself apologizing for such a thing, and now, when she was looking at him like that, he wasn’t sure that he was sorry at all. In fact, he knew he wasn’t and to find that she didn’t want him to be. It made him have to restrain himself from shoving the girl against the nearest wall.
Walking off down the hall, Wayland watched her, eyes surveying her body, lingering on her hips which swayed as she went. He groaned to himself and began moving once more, until he was falling in step with the feisty blonde. “You look lost,” Wayland said beside her. He began leading them back to the throne room, the music building until it was blasting through the room as they reentered.
As always in the Court of Nightmares, tension hung thick as a fog cloud in the room. All sorts of different tension, but from the scent he was picking up, he knew where most of it was radiating from. He didn’t bother looking up at the throne, knowing damn well what would be occurring up there, especially now that the two of them were always one look away from tearing each others clothes off anyways.
They moved between bodies slowly, until they found a larger opening to be in, away from any exits so it wouldn’t seem as if they were suspicious. When he came to a stop, he could feel Faye staring at him, studying him and he met her stare with his own. Then she wanted to dance. Strange. She was so very strange. Leave it to him to be potentially mated to a girl he could hardly read. One minute she was rolling her eyes at him, irritating him, and the next she was smiling, setting flames across his body. And because of the pull that tugged him to her, he granted her the dance.
“Something tells me, you just want me to touch you again,” Wayland said as he took her hand, drawing her out into the opening. The orchestra had just brought a song to its end, readying up the next as if on cue. One hand found the small of her back, drawing her closer while the music began striking up once more, the song slow and steady. He knew she knew better than her words. Knew that their dance, the way their bodies synced so naturally, there was no luck in that. And once again, they moved with a grace that only they could muster.
Her eyes ran along each of the siphons atop his armor and he watched her.“These?” he began, their bodies swaying in a steady rhythm. “They're Siphons. Gifted to Illyrian warriors who contain large amounts of power. They give us an advantage in battle.”his eyes searched hers as she listened so carefully. As though she craved the knowledge, so he continued. “Siphons are what allow us to transform our power into something more subtle and varied —into different objects, typically shields, weapons, or armor. But in order to use a Siphon, we must be compatible with them.”he nodded toward Adrastus. “For instance, Adrastus can’t use a Siphon, as his power would overload it, causing it to shatter.”
Following her gaze, he nodded. “After a couple centuries, you get used to the strangeness,” Wayland said with a faint smile as she drew in closer to him. The smile disappeared as quickly as he arrived. Her words weren’t expected. She was standing in the Court of Nightmares and expressing to him that she wished she could be a part of it. After all they went through with Evie’s adjustment to Letharia in general, it was hard for him to fathom that Faye would feel such a way. Then he thought back to his previous words. Centuries. They had centuries. She had years. His eyes darkened a shade, but not out of anger. It was that relentless protection he seemed to have with her. He shook his head, eyes searching her face. “No,” his voice was low. ”There are many wonders in Letharia, yes, but it will chew up someone like you—-like Arden, and it will spit you out.” He warned. He hated the words that came from his lips but they were the truth. She radiated good. The girl fended him off when he accidentally crushed wildflowers for the love of the Cauldron. She didn’t belong here. And that thought twisted his gut.
A voice suddenly entered Wayland’s mind. He turned his head to find it was Adrastus who entered. “The Veritas?” he’d said and the General nodded up at the High Lord, making sure not to linger too long on the scene that unfolded.
“That’s our cue,” Wayland said to Faye, eyes searching hers. The tension between them changed, shifted in a way that sent his hands lowering to his sides.
“Resurrected by the High Lords,” Lawrence wondered aloud, eyes surveying Evie, brows set in a glare. “I can’t imagine such a thing has happened before?”
“What are you questioning?”Adrastus snapped, and Lawrence flinched in his spot.
“Just mere curiosity, milord,” he drawled.
“Curiosity kills,” Adras retorted flatly and Lawrence fell silent in time for Adras to spot Wayland and Faye reemerging into the crowd. The two of them gathered in a dance and he shifted his attention back to Evie, his hand rising slowly up her collarbone, fingers wrapping around her throat lightly as he pressed her to him. He could tell she found the two of them as well, by the way her body stilled and he murmured against her jaw. “Easy. . . Save that anger for later,”his eyes twinkled with lust.
Turning to Lawrence, he waved his hand.“If you have no further updates, then you’re dismissed,” the man tensed, but simply turned, but Adras clicked his tongue, making him stop in his tracks.“You’re not going to leave without bidding farewell to this insatiably lovely creature?”his grin was devilish as he ran his fingers through her hair. Lawrence pursed his lips before dipping into a reluctant bow to Evie in particular.
“A pleasure,” he muttered, obviously without meaning the words, and Adrastus’ talons were clutching him, sending him stiff as a board, a gasp catching in his throat.
“Try that again,”Adrastus growled and strangled words wheezed from Lawrence, causing him to release his mind control, the man slumping, his knees buckling.
“Milady,” he choked out. “It’s truly an honor,” his eyes flickered between the two of them and when Adrastus nodded, he was quick to leave. A chuckle rumbled from Adrastus and he whispered.
“Let’s go home, I have rather important matters to tend to,” the seduction in his voice was thick and he called for Wayland and Onica to return to the dais. Once gathered, they were exiting the throne room. With a success.
It didn’t take him long to oblige to Faye’s request. Rising to his feet, Wayland outstretched his hand to her. Part of him had wanted to bring her somewhere more comfortable when she woke up, but his worry about moving her too quickly after rising made him second-guess the situation. As soon as his arm had risen to reach for her, Evie was standing in the crossfire. She had a glint in her eyes that matched her body language and the tone of her voice. Suddenly, things were light and fluffy between the two of them, her tongue had become a sword and he was battling back just as hard, his eyes darkening at her threatening gaze. Wayland wasn’t sure if it had been the way she stared at him or her arm that was making a barrier between him and Faye, or if it was that deep-rooted feeling that bloomed in his gut. That protection over Faye. His eyes flickered between the two women, but ultimately rested on Evie, the same challenging look on his face.
“What’s with the attitude?” Wayland countered and Evie seemed to reel on him. He glowered, shoulders broad and heavy as he stiffened, their eyes clashing against one another in a silent battle.
By the time the two stopped glaring at each other, they were both turning to find Killian helping Faye off the table. Wayland stared at the male with distrust, something he’d never actually felt toward Killian since they met as children in the camps. Faye’s annoyance had been heard, but Wayland couldn’t focus on anything other than the proximity of her and Killian. He felt like a feral dog, possessive of the first piece of food he’d found in months and he hated it.
As the two of them moved off to find Faye a more comfortable place to rest, Wayland found himself turning back on Evie at the sound of her voice. His brows lowered in anger. Stay away from her? He tried to register the words, his chest heaving in irritation. Since he met Evie, he hadn’t ever felt this sort of anger toward her. The look on her face, the way she spoke to him, ignited something in his chest.“If I had stayed away from her, she’d be dead right now,” he said, voice low and sharp.
The rustling of sheets caused his eyes to shift beneath his heavy lids. Blinking the sleep from his eyes, Adrastus looked over his surroundings, his body aching slightly at the position he’d been in. His hands ran over the floor as he pushed himself up to his feet and yawned. The last thing he remembered was telling Arden a story. The boy fell asleep beside him and. . . He must have too, he realized, and then he saw Evie, bent over to tuck Arden into her bed, he was still sound asleep.
He moved with Evie when she came up beside him, arm wrapping lazily along her shoulders as they crept out of the room, moving to his own bedroom for the night.
* * *
The King was heavy on Adrastus's mind. He’d woken so early that when he peered over at Evie, her eyes remained closed, the quiet stir of her breaths escaping her lips the only sound in the room. He watched her for a while, taking in how peaceful she looked. It was nice to see after several days of her being at odds with Wayland and then the stress that lined her face each day. He knew that she was constantly drowned by worries and thoughts of her family and the King and the book. It was nice to see this version of her again.
Reaching over, he brought the blankets up closer to her, tucking her in. She nuzzled into his touch and a faint smile found his lips and he pressed them to her forehead before slipping from the bed.
The house was uncharacteristically quiet that morning. Not a creak echoed through the walls while he sipped his coffee and he didn’t remember a time when that had been the case in months. He surveyed the half of the book they’d managed to capture, his body becoming stiff and heavy with stress. The familiar weight took a toll on the High Lord, but he kept it on a harness, refusing to let it affect or leak into the lives of his loved ones. That was who he was. The man that made things happen. Took care of everyone without a thought for himself.
Rising from his seat, he returned the book to its warded room and headed for the sliding glass doors to the garden. His shoes squished against the moss and lush grass as he walked. The garden sang with his mother's aura. From the bushes filled with vibrant red strawberries to the rose bushes that wove their beautiful sworded vines across the walls. Approaching the water fountain, Adras reached a hand out, letting the falls run over his skin. It was crisp and cool against his hand and when he craned his head to look over the still-dim sky above, he felt her presence all around him.
“This garden is a representation of all life, sweet Adrastus,” her voice said to him as they peered over the chrysanthemums that wilted over, their petals straining. “Even those that don’t appear worthy can bloom into the most beautiful things,” she whispered to him as her hand waved over the flowers, replenishing them. They rose to reach for the sky, their petals peeling out and straightening as if they’d just bloomed.
“I miss you both,” Adrastus said quietly against the running water and then he heard a rustling nearby. His head turned in the direction of the noise and he was moving soundlessly through the garden only to come up upon no one other than Faye who seemed to be admiring a group of flowers known as Farsalia’s. The flower was an array of soft orange and blue spikes that created a circle, little water droplets forming at the tips.
“Those spikes are harmless, they actually water themselves,”Adrastus said behind her, causing her to jump in surprise. His lips formed a slow smirk at her reaction and he slid his hands into his pockets. At her explanation, he shrugged and looked over the variety of flowers before her. He didn’t blame her and knew that over the past few days, Evie had been nothing short of a mother hen to her sister. At the sound of Wayland’s name, he turned back to her, assessing her expression as she said it. With the knowledge of her possibly being his brother's mate, he couldn’t help but silently wonder if maybe she felt the pull yet too.
Stepping forward, he nodded. “My mother had quite the green finger,” he explained, eyes wandering over the expanse of the large garden and all its wonders. Every time he stepped into the garden it felt like the first time. There was always something new to explore. Blinking at Faye’s words, Adras pondered over the words, then met her gaze as she came to a stop beside him. The way she recoiled at the end of her rambling was as if she had overstepped a boundary. He didn’t want her to feel that way around him. A friend of Evie would be a friend of his, and family of Evie would be family to him if it was allowed.
The thought of Faye tending to the garden didn’t appall Adras in the least, in fact, it sent a wave of warmth through him. The Mother knew that Adrastus didn’t always have to time to do so, often leaving him feeling guilty for not spending more time on it. His mother was relentless with her daily visits to the garden, making sure every living thing was nourished and cared for. It lit him with a light he hadn’t had in so long to hear Faye’s desire to take care of it. He could tell she meant it and seeing how she tended to her own garden in the village, he trusted she wasn’t just saying the words.
“What is mine, is yours, Faye,” Adrastus confirmed, tilting his head at her. Sincerity glinted in his star-flecked eyes. “We have a rather large library with a vast section of knowledge regarding just the foliage of our realm. You’re welcome to visit it any time you’d like. Not only that but this very house,” he gestured around them, “is actually spelled to see to those who reside in its needs. You can just ask for what you need if it’s easier,”
Turning to watch the fountain as she ran her fingers over the moss, he sighed softly. “Don’t think of it as something you’re required to do, Faye, I can’t express the amount of guilt I feel that my world is terrorizing yours, if anything, I feel the need to reach out to you and your brother, it feels like it’s all that I can do at this time,” the last bit was a murmur in the wind and his eyes went cold at the thought of the King and all his wrongdoings.
“Just know, that whatever it takes, I will do it. If it means our worlds can live in peace once more, I will do it.” he didn’t meet her gaze this time, only stared off through the large pillar of bushes where the sun rose into the sky with bursting colors of pumpkin and magenta.
The sound of metal clashing against metal rang through the air of the arena. Sweat beaded off Wayland’s brow and down his temple as he trained against Killian. Both men were shirtless in the ring, wings splayed out before them and siphons glowing against the beating rays of the sun. A brisk breeze ran against them, but with all the movement and strength used to wield their swords, it did little to cool them off.
“Blowing off steam today?” Killian grunted as he shoved Wayland’s sword back with a heavy swing of his arms.
“Are we training or talking?” Wayland went for another blow, Killian quick to block it once more.
“You’ve been acting like a prick lately is all,”
A scowl contorted Wayland’s features and he advanced, quick and hard, shoving Killian back with a growl. “And you’ve been acting like a nosey ass lately,”
Killian shoved hard this time, ducking low to dodge Waylands next move and then he was sending Wayland to the ground with a swipe of his leg, both men grunting at the force. “You’re not this arrogant,” the Spymaster spat and Wayland stared up at him, chest rising and falling heavily as sweat sheened his tanned body.
“What?”
Wiping his face with his arm, he shook his head, backing up. “Ever since you met her, you’ve been a fucking mess, Wayland”
To hear Killian speak this way, was something Wayland wasn’t used to. The agitation in his voice and the irritated look on his face drew him out of his concentration and he propped himself up on his elbows. “What are you saying.” not really a question, but he wanted to know. Wanted to hear it out loud.
“I saw it with Adrastus, I see it in you,” Killian huffed out, “You can’t even control yourself anymore,”
Wayland shoved himself up and glared. “Shut up,”
“Am I wrong?”
“Shut up,”
“What are you going to do? Ignore it? You can’t.”
“I said, shut the fuck up!”
Wayland rose his sword and Killian rose his shield, blasting the blade off and he stared at Wayland in outrage. “LOOK AT YOURSELF,”
“What the hell is going on?” Nevara’s voice cut in, hands on her hips as she glared at them.
“Ask him,” Killian lowered his shield and sword, still glaring at Wayland who didn’t tear his gaze away. Without another word, he stormed off into the house.
* * *
A mate. The name was given to a pair of individuals with whom a special and very rare bond was shared. What were the odds? Adrastus and Evelyn were one thing. But him and Faye? What were the odds?
The group sat at the dinner table. Faye sat across from him and he avoided her gaze as best he could.
“We can’t very well bring the Queens here?” Nevara said over a bite of steak.
“No,” Adrastus rose his gaze. “That won’t be necessary,”
“If we can’t show them Sakaris, how are they ever going to believe us?” Wayland glanced over at Adras who looked over at Evie before saying.
“We’ll have to secure the Vertias,”
Killian and Wayland both blinked and Onica set down her fork with a ringing sound.
“You don’t mean. . .”
“It’s been a while since we’ve paid a visit to the Court of Nightmares,” Adrastus finally said.
The sound of his name on Evie’s lips didn’t quite reach him. A muffled sound at best. His entire focus was on the woman in front of him, her lids closed and the color drained from her porcelain skin. At that moment, nothing else mattered to him. His fingers bound themselves around hers and even Una didn’t try to pry the male free. She worked around him, magic working mysteriously to bind her wounds and heal her from the inside out.
Wayland wasn’t sure how much time had passed. All he knew was that Faye was breathing with staggered breaths on the table before him. A rush of wind alerted him that Adrastus and Killian had returned from the village, but he didn’t tear his eyes off her. As if when he looked away she’d disappear entirely.
Una finished her handiwork, wiping sweat from her brow with the back of her hand and she sighed before explaining that she’d done what she could, but the rest was up to Faye. She would live, but it would take several days before she would be back to full function again. Wayland murmured his thanks, hand still clutching Faye’s. He didn’t dare move. Still as a statue, he watched Faye, only shifting once to grab the damp towel Una had used, gently wiping any smeared blood from her cheek.
He could feel Evie’s gaze on them. On him. But he didn’t raise his eyes, and didn't want to see the look on her face. They just sat there beside her in silence. Until a small sound escaped Faye’s lips and her lashes fluttered once, then twice, and the first word to leave her throat was his name. He could feel her fingers twitching beneath his hold and he offered them a reassuring squeeze, relief washing over him and he let out a heavy sigh.
“I’m here,” he said, his voice early foreign to his ears. Evie was quick to move, making his muscles tense, but he let her hand slide from his own to reach for her sister. Wayland blinked at the two of them as though it was the first time he’d done so since he placed her on the table. His eyes burned with dryness.
Letting the two address each other, he only stepped in to keep Faye laying down when she began rising too swiftly at the thought of her baby brother. Once she settled back into the bed, her gaze met him once more and he felt like he could see her in every way. There was a familiarity in those sunsets. Like he’d known her. In another life.
He nodded his head at her gratitude, brows furrowing at her next words. His voice was pained, but he managed to say, “If I had done that, I wouldn’t be able to take the title of being your hero, princess,” his lips curved into his usual lopsided grin, but it barely reached his eyes.
Una had done a well enough job, leaving no room for scarring on her, but he could see in her eyes the trauma that still lingered. Wayland rose to his feet slowly. Black blood still covered him and he still had dried blood smeared across his cheek from the talons of one of the soldiers. He ran his fingers through his blood-crusted hair and cleared his throat. “I’m going to wash up,” he murmured to no one in particular, trying to reel himself back in from the state of panic he’d been in since the attack. It was all starting to hit him, brick by brick a house was created in the depths of his soul, one that held his deepest emotions and in the center, like a flickering fireplace, was the undeniable urge to protect her.
Once the final blow was served by a wave of Adrastus’ star-kissed shadows, he and Killian regrouped once they knew everyone left had fled safely, winnowing out of the village. They reappeared in the townhouse, the familiar scent of his home wafting through the air. When his eyes focused on the scene laid out before them, he felt his body stiffen at the sight of Wayland clutching Faye’s hand as she laid on the table under Una’s supervision. It was not only the realization of what sort of state Faye was in, but the look on his brothers face. A look he’d never seen there before. Animalistic and true.
When the two of them were filled in by Evie and Una, they all watched with Wayland as she worked effortlessly to mend the girl. Chewing on his bottom lip, Adrastus’ brows were set low as his silver gaze flickered between Wayland and Faye. There was a scent he realized. One that had not been there before. It was so specific, but unfamiliar all at once.
The sound of Evie calling his name caused his head to turn in her direction and then he was following her into the hall.“I don’t think it was a coincidence,” Adrastus murmured to her with a nod.“I have a feeling he has a good idea of what we’ve been up to, and that was just the surface of his backlash,” The worry that etched into his mates face made him tilt his head. Reaching out, he pressed his palms to either side of her face so she’d look at him.“Right now,” he nodded toward where Faye was.“She is your priority, and that’s okay,” he offered, brushing his thumb across her soft skin. He didn’t need her working herself up with the King. Not right now. He could hold that burden for the both of them.
Even with those words, it seemed to only bring on a new concern for Evie. Her eyes fixing on Wayland. He turned, surveying the General. Then a memory flashed, striking him hard. The day he’d been watching Evie and Wayland training. He remembered the moment it snapped into place. The predatory feeling that washed over his entire being when he looked at her. Wanted her. Needed her. A shift had been made in his eyes and he could remember Nevara’s words when she’d seen in happen.
“You fool,” she’d said with a laugh. He didn’t expect the words, turning to give the woman a bland look and she shook her head. “I can smell the bond flooding out of you,” she rolled her eyes and he knew she was right. That Evie was her mate, and nothing would ever be the same for him again.
Back in the present, Adrastus pursed his lips, still watching Wayland. Glancing at Evie, he nearly parted his lips to tell her, but she was in her own world. Distracted by the love for her sister and she was ready to head back to her side. Deciding that it would be best not to tell her now, not with Faye being in the state she was in, he kept his mouth shut and nodded to her, eyes twinkling as she leaned up to kiss his cheek and moved back to the sitting room.
The High Lord rose the stairs, following Arden’s scent that led him to Evie’s room. He slowly pushed open the door to find Onica sat on the floor, criss-crossed as she told him a make-believe story about dragons and princes and princesses. Adras smirked at the sight, slowly entering further, making them both turn their heads to look at him.
Sliding his hands in his pockets, he leaned against the dresser and rose his brows. “Don’t stop on my account, let me guess, the dragon is slayed and the prince and princess live happily ever after?”he said to Onica who huffed and Arden giggled beside her.
“If you think you can tell a better story, I’m all ears,” she crossed her arms. Adrastus pushed off the dresser, moving to take the spot beside Arden on the floor.
“Alright,” he cracked his fingers in front of him and smirked over at Arden who leaned in to listen. Onica smiled and rose to her feet, mouthing to him that she was going to grab something for him to eat.
“This used to be one of my favorites when I was about your age, you ready?”Adras said when it was just the two of them and he leaned back against the bed, Arden moving to scoot into his side to his surprise.
“I’m ready!” he smiled up at him.
“It was so beautiful in the country. It was the summertime. The wheat fields were golden, the oats were green, and the hay stood in great stacks in the green meadows. . .” he began, retelling by memory the oldest story of The Ugly Duckling. He could still remember his mother telling him the story, reassuring him that just because he was half Illyrian didn’t mean that he could not one day be great. She saw the dreams he had even as a child, and strived to show him that they were not just dreams, but truly reachable.
By the time the story was ending, Arden’s eyes had become droopy, slowly closing until he was limp beside Adrastus, arms clinging to his. He glanced down at the boy and his throat bobbed before he used his magic to bring the blanket down over him, remaining still as he slept.
Refreshed, Wayland had moved through the house. As he passed through the hall, he paused passing by Evie’s room. The door had been half open and inside, Adrastus and Arden sat on the ground, leaning against the bed. Both of their eyes were shut, chests rising and falling with a steadiness he’d never seen on the High Lord. Blinking at the scene, he reached in, shutting off the light and continued down the stairs. He’d stopped in the kitchen to collect a glass of water for Faye on his way back to her.
Slowly, he came to a stop beside her, setting the glass down as he took a seat. “Arden seems to be making himself rather comfortable,” he said softly, knowing that she’d want an update on her brother as much as Evie.
Onica piped up on the couch, nearly sending Wayland shooting to his feet. He hadn’t even noticed the girl. “Cutest thing I’ve seen in centuries,” she cried out happily. “I went to bring him food, but they were already passed out,” she shrugged, munching on the sandwich she’d made for Arden he assumed.
Another figure joined them in the room, Killian cleaned up as well, no longer sporting the blood of his enemies. He glanced over Faye and came to a stop at her feet. “You’re alive,” he said quietly, offering her a faint smile. “Good to have you on this side of the grass,” he pinched her foot, moving to the kitchen with ease.
Wayland turned back to Faye, “Do you need anything?” he asked, not knowing what to do with himself.
The meeting with the Queens didn't sit well with her. As Evie studied them, she found herself wondering how on earth any rulers responsible for a group of people could be so cruel and heartless. They were unsympathetic to the plight of her people, her family, and it made Evie's blood boil to sit there and listen to them talking about the villagers as if they didn't matter. A waste of resources. Their arrogance was maddening, and every minute spent in their presence brought her closer to the edge of her own sanity. Proof, they wanted proof that Adrastus wasn't who they thought he was - well, she was living fucking proof, was that good enough?
Suddenly, the world shook. Evie shot to her feet, feeling Adrastus's steadying touch. A shout from upstairs made her blood run cold, and then Arden was flying towards them, throwing himself at their feet. She wrapped an arm around the little boy and shot an anxious glance towards Adrastus. "What's going on?" she wondered, though she knew he had as little idea as she did. A suspicious glance was cast towards the queens, but she could see the fear on their faces as well - this hadn't been planned.
Everything was happening so quickly. Wayland was gone in a heartbeat, and they watched as he flew off in a hurry. Evie didn't have to wonder where he was going. Some part of her knew. "We need to get them out of here." She said to him, looking down at Arden, thinking of nothing else but his safety. Faye's safety. And it no longer resided here. As much as she hated the idea of tearing them from their home and uprooting their lives once more, it was the only way to keep them safe. It had to be done.
When Wayland returned with Faye in his arms, the world stood still. Panic flooded Evie, but she didn't let it show. Gripping Arden tightly, she listened as Adrastus gave ordered, nodding her head, agreeing to anything - anything to get them out of the human realm and to the safety that Sakaris could offer them.
...
The sickening sound of steel meeting bone filled the air around her, the bit of silver squelching when its reflective surface was coated in a wet layer of bloodied tissue as Wayland drove his sword through the rogue faerie's skull. Faye blinked up at him, but the world around her was wobbly at its edges and her eyes struggled to focus. Even if she had been able to look at him, she wouldn't have seen through the blood which coated her lashes, errant droplets splattering against the bridge of her nose, the delicate curve of her cheekbones. Those blue-brown depths were void of their warmth, glassy as they focused and unfocused in rapid succession, what inconsistent vision she did have dotted with splotches of blackness.
Seeing and unseeing.
When he moved to cradle her body against his chest, she blinked up at him. "Wayland," her voice cracked. She swallowed thickly against the coating of saliva that had pooled in her mouth, stopping up her throat. Tongue darting out, she wet her bottom lip and tried again."You were right,"the girl mumbled and she realized that she would get to see the look on his face - a lazy smile spread across her face at the thought. But the smile soon faded. A shaky hand reached up, fingertips brushing against the dried blood that had dripped from his fast-healing cut. "Oh. You're bleeding," was all she said, fingers dropping from his face as her eyes rolled in the back of her head and she saw no more.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
They were back in Sakaris.
As they appeared in the room near-instantaneously, Evie dropped to her knees and gripped Arden by the shoulders. She drew the little boy to her chest in a crushing hug, feeling his small body tremble beneath her. When she pulled back, one hand grabbed him by the chin, tilting his head this way and that, inspecting him for any sign of anything. "You're okay?" she asked him anxiously. Though the fighting hadn't reached them, they'd all been more than a bit shaken up. Her eyes searched his for confirmation, and the boy gave a single nod. She let out a shaky sigh and then turned her attention to Onica, who was asking, "What the hell - er, heck - happened?" she wondered, eyeing the small boy curiously. "I don't know,"Evie said, shaking her head, gaze going instead to the open windows nearby.
Wayland appeared suddenly, and the look on his face made her blood run cold. The man said nothing to any of them, moving to lay Faye out across the table Una had prepared in the middle of the room. Blonde hair was slick with blood. It coated her hairline, the side of her face, his chest. It was still flowing at an alarming rate, at a would-be fatal rate. When Evie moved forward, Wayland looked back at her with an expression that made her halt in her tracks. There was something savage gleaming in those hazel eyes. She turned her head and her eyes met Onica's. The dark-haired girl had wrapped a comforting arm around Arden, but her eyes were only for Evie. Brows raising in bewilderment, she gave her friend a look that seemed to ask, What the hell is that?
And Evie didn't have an answer for her.
"Wayland," she moved forward and placed a gentle hand on her friend's shoulder. He kneeled beside the bed, leaning forward with Faye's hand clutched in his own. When she spoke to him, he glanced up at her only briefly."You need to let Una work."It was as if she hadn't spoken at all, for all the effect it had on him. It wasn't that he needed to move, but she wanted him to. She didn't like the way he was looking at Faye, as if he were two seconds away from being crazed. Didn't like the way he was touching her, as if she were his lifeline to this world and not the other way around. Whatever was happening here, Evie wanted to stop it, even if just to get that haunting look out of his eyes - but she was powerless to.
When Adrastus and Killian finally appeared, the healer was still at work on Faye. She'd injured her head, but there was also some internal bleeding. The blood loss was severe, and with her being a mortal it took Una longer to set everything right. They watched with bated breath as she worked, all the while wondering whether or not it was already too late. Faye had been unconscious when Wayland had carried her in, her face as pale as a corpse. She'd awoken only shortly, to writhe in pain on the table before it had become too much and she lost consciousness once again. Arden had been ushered away to be made comfortable, or at least to have his mind taken off of what was happening downstairs.
"Adrastus,"Evie said quietly. She nodded towards the hallway, and exited with her mate following behind. When they were a safe distance away, she turned towards him once more. "The King?"it was a question and a statement all at once. She already knew, was just waiting for confirmation. "What are we going to do? There is no way the Queens are going to trust us now. They'll think it was a setup." She mused, frowning. Her head ached, and she rubbed at her temples. Coffee, she needed coffee. Coffee and a game plan, because she truly didn't know what to do now. None of this had been a part of the plan. Arden and Faye were supposed to be carrying on with their lives normally in the human realm - and now that had been taken from them, too.
"I don't like the way he's looking at her."She cast an anxious glance towards the closed doors beyond which Wayland still sat, kneeled by Faye's bedside. Una had long-since finished her work, and now they were just waiting on the girl to wake up. Still, he didn't move."Why hasn't he moved?" she questioned, shaking her head, none of it making sense to her. They could sit and theorize all day, but at the end of it none of them had any idea what the fuck was going on anymore. It was as if they'd stepped into a parallel universe. Up was down, down was up. She had no grasp on reality at the moment, and she was too tired to try and unravel the tangled web that was Wayland and Faye.
"I'm going to go back in,"said Evie with a soft sigh. "Will you check on Arden?"Another anxious glance, this one cast towards the stairs where the boy had disappeared long before. Evie didn't worry about his safety, not here, but she worried in other ways. Giving her mate a gentle kiss on the cheek, she parted ways with him and returned to the room where Faye still lay fast asleep. A glance at Wayland had her stomach knotting, and she thought it best to move towards the other side of the girl's bed, keeping her distance. Saying nothing.
..........
It was too bright. As her eyes fluttered slowly open once more, Faye squinted against the sudden onslaught of light beaming from the overhead fixture. Her head was pounding like a war drum, hard and fast and fierce. A soft breath escaped her, through her nose. A tired, weary sound. Head lolling to one side, she blinked tiredly. As the world came into focus, his face was the first thing she saw. Thick brows knitted together, hard lines drawn between them. Those unruly tresses of spun gold framing his face, falling into his eyes - eyes aglow with some emotion she didn't recognize.
"Wayland," she murmured, reaching out for him only to find their fingers already interlaced. She didn't know which was more perplexing - the fact that her first instinct had been to reach for him, or the fact that he was already two steps ahead of her. Blinking down at their joined hands in confusion, she allowed her gaze to travel back up to him slowly. The questioning look she gave him went unanswered but Faye remained silent, making no attempt to withdraw her hand. There was a shuffling nearby, and suddenly she became aware of other presences in the room."Evie,"she whispered, and then she was withdrawing her hand, reaching out for her sister instead as the other girl moved forward.
A gentle hand brushed blood-stained hair back away from the injured side of her face. It had been a bad gash, but Una had healed it easily. There would be no scar, though Faye might feel its effects for a day or two. None of them really knew how the magic would affect such a delicate organ as the brain. "Phaedra," Evie breathed out her name on a shuddering sigh of relief. The girl gave her a sleepy smile in response, and Evie couldn't help but to let out a shaky laugh. "You scared the hell out of me."Out of us, she wanted to add, but didn't. Faye went to say something, then panic flashed across her face. She was sitting up, too fast, the world was spinning and then someone - she couldn't tell who - was pushing her back down. "Arden," she got out, trying to sit up again. "Easy," said Evie, placing a hand on her shoulder."He's here. He's safe."
The blonde settled once more. For the first time, she seemed to understand where 'here' was. Their home, in Letharia. And something about the way they were both watching her told Faye that there was nothing temporary about this arrangement. Her gaze roamed the room slowly, taking in its wood paneling and the art on the walls, before it came to rest once more on Wayland. She studied him for a moment before saying, simply, "Thank you." And their gazes met. And held. Brows furrowing, she watched Wayland. Something about him was different, he was changed. She could see it, in the tousled waves of his hair, as if he'd run his fingers through it a million times, in the dark circles beneath his eyes, in the tightness of his jaw. He was changed, and she couldn't place how or why. Faye didn't understand why it unsettled her as much as it did.
"You're going to wish you turned that sword on me," she said softly, giving another fleeting glance around the room. A slow smile spread across her face, but it didn't entirely meet her eyes. "Looks like I am staying awhile."
Killian and Faye made quick work piecing together what was needed for the Queen’s arrival. When his Spymaster brought back a detailed floorplan of the house and exits, Adrastus sent it off to find the Queen’s once more, expecting that they would simply arrive without any further instruction.
The next morning, Adras rose early, everyone making their way one by one into the living room. At least everyone but Faye who he’d seen head out the door after explaining to Evie where she’d be off to. She made good timing with her escape, just missing Wayland who emerged from his room after what must have been a restless night judging by the dark circles that clung beneath his eyes.
Star-flecked eyes watched the arms of the clock as they ticked, just in time for the clock to fix itself at twelve. A wind whipped across the room, and five figures appeared, flanked by two guards apiece. The Queens.
The eldest of them, clad in an embroidered wool dress of deepest blue, was brown-skinned, her eyes sharp and cold, and unbent despite the heavy wrinkles carved into her face. The two who appeared middle-aged were opposites: one dark, one light; one sweet-faced, one hewn from granite. They even wore gowns of black and white. The youngest two queens—one black-haired and black-eyed, careful cunning oozing from every pore as she surveyed them. The other one spoke first, and was the most beautiful—the only beautiful one of them. Her curly hair was as golden as Wayland’s her eyes of purest amber.
“Not a minute late,” Adrastus said, remaining still as their stone-faced guards scanned everyone. The sitting room was enormous enough that one nod from the golden queen had the guards peeling off to hold positions by the walls, and the doors. Stepping forward, Adras paused when the queens all sucked in a little breath, as if bracing themselves. Their guards casually, perhaps foolishly, rested a hand on the hilt of their broadswords. As if they stood a chance—against any of them. Wayland and Killian were playing the role of mere guards —distractions. But Adras bowed his head slightly and said to the assembled queens, “We are grateful you accepted our invitation, please, sit,” he offered.
The eldest declared to him, “You have an hour of our time. Make it count.”
Glancing at Evie, he took a seat beside her and nodded before beginning. “As we’re sure you are aware, war is coming, it is only a matter of time before the wall collapses and both of our lands are in danger.”
“We’ve been preparing for some time now,” the black-gowned queen rolled her eyes.
His eyes darkened at her uncaring tone. “Respectfully, It doesn’t look like your people are preparing in the least,”he challenged and the golden queen piped up.
“This territory is a slip of land compared to the vastness of the continent. It is not in our interests to defend it. It would be a waste of resources.” she insisted and he could feel Evie shift beside him. Could feel the anger rising in her blood. The queen noted their reaction and added. “If you want to waste your resources, then by all means, let the High Fae of Letharia defend them. After all, shouldn’t they defend against a threat of their own making?”
Adrastus’ hands tightened into fists, but he remained composed.“Neither side is innocent,”he countered calmly.“But we might protect those who are. Together.”
“Oh?” said the eldest, her wrinkles seeming to harden, deepen. “The High Lord of the Night Court asks us to join with him, save lives with him. To fight for peace. And what of the lives you have taken during your long, hideous existence? What of the High Lord who walks with darkness in his wake, and shatters minds as he sees fit?” A crow’s laugh. “We have heard of you, even on the continent, Adrastus. We have heard what the Night Court does, what you do to your enemies. Peace? For a male who melts minds and tortures for sport, I did not think you knew the word.”
“Do not claim to know me. I am a man of peace, and if you truly don’t give a shit about your people, then let us, we asked you for an artifact—”
The ancient one’s eyes were bright as she declared, “Give us proof. If you are not the High Lord that rumor claims, give us one shred of proof that you are as you say—a male of peace. Then we can talk.”
“You desire proof?”His mind went to Sakaris. The peace that hid amongst the city. Whether not he wanted to show these awful queens such a delicate piece of his world. If it meant saving people—he would.
Suddenly a shudder creaked through the house and everyone was rising to their feet in a fluid motion. Adrastus reached out, grabbing hold of Evie as he assessed the room. The queens guards drew their swords free, Wayland and Killian mimicking the action as their siphons gleamed throughout the room. Another wave hit the house, this time louder, shaking pictures off the walls.
“What is this?” one of the queens asked and motioned for the guards to near them so they could winnow away. Once everyone was collected, Adrastus glared toward them, watching as they disappeared from where they stood. Then a boy came flying down the stairs, yelling out of pure fear as he ducked between Adrastus and Evie’s legs, clinging to his sister. Reaching down, Adras rubbed his small back, eyes darting to Killian who nodded and his wings expanded out behind him. Shadows erupted from the Shadowsinger and he shoved open the door. Wayland and the others followed him out, not wanting to be caught beneath a falling building. The sound of screams out on the distance were like thunder.
He tossed and turned all night, wings curling around himself as he blocked out any form of light, including the moon. A low groan crept out of his lips. It was her eyes. Those sunset skys kept staring back at him. Like they were back out on the dancefloor and he was holding her, their noses just inches from each other. He could still smell her, even after his shower. She lingered on him like she was woven into his soul. If it wasn’t her eyes, it was the tears he saw streaking her cheeks. The look she gave him when he made Aeron apologize to her. She hated him. He could see it burning there, but he could live with that. He realized that he would much rather have her hate him and be treated correctly, than to have her like him and be miserable.
When the morning came, he knew he hadn’t gotten to sleep for long. Only an hour or two if he was lucky. Taking his time getting ready, he stretched out his wings and arms, letting out a yawn. He wasn’t ready for any of the day. For seeing Faye. For the queens. Hell, even seeing Adras after the lecture he’d given him and Killian yesterday. Sure he’d seen him angry at others, but rarely directed at himself.
Downstairs, most had gathered and he found that there was one face missing from the group. He supposed she was necessary for the meeting, but he couldn’t stop the hoping that was in his chest that she would be. It wasn’t like she would have looked at him or spoken to him after yesterday, but her presence in the room would have been enough. To know that she could at least be in the same room at him. That would have been enough.
As was expected, the meeting didn’t go smoothly. He thought that Aeron was a piece of shit, he just hadn’t met these five yet. The way they talked about their people with such little concern of their fate. It made his gut twist with irritation. How someone could be in such an important and high position and have such little respect or value as a person and then for there to be five?
It felt sudden when the room began rumbling beneath their feet. Like a tree collapsed just outside. Wayland and Killian had their swords drawn, eyes pointed at the queens as if it had been their doing, but when he took in the fear on their faces, he realized it wasn’t. They all moved for the door, weapons bared. Adrastus’ darkness began pouring out all around them, shielding Evie and Arden.
Faye.
Wayland looked to where the screams echoed and then back to Evie and Adras before he took off without a word.
“Wayland!”he heard Adrastus call after him, but he took to the sky, any voices coming from behind were interrupted by the roaring of wind as he flapped those membraneous wings, lifting himself high above the village and what he peered down upon was enough to make him pale.
Cottages, shops, people were burning. Blood stained the streets that was becoming littered with bodies of varing shapes and sizes and the ones creating the chaos were a mess of pointed ears, talons, tails, teeth, and scales of many different colors. An onslaught of killers sent by the King.
Wayland lowered himself closer to the streets, hazel scanning each roadway, every faces of those who ran and screamed for their lives. His green siphons blazed and he sliced through a blue-skinned faerie, his long black hair whipping as he screeched in pain, collapsing to the ground. He ran on heavy boots that thudded soundlessly as he went. Black blood stained his leathers and the exposed flesh of his arms. More soldiers came at him from behind. His wings were hard as rocks as they expanded, whipping one of the creatures to the ground before piercing his sword down through his chest, pinning him to the dirt. The other soldier took the opportunity to slash Wayland across the cheek, talons drawing blood. He growled out in pain and with one swift motion, his sword was being ripped out of one body and plunged into another, ending the fae with one blow.
Reaching up, he wiped the blood that slid from his face and just as he went to wipe it away he saw her. Lying up against a building while a fae soldier with pale grey skin, scales marking his body. His hands ended in talons dipped in ebony and he towered over Faye, a sickening grin twisting his features. He was moving before his mind could register the scene. The wind sent blood spurting back against his neck as launched himself back to the sky once more in a powerful leap, only using a brief gust of his wings to propel himself toward her at impressive speed.
The General Commander landed, the dirt clouding at his boots as he brought his arms down in a long swing, his muscles rolling beneath his tanned skin as he forced his blade down the center of the soldiers head. The creatures eyes rolled back into his head and when Wayland ripped his sword free, he kicked his boot out, sending its body flying backward, skidding against the cobblestone.
His shoulders rose and fell with heavy breaths and he whirled, turning to look down at Faye. Blood trailed down her face from her hairline and he was dropping to his knees before her, sword clattering on the ground beside them. Shaking hands reached out to touch her, one hand on her shoulder, the other brushing her blood away from her eyes. She was staring at him, eyes so wide and full of horror, but concern burned in his own. “Faye,” he whispered her name, his voice dry.“I’m right here,”he said softly. "I'm going to get you out of here, okay?" he explained and scooped her up, one arm below her knees while the other cradled her back. As he adjusted her, returning his sword to its sheath on his back. In a gust of wind, they shot to the skies.
* * *
When they reunited with the others, Adrastus ordered him to take Evie, Arden and Faye to Sakaris. An he obliged, leaving his High Lord with the Spymaster to carral the rest of the soldiers before they could harm anymore villagers.
The group arrived to the city much easier thanks to Adrastus’ daemati abilities. He sent word to Onica who met them, helping winnow Arden and Evie while Wayland flew with Faye out of fear that the winnowing would only affect her head further.
With the blonde still in his arms, he shoved open the door and Una was already preparing her table for Faye. Moving through the room, he laid her down on it, eyes searching her face. Seeing her in such pain made his stomach flip with nausea and he couldn’t stop himself from reaching out to take her hand in his own. He kneeled beside her, watching Una’s every move as though he didn’t even trust their best healer to touch her. A strange animalistic need to protect her flowed through his veins. At fierce as Faye had been when he accidentally stepped on her precious wildflowers in the woods.
She was his wildflower, he realized, and she would not be stepped upon.
Wayland didn’t miss the rain cloud that seemed to sweep over Evie’s gaze. The General furrowed his brows at his friend, flicking at a strand of hair that sat atop her shoulder. Eyeing her suspiciously, he knew damn well she was lying, he wasn’t stupid, but he didn’t push her. Knew Evie well enough to know that if she was going to tell him something, she would do it on her own accord. He learned that quickly when training her. Always a much more physical being in that way.
Faye on the other hand, didn’t dodge his question to his surprise. She explained her troubles to the group, though he could see the reluctance in her eyes when she spoke. A ball. Wayland glanced around at the others, taking in their expressions that matched his own. Confusion, mixed with a stale tension that clung to the air.
“As long as it’s not a masquerade,”Adrastus spoke up at Evie’s other side, silver depths scanning the invitation.
At the confused look Faye shot toward his High Lord, Wayland shrugged and leaned his head back against the couch.“Touchy subject,” he muttered and it was settled.
They would be attending a ball.
* * *
Even after two days. No word came from the Queen’s and this left the group with more than enough time to sit around and do a whole lot of nothing. Wayland had received the cold shoulder from Evie for the most part, but it didn’t stop him from still cracking jokes every now and then with her, trying to find some hint of a smile. He wasn’t used to having her be upset with him in the first place, but to be upset with him and having no idea why, that was a bit more difficult to handle.
When Killian would go off on his daily trips, Wayland and Adrastus would train in the woods with a couple of rounds of hand-to-hand combat while the girls were off in some other part of the house. It was when Adras or Evie decided they wanted each other's company again that he had to find ways to amuse himself.
The strangest part of waiting for the day of the ball, Wayland could have sworn that he was experiencing random waves of anxiety. He wasn’t used to having that sort of feeling. Usually, he would find ways to release such stress, but this came out of nowhere, and it didn’t truly feel like it belonged solely to himself. Like he was feeling someone else's emotions, peeking through a veil. And then, as quickly as it arrived, the emotion disappeared.
“You sure this glamor is going to work?”Wayland asked Killian as he tightened up the tie around his neck.
“It’s worked in the past,” Adrastus murmured as he entered the room, fixing the collar of his suit.
“Arden hasn’t noticed our wings,” Killian noted, working on the laces of his dress shoes.
“Arden is ten,”Wayland shot back, arching a brow. Killian chewed on the words, but before any remark could slip out of his mouth, the girls appeared at the top of the stairs, dresses cascaded down their bodies and they began making steps down the staircase.
Hazel-colored eyes drank her in profusely. A thin, sculpted figure. Her waist was tapered and she had a burnished complexion. A pair of arched eyebrows looked down on dark sweeping lashes marked by coal. Delicate curls of honey framed a stunning jawline, expanding down a swan's neck. Enticing, constellation-blue eyes gazed at Evie who was moving to meet Adrastus, but he couldn’t find himself looking anywhere else. He lingered over her puffy, heart-shaped lips which matched the tint of her translucent rose-colored dress. Wayland could feel his pulse pumping brutally against the skin of his cheeks, his blood seemed to rush at the sight of her.
A clearing throat managed to get a blink out of the General who forcefully tore his eyes away from Faye to find Killian staring at him with an unimpressed expression on his face. Wayland scorned the Spymaster, turning back to the others who nodded in confirmation to Faye’s question.
* * *
It was as if actually being at the event rose some sort of disagreement with Wayland. His gaze was constantly scanning the area, taking in everyone that surrounded the group silently. He didn’t let a single face slip past him without analyzing and trying to grasp the situation at hand. Just how he would any other day in Letharia.
They all fell into step behind Faye who was leading them through the crowd. Looking ahead, he tried to guess which male she would be bringing them to. Which one of these men it was exactly that could claim to be an important commander? The man that appeared before them, was not what he anticipated, to say the least.
Sizing the red-haired male up, Wayland came to a stop along with the others as introductions went around. He took note of the way that Faye’s body seemed to tense around the man's presence, and then the breath that she let out. His brows lowered slightly, flickering between the two of them. Alcohol radiated off the man and he knew the others could smell it too. As far as Wayland was concerned, the man wasn’t off to a great start in terms of introductions. Although there was a smile on his face, it screamed false. A facade.
His eyes clashed with Faye’s and he swore at that moment, he could hear every word that went through her head. Not in his ears, but in his heart. A silent understanding flickered between them, but it had struck so quickly, he couldn’t comprehend it. Then she was saying his name, drawing him out of the strange state. Wayland gave the man a brief nod of his head, watching as the pair went off to dance with one another. Wondering why part of him nearly reached out to grab her arm. He couldn’t understand.
“I need a drink,”Wayland excused himself from the group, maneuvering through the crowd to find a waiter.
“You’re brooding, darling Evie,”Adrastus said into Evie’s mind, reaching for her hand as he led her toward the dance floor. He turned to slide his hand around her waist, drawing her against him. “And you are entirely too beautiful to be broody,” he teased lightly, tilting her chin up to look at him. Silver met the sea and he smirked. “We’ll be home soon,” he murmured, not wanting to see the way she had been so obviously avoiding Wayland’s attempts at small talk.
Wayland watched beside Killian who found him in the crowd as the others danced and they each brought their glasses to their lips.
“Something bothering you?” Killian asked, not looking at his brother. Wayland swallowed the liquid in this cup, shaking his head. His eyes were settled on Evie and Adrastus as they danced, but when a cold sort of shiver rolled down his back. His gaze switched, moving to Faye and Aeron. They were no longer dancing together, but the commander now held her wrist. A wrist that didn’t glint with that iron band he’d seen her take off at the lake. Tension rolled between the two of them, and even from where he stood across the ballroom he could tell it wasn’t the kind of tension one would want between a romantically intertwined pair.
Something was bothering him now. He thought to himself, watching Aeron return his sickeningly fake smile back onto his smug-looking face. The man pissed him off, he realized. Just his presence pissed him off. Before Killian could stop him, Wayland set his drink down on a passing waiter's platter, legs moving in the direction of the pair as Aeron bowed to Faye, looking one gust of wind away from collapsing.
The golden-haired General’s footfalls stopped just beside Faye, eyes looking over Aeron as he rose from the bow. His eyes were glossed over by intoxication, a stark contrast against his pale eyes. As the two males stared at one another, Wayland forced his lips into a half-hearted grin, the same way Aeron seemed to wear his smiles.
Turning his attention to Faye, he reached out his hand for her to take.“If you don’t mind, I’d like to have the next dance,” he eyed Faye and then turned to Aeron, expectantly. If he wanted to pretend that he was some happy-go-lucky commander man, then Wayland would take advantage of it. He could see something flash behind Aeron’s gaze, something dark and Wayland’s hazel eyes darkened in turn, a challenge that Aeron simply met with a nod.
“Not at all,” the male said, looking over Faye for a moment. “I need a refreshment anyways,” he stated before stalking off.
Wayland moved into position before Faye, one arm embracing her waist, drawing her close while the other hand slid his fingers up the inside of her arm until her hand splayed for him to intertwine their fingers. “He seems like a real prize,” Wayland said sarcastically, the next song beginning with a thrumming of instruments. He led, their bodies moving elegantly along the marbled floors. His eyes met hers, a sternness in them and he cut her off.“You don’t love him,”he said lowly, beside her ear while guiding her body softly but not subtlely; clearly stating his intentions by moving himself, inviting her to follow along. Wayland remained alert, eyes scanning the floor ahead of them, watching traffic, but also constantly aware of what was happening right in his arms. Following her through her every movement. If he led a step or a pattern that she interpreted differently, he adapted to her in turn.
“You can barely breathe when you’re in his presence, you lock up,” as the rhythm rose light and airy, Wayland lifted his partner briefly for the dance, moving her back down slowly. He stepped forward, and in turn, she stepped back, mirroring one another with effortless movements.“I saw him grab your wrist earlier,”he twirled her outward, bringing her back into his embrace, letting her slide against him in a swift but crisp movement, he made sure to take into consideration the pace of the music. They moved so in sync that others had begun watching as they danced, heads craning to look. The musicians even seemed to be playing for them specifically, raising their volume.
As he crossed her arm over, her back against him, he eyed the red marks on her skin and glared. “The bracelet is made of iron,” he let her unravel herself back outward and as the song came to an end, Wayland tucked her against him, sweeping her down into a low dip, her golden waves a waterfall reaching for the ground as he held her, knee bent, their noses inches from each other and he breathed. “He wants our kind dead,” it was a statement more than a question. The words were a whisper between them and the song slowly came to an end. Slowly, he rose her back to her feet. Bringing the back of her hand to his lips, he smiled, but it didn’t meet his eyes. All he needed was to see the look on her face to confirm his suspicions.
“I told you, I could dance,” he said, moving to walk off into the crowd once more.
She was impassive to Waylands prying and his teasing. Why the man had even settled himself on the shore beside her, she had no idea - but his presence wasn't welcome, and the glare she gave him said as much. "Do you enjoy punishment? Is that why you continually seek me out?" she asked him bluntly, giving the General a rather unimpressed once-over before lowering herself fully back out on to the grassy bank. Blue eyes fluttering shut once more, she tried to concentrate on the sun's rays warming her delicate-toned skin. It was impossible with how much he chattered in her ear.
Faye tensed as he began to speak of his own experience with swimming. Unable to stop herself, she turned her head to look up at him as he admitted to her that he hadn't known how to swim for a long while. Funny; she would have thought he was damn near perfect at everything, always, from the way he carried himself. The story quickly shifted from a shared defect to an offer to teach her to swim. An offer that ended in a bit of teasing that she might have found charming, had it been anyone else.
Pity, for a moment she had almost enjoyed listening to him talk like a normal human being - but the moment was fleeting, and so was any regard she held towards him.
"I know how to swim," she gave an indignant sniff, feathers ruffled by his assumptions. Or perhaps by how close he truly was to hitting the mark. "I choose not to." That much was the truth, though only barely. She did know how to swim - in the most bare, basic, all you can do to save your own life sort of way. But that was enough for her, she didn't need to know any more. She had no desire to spend her days splashing around in the water, when there was much better things to do ashore.
Or at least she thought so, until he stood up and offered her his hand.
Head tipped back, she stared up at him openly but with guarded eyes. Noted the way he seemed to eclipse the sun entirely, obscuring its light - and yet she found he put forth his own. The heat from its rays sizzled and shimmered around the edges of Wayland's glistening form, basking the man in a wispy, golden glow that somehow seemed to radiate from deep within. Her gaze followed the droplets of water which dripped from the ends of his damp hair, splashing onto tanned flesh and trailing a path down the broad expanse of his chest, along the length of his arm and bicep, dripping from outstretched fingertips to land in the grass between them.
What must it be like, she wondered, to be so beautiful and yet so agonizingly exasperating?
A wicked smirk played on the edges of his lips as he offered her his hand, and Faye found herself unable to decipher the true intent behind the gesture. It was unsettling. Reading people had always come easy to her; she chalked it up to a lifetime of observation and the careful navigation of social barriers. And yet when it came to him, everything went blank - he was as solid and impenetrable as a brick wall. Perhaps that was why he seemed to try every last one of her nerves, which were generally rather patient by nature.
Brows creasing slightly, Faye reached out, taking his hand and using it to haul herself to her feet. The sunshiny glow surrounding the General went far beyond his looks, the man's touch leaving her skin feeling pleasantly warm and tingly. The kind of warmth that made you want to curl up and close your eyes, the kind which could easily lull pretty girls into a false sense of security. Free hand coming up as well, she clasped that calloused hand between both of her own. "If this turns out to be some ploy to drown me," her voice held a warning edge to it, though the corners of her lips tilted upwards ever so slightly. "You'll find I bite back."
Did she truly think he'd try to drown her? No - his offer to teach her to swim had seemed genuine. But there was something about his playful edge that made her uneasy. There was an unpredictability in his mischievousness. Something about him left Faye feeling that she must always keep her guard up around him.
Withdrawing her hand from his, they walked in-step the short distance to the water's edge. As Wayland lowered himself into the water once more, she frowned. Its rippling edge lapped lazily against the bank, and yet it still seemed too unpredictable and wild a thing for her. Still. with him watching her expectantly, she felt that she had no choice. One hand reached back to begin undoing the layers of her gown, and the other pointed a threatening finger at him, as if reminding him, remember what I said. Bit by bit the layers fell away, until she stood there in her ivory-colored chemise staring down at the water. Her nose wrinkled slightly as she thought of the inevitable feel of the fabric sticking to her skin, wet hair curling and clinging around her shoulders, pruned fingers.
"I'm going, I'm going," she snapped out at Wayland, shooting him a scowl. After a moment of hesitation, she removed the iron bangle hanging from her wrist and let it drop onto the pile of discarded linens - better safe than sorry, after all. Faye slowly lowered herself onto the bank and, after a moment's pause, into the warm water. Even in the shallows, her muscles were taut and tense. There was no danger, she knew that. It was a lazy lake, no current to disrupt their enjoyment. And yet her body seemed to sense underlying danger, muscle memory fooling it into a false state of panic. Chills errupted up and down her arms, despite the lukewarm water, and her teeth began to chatter with the effort of keeping her body from folding in on itself. "Ah yes, what fun," she mumbled to no one in particular, gaze finding the safety of the bank - it looked more and more inviting with every passing moment.
"I don't need your-" she began to protest Wayland's offer to teach her once again, but the man cut her off mid-stride. Glowering at him from beneath drawn brows, she said nothing. And then, after a moment, extended a shaky hand in defeat. Despite her vehement protesting, her fingers gripped his tightly as he led her away from the questioning stares on the other side of the lake, to a little pool hidden in an alcove behind one of the bank's many surrounding hills. The water here was impossibly calmer, the area more contained and controlled. Perfect for learning, though its student was either too proud of too traumatized to show much enthusiasm.
"This isn't necessary, I really can-"as if fate was not on her side, the sandy bottom of the lake cut off suddenly and she dropped down into its murky depths. Faye did know enough about swimming to know how to break the surface once more - she kicked off from the ground, hard, and emerged spluttering, water spewing everywhere. One hand curled tightly around Wayland's forearm, the other brushing back stringy hair as she gasped aloud. Face contorting into something softer than it had been before, lips tugged into a frown and brows drawn together now tiredly, not out of defense, she looked up at him. "I hate the water," her voice was a whisper, and she swallowed down the remnants of the lake water which had threatened to drown her just moments prior.
He was moving, hands suddenly at her hips, their chests pressed flush together. Faye drew in a breathe, nails biting deeper into the flesh of his forearm. The erratic beating of her heart sounded in her ears, and she waved it away as her body's reaction to the fear of being submerged once more. "Show me," she said softly, swallowing against the terror that rose in her throat, threatening to choke her. After a moment, she thought to add, "Please."
............
"I don't like it,"Evie said as she watched Wayland and Faye disappear around a bend in the lake, hand in hand.She had thought it odd, his sudden willingness to reach out to her sister. From the moment they'd laid eyes on one another, there had been nothing but contempt between the two of them. She knew Wayland, and knew that his smart mouth was bound to rub just of anyone he came into contact with the wrong way, most of all her sister. Though a bit hardened around the edges now, the girl had always appreciated good-breeding, intelligent conversation, and gentle souls. The two of them just didn't mix, not at all, which was why she'd thought it was a safe bet to send the two of them out training to try and ease a bit of that tension.
Now? She wasn't so sure it had been a good idea.
Did she truly think that they'd kill one another? No, of course not. They were both assholes, but neither posed a threat to the other. Still, knowing how tense their interactions had been thus far, she didn't like leaving them on their own. It was as if her two worlds were colliding, threatening to tear one another apart, and she wasn't so sure she could live in the aftermath of that if they happened to be successful. As noble as Wayland's intentions seemed, he had a habit of making enemies with his sharp tongue and no real knowledge of how to interact with someone still so entwined with their own humanity. And though Faye looked innocent and doe-eyed for the most part, Evie knew that the girl had inherited much more of her fire than just the occasional flare of temper, which was bound to put her in far over her head with Adrastus's General, who was more than capable of handling his own.
Frowning over at the two men, she gave the slightest shake of her head. "Fire and brimstone just walked off hand in hand. I fear we're all bound to burn."
All three men had their gazes bouncing from one face to the other as Evie offered up several different locations to visit in the village. It wasn’t until Arden’s face lit up and he was jumping to his feet that it was decided. They were headed for the lake.
The group was up and moving in no time. Although they appeared tall and brooding beside the girls and small boy, they walked with grins screwing up their faces while Arden moved his mouth wildly, words spewing from them at a million miles per hour. At one point the boy had fallen into step beside Adrastus, peering up at him with his brows furrowing.
“Are you and my sister married?” he asked as they drew up the side of a sloping hill of grass and blossoming flowers. Just at the other side of the hill was the lake, the grass stopping and shifting into a warm sand and clay.
Adrastus cleared his throat, looking down at Arden and Wayland and Killian pressed their lips together, fighting off grins at the bluntness of his question.
“No, not married,”Adras tilted his head at the boy while they approached the waters edge.“But I do love her, very much,”
Arden smiled briefly and then his forehead crinkled once more with a thought. “How come you don’t marry her then?”
Adrastus smirked and came to a halt as the boy readied himself for the water along with Wayland and Killian.“You make a good argument, Arden,” was all he said, ruffling up his hair before moving to ready himself for the water as well.
Stripping from their leathers, Killian shot a glance over a tanned shoulder toward the girls who paused up on the hill a ways. Adrastus followed his gaze, then Wayland did. Both men turned and gave Wayland a suspicious look that made him scowl.
“I couldn’t have made her that mad,” he defended himself“That is not because of me,” he nodded and before either of them could ask him what happened out during training, Wayland was moving into the water after Arden who found himself a long stick, swinging it back and forth through the air like a sword. Wayland’s wings curled tightly against his back while he waded into the water, letting it lap against his stomach.
“That is one mighty weapon,” Killian whistled from behind Wayland and Arden flashed his teeth in a gleeful grin. “Do you think we can take him?” the wavy haired male narrowed his eyes in a calculated look toward Wayland who shook his head, a smirk tugging one side of his lips as he got into a fighting stance.
“Only one way to find out,”Wayland shot back and Arden rose his small arms, creating a big swiping motion with his imaginary sword. Adrastus laughed, and came into position beside Arden.
“Help!” Arden cried out through his belly-filled laughter and Adrastus got Arden up on his shoulders, giving him the upper hand in the battle. Killian went for Adrastus while Wayland unarmed Arden, gently trying to tear him down from his throne atop Adrastus.
When both Arden and Adras were defeated, sending both of them submerging in water, Adras raked his fingers through his inky strands, shooting a curious glance toward the girls who still sat and talked with one another. Meanwhile, Wayland and Killian kept Arden busy, no longer armed, he just threw himself at the Illyrian’s. Killian got hold of Ardens legs while Wayland grabbed his arms and they swung him, Arden giggling fiercely before they tossed him into the water and he came splashing back for more.
Faye’s gaze caught Adrastus’ just in time as he called over to them. When Evie turned, there was a familiar feeling that beat against his chest when they looked at each other. As if his heart skipped a beat and his stomach fluttered at the sight of her smile. Urging her to join him, then glanced to Faye, a silent invitation to her as well.
A large splash distracted Adras and Wayland grinned, all three of them ganging up on the High Lord.
“We’ve formed an alliance,”Wayland snickered and they rushed him, taking him right off his feet.
After a while of entertaining Arden, the group dispersed about the lake, exchanging small talk as the boy looked for unique shells and rocks to collect. Wayland shook his head at one of the small stones Arden held up and confirmed that it was indeed not an agot. After a bit more identifying, Wayland’s eyes shifted over to where Faye leaned back on her hand, eyes closed as she basked in the sun rays. For a moment, he didn’t see that spiteful girl he’d trained that morning, but something tamed and calm. She glowed beneath the sun, like a field of dandelions.
Blinking, Wayland withdrew from his thoughts and swam to the shore while the others were deep in conversation. As soon as he neared her, her forehead creased with annoyance, eyes still shut despite him standing in her sun. Raising an eyebrow, he sat down beside Faye, ignoring her swatting gesture and her demand.
“What’s the matter, do you have a weird birthmark or something?” Wayland pried, a mischevous glint twinkled in his eyes. When she didn’t give into his playfulness, he turned to watch the others out in the water. Judging by how defensive she sounded, he had a good idea of what was really going on. Being near water had made him uncomfortable for a couple days after Adrianna’s trial. Seeing the panic on Evie’s face. Remembering how his lungs felt like they’d burst. He understood that it could be an obstacle, but as he watched Evie swimming beside Adras, it only proved to him that fears were meant to be broken.
“I didn’t know how to swim for the longest time,” Wayland admitted, listening to the sounds of nature around them. “It wasn’t until I nearly drowned my partner and me at the camp back home when Adrastus’ mom took us to a lake, forcing me and Killian both to learn.” he turned, his mop of wet blonde waves moving with him. “I can teach you, if you want,” he paused,“I promise I’ll only make fun of you a little bit,”
Moving to his feet, he outstretched his hand to her.“Come on, I don’t bite,”he wiggled his fingers to her. “Not unless you ask nicely that is,”he smirked, waiting expectantly for her to deny or accept his offer. Not that he would have really given her a choice in the matter. He didn’t know why exactly it felt so necessary. To have approached her at all. That same strange feeling rushed over him. The same one he felt when she opened the door. Pushing it down, he forced his mind elsewhere.
“Is it just me, or is that…odd?” Adras mumbled to Evie and Killian, watching Wayland interact with Faye. The last thing he expected after how their previous encounters together went was his General reaching his hand out to her. He was usually avoidant of those he disliked.
“Odd is one word for it,” Killian blinked at them and shrugged.
“And why is that, princess?” He shot back, when she exclaimed she didn’t dance.“Commander couldn’t teach you that either?”
She knocked back the bow nonetheless and he watched her intently while she did so. Following what he instructed, Faye launched an arrow into the target, just missing the center. And all of a sudden. Done.
They’d spent all but two whole minutes in training and she declared she was done. He could already see the reactions she would have gotten back in the Illyrian Camp. None of them being good.
Refusing to take that as an option, Wayland shook his head.“I don’t think so,” he crossed his arms over his chest, eyes surveying her, scrutinizing every last bit of the blonde before him with furrowed brows. Quitting wasn’t something he took lightly. It wasn’t even considered an option growing up in the camps. Not that he’d wish that kind of treatment on anyone particularly, but in the same sense, he felt highly of what he’d taken out of it all. How warriors were made and trained and the heart one had to bear to be in the position he was in now after centuries of dedication, war, and pure unfaltering persistence.
“You’re already doing better,” he pointed to her arrow in the target.“Now, go again,”he ordered, not taking no for an answer.
When she sneered at him, he felt his lips try to tug upward at the corner. “Your lack of persistence is annoying,” he mused, waiting for her to shoot. As she got into position, he moved to correct her, only to have her side-step away, he stiffened and watched as she corrected herself and he sighed, stepping back to give her space.
The next arrow sprang out, burying itself into the target, directly beside his own arrow. A grin formed on his lips at the quickness in her development and he looked at her.“Well done,” her response was enough to make that grin on his face smug. “I’m a fantastic dance partner.” Wayland boasted, “Just ask your sister,” he gave Faye a wink that he knew would get beneath her skin and she sauntered off to collect the arrows.
He’d managed to get in a good two hours of training with Faye despite her trying to give up on him. They’d gotten in so much practice that he was even about to call it a day at the sight of her shaky arms. Her precision was far more impressive than when they started and her posture became more natural looking.
“Dare I say, I’m impressed,” he shot a hand out, capturing the tossed bow, letting it hang at his side.
The two of them made their way back to the estate. Glancing toward Faye, he noticed the flush on her cheeks. Good. He thought. At least he knew he accomplished something with her.
Just as he went to take another stride, her arm whacked him in the chest, bringing him to a halt. Brows lowering in confusion, he stared at Faye. He didn’t sense any sort of danger lurking around them, so why she was suddenly jumpy made little sense to him.
At least, not until she pointed toward the small buds protruding from the forest floor. Just in front of his boots. He examined them, still not fully understanding, but then the girl got down and began collecting them like a mother hen. He blinked in surprise at the action. Not fully expecting someone so… irritating and fierce to like something so pure. So delicate.
“I’m sorry if I didn’t see the giant caution sign above your tiny forest flowers, princess,” he murmured, but still watched her in awe as she gathered them up and glared at him like he’d just slaughtered a family.
“Oh, come on,” he followed after her, falling in step behind her so as to not run into any more invisible buds of apparently great value.
“So I take it you garden?” Wayland pried. The sound of crows cawing in the distance surrounded them as they moved through the woods. “We have a large one back in Sakaris, full of various flowers, vegetables and fruits.”He wasn’t sure why he was telling her this. Not sure if it was out of interest or purely to fill the silence as they walked.
When they returned to the estate, there were several faces that greeted them. Killian returned from his duties and Evelyn and Adrastus sat at the table, speaking to Arden who was in the middle of telling them what he’d accomplished in Evie’s absence.
“How did it go?” Adras looked up at the pair and Wayland glanced at Faye.
“Well you weren’t wrong about her needing better lessons,”he smirked, quite satisfied by the look that screwed up on Faye’s expressions. “But, she’s a quick learner,”
“Like her sister,” Adras smiled at Evie, pressing a kiss to her cheek.
“Any word?”Wayland turned to Killian who shook his head.
“Queen’s tend to take their time,” Killian muttered with distaste.
He didn’t really expect that the Queen’s would have responded with any word yet about the meeting, but he was hopeful that they wouldn’t have to sit around blindly waiting for long. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case and so he shrugged.
“Then what is there to do in this village?” He looked over everyone and then at Evie. Crossing over to her, he squeezed her shoulders, smirking.“Tell us about the fun things you were up to back in the day,”
They moved to the dining room, and the tension was high. No one sat, rather standing in a small semi-circle, exchanging tense looks. Faye felt the odd one out, regardless of the fact that Evie moved to stand beside her, as if hoping to somehow bridge the gap. There had been a time where they'd stood side by side, the two of them against the world. A time when she'd felt that her sister was truly her other half: rough where she was soft, bold where she was meek, strong where she wavered. Evie provided, and Faye nurtured, and together (though she'd been young, and therefore most of the responsibility had fallen on Evie) they had sustained a minimalistic and tight-knit lifestyle. But that was all gone now, ripped away from them and disguised as a blessing. After having spent so much time apart, Faye didn't know where they stood or even how to speak to her.
"I noticed," she cast a glance towards Evie. as the man addressed her changes. Her words held no bitterness, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in her gaze. All thoughts of her sister and her newfound immortality was wiped away as the male continued to speak, of change and of war. Brows creasing, she cast a glance first towards Evie, then towards the others. "War? Why?" she blinked. There had been tentative peace for so long now, and everyone had seemingly benefitted from it. Why would the King seek to start war amongst them again? Surely he had to realize that while it hadn't destroyed both their worlds the first time around, it had come close - what was to say this time it wouldn't do them all in?
The second male stepped forward. He inclined his head towards Faye, and she immediately felt a rush of warmth towards him. Pale pink lips even curved into the ghost of a smile at the thought behind his gesture - politeness was something she valued, especially in wee beasties such as themselves. "The Book of Breathings," she repeated, trying to understand. "And the Queens have it? Where exactly do we play into all of this?" she asked, her tone polite when she addressed him, for the sake of his own politeness. But there was no missing the underlying question: why the hell are you all here?
It was the golden-haired brute who answered her question.
At first, she didn’t even realize what they were asking of her. Mutual ground was what he said they needed - a meeting place. In other words, somewhere as unthreatening as possible to house the Queens. As Faye slowly realized that they were requesting the temporary use of her home, the girl’s brows raised in surprise. “Is that how one asks for favors where you’re from?” she arched a single brow, arms crossing over her own chest to unconsciously mirror his pose. There was a slight tic in her jaw as she studied the male, something about his carefree and rather abrasive attitude rubbing her the wrong way. Even when his arms dropped and he uttered what she assumed was meant to be a half-assed attempt at politeness, her own arms remained tightly. “What would be appreciated,” drawled the blonde, “Is if you’d let the big boys make the plans. As they seem to have a certain way with words and you,” she gestured towards him with one hand, a lazy wave. “Do not.”
Evie sucked in a sharp breath. There was a razor-sharp edge to her sister that she didn't recognize, and she found herself wondering when exactly she'd hardened so much. A pang of guilt shot through her at the thought, and she wondered if perhaps she wasn't the cause - or, at the least, her time away. Or perhaps it was simply her return, her strange and altered presence in their home that brought out such a defensive, snarky side to the girl whom she remembered as being so amiable, caring, and thoughtful.
Faye's gaze shifted back towards the dark-haired male: their leader. He commanded a certain presence of authority that was unmistakable, even before she caught the look he shot at his fair-haired companion. At the apology, the girl inclined her head ever so slightly. Acknowledging the apology, as was the polite thing to do. "No need for apologies - this is a strange situation on both sides."Her tone was sincere when she spoke to their leader, but it quickly shifted. "Forgive me, General," and she swept into a low curtsy that would have been polite if it weren't so mocking. Politeness truly was one of the things she prided herself on most, though it seemed to have escaped her in his presence.
Gaze flickering back towards Evie, she fixed her sister with a serious stare. She felt guilt-ridden by the defeated look in the other girl's eyes, as if she were watching and waiting for a rebuff. When, Faye wondered, had she ever turned her sister away before? Regardless of what had changed between them, how she'd changed, that certainly wouldn't. Finally, the girl said, “This is technically your home as much as it is mine. You are welcome here, for as long as you'd like to stay.” And she meant the words. She would never turn her sister away, let alone in a time of need. She owed Evie so much more than she could ever repay, and truly loved the girl as a mother figure rather than an older sister - even if she was having a hard time sorting through her tidal wave of emotions at the moment.
................
Dinner would have been a sullen affair, if not for the bright little boy who was overjoyed to have not only his sister returned to him, but several guests to entertain alongside her. A true social butterfly, Arden made friends wherever he went. Even amongst a group of brooding, mostly-silent faerie warriors.
"I can shoot now, too." bragged the boy, over a forkful of roasted potatoes. He shoveled it into his mouth and speared another, talking through his mouthful. "I can even string up your old bow." There was a prideful look on Evie's face as she began to praise him, only to be cut off. "Hardly," scoffed Faye. There was a softness in her eyes when she looked at him, though she rolled them playfully. "I shoot straighter than you, Arden." The boy's face screwed up and he pointed his fork threateningly at her. "You've got a better teacher," he pointed out. Breaking in, Evie asked in surprise,"You shoot? You never had an interest in it before."Blinking at her sister, Faye hesitated. Her stomach did somersaults at the thought of Aeron, the man to which she found herself betrothed.
Though not a love match, it was a smart match - he came from a wealthy, honorable family of warriors. She was a lady now, the daughter of a wealthy merchant. What about that didn't make sense? Aeron himself led raids along the wall, ensuring its fortitude against the fae. He'd been the one to insist that she learn to defend herself, and he had a persistence about him that not many dared to oppose. They had been betrothed for a few months now, and round her wrist was an iron bangle that he'd given her as a symbol of his commitment. And a symbol of his hatred for their kind - for his sister's kind. Unconsciously, she gripped the thin band and pushed it further beneath her sleeve.
Without giving her a chance to even form an appropriate lie, Arden cooed, "It's Aeron." Recognition immediately flashed in Evie's eyes, and she fought to keep the frown off of her face."Aeron." She repeated blankly. "The Commander's son?" Feeling suddenly sheepish though she didn't know why, Faye said, "He's the commander now." A flash of something crossed Evie's face and her gaze hardened when Arden added, "And her husband!" The girl rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "He's not my husband - but he will be. Eventually." And her gaze met Evie's squarely, a silent exchange passing between the two of them. The room was silent, the disapproval heavy in the air, but Faye's chin remained raised.
Turning her head towards Adrastus, Evie said, "Someone needs to teach her to shoot properly," and then, back towards Faye, "I stole his bow a decade ago, and on the off chance he's still scouring the woods for it, I'm not so sure he's much improved."
The night and stars have a way of reminding us how vast life is, yet sometimes we feel weighed down by our own struggles. If anyone here ever feels overwhelmed or needs support to navigate tough times, professional psychotherapy services can provide a safe space to find clarity and healing. Just wanted to share this in case it’s helpful.
Waking up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors would have been heaven....if she hadn't woken up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors.
The crash started her awake, eyes flying open. Her heart had already begun to race, chest rising and falling before Faye registered the fact that she was still in bed, tucked safely in her mountain of pillows and blankets. Only...not. Mortification set in as Faye realized just how wrapped up in the both of them she was. Limbs flung every which way, personal space completely gone. Her cheeks flushed a violent shade of red as she blinked up at the men, still bleary-eyed from sleep. Killian was still half-tucked beneath her, and Faye wiggled herself sideways to give him some space. The Shadowsinger abruptly left the bed, well on his way to leaving the room. Wayland's taunt echoed in Faye's ears and she slapped at him blindly, even as she let out a groan and rolled across the bed in search of his warmth. Down one body, she focused all of her remaining energy on the man still in her bed. Face burrowing into his chest, she locked her arms around Wayland and hid away, half out of embarassment and half because she was still exhausted.
“We need a bigger bed,” she murmured against his skin, well on her way to dozing off once more. But not before she sent Killian a sleepy, teasing, Don’t snuggle, my ass.
And she had to admit, he wasn't half bad at it.
xXx
For once, she wasn't complaining about the strain in her muscles as they trudged uphill, or the shortness to her breath as she did her best to keep up with the Illyrians leading the way - all Faye could focus on was the view on their way to the top.
As they walked up those crumbling old steps, the woman couldn't help but to stare at the remains of the once-great temple in awe. The stonework was unlike anything she'd ever seen before, ancient and old and carved with such precision - the labor of some long lost love. Though the building had long-since begun to crumble, the statues remained standing. Somehow they looked as if they had always belonged here, half in ruin and covered by overgrowth. Faye could have sworn that the ground itself hummed with life as they approached, as if something old and long-forgotten was waking up to murmur hello.
She couldn't help but to stare, to greedily drink in every curve of those enormous statues as she imagined the kind of devotion that must have inspired their creation. Humans didn't erect statues like this. They worshiped their gods with measly alters and their Kings with statues of pure gold, because that was what was expected of them. There was no life in those structures, no love, no sense of eternity or the everlasting. Everything in her past life now seemed so mundane, so insincere. Standing at the top of the stone steps, with her chin tipped towards the heavens as she studied those weathered depictions of Sunara and Lunaris, listening to Killian explain their purpose, Faye felt infinite. She felt whole and connected and purposeful, for the first time in this life and the one before.
She was as ethereal and immortal as those two sisters - a balance between the sun and the moon.
Those few words flitted around the edge of Faye's subconscious mind for much longer than she gave them permission, and it wasn't long after Killian uttered them that the blonde's two-toned gaze was shifting between her companions with mild interest. Of all the temples they could have chosen, all the legends she could have learned...the coincidence in the way this one mirrored her exact predicament was unsettling. Wayland had always been her sun, long before she even realized it. Everything about the man exuded warmth - from the roots of his tousled blonde locks to the very tips of his bronzed flesh, every inch of him was pure sunshine. He was larger than life, a steadfast pillar of honor and loyalty and all the brightness that made men great. He thought and spoke and acted with a sort of fiery passion that could quickly rage into a wildfire if left uncontrolled.
And then....the moon. Tall, dark, mysterious. Killian was reserved, careful, and so intentional with his every movement. Impulse was foreign to him. Composure, cool calculation. And yet he loved deeply - she could see it, in the way he looked at the Inner Circle. It was there in the things he did in the dark, when the shadows enveloped him and he lost himself to another, lonelier world entirely. It was there in the burdens he shouldered alone. For them. His passion was cool, but it wasn't less. His presence was subtle, but it couldn't be ignored. The man was pure determination and will, someone that could push her to the very edge of her limitations and then ground her with just the brush of his fingertips.
\
Balance, that was the word that kept tugging at the back of her mind. Wayland and Killian, the two of them were already balanced. They were light and dark, hot and cold, hard and soft - the list of opposition was endless. And where did that leave Faye? Who was she, what role did she play here? Was she supposed to be dusk? Lukewarm? Pliable? Somehow being in the middle seemed lackluster. As if she gave up a little bit either way to keep herself rooted firmly in the middle. And yet, what could she do? What could she be? The Sun and The Moon were already taken, and there wasn't a third deity. Just enough room for the two pillars - they were all that were needed.
The top of the steps found them at the entrance of the temple, though its doors had long since been torn away and the structure itself was crumbling beneath the influence of the elements. Moss ran rampant between the cracks in the masonry, and ivy crept along the lowermost bricks. Dirt coated the floor like a second skin, and it looked like it had been eons since anyone had stepped foot up here. A glance upwards told her that the roof of all things remained relatively sound, supported by those two mesmerizing pillars that towered far overhead. And beside them, two enormous stone wolves. One with etchings of the sun, the other with the moon. Fierce and powerful, protectors and allies. Faye reached out and brushed her fingers against one of those stone wolves, wiping away the dirt and debris that stained its granite fur. "They're beautiful," she said softly. And they were. Not beautiful in the way of diamonds and rubies. The statues didn't glitter like gold, nor did they sparkle or shine. They were just a couple hunks of cold, hard stone that gazed back at them lifelessly. And yet there was beauty in the intricacy, in every curve of the wolves pelts, every shadow lining the sisters' faces. There was beauty in the time, effort, and soul that had gone into creating these pieces. There was even beauty in the way the earth sought to reclaim them as its own, beauty in the way everything in this world eventually came full circle. Faye knew she could live a hundred thousand lifetimes and never dream to recreate something half so inspiring.
Carefully, the trio made their way into the abandoned temple. Faye treaded lightly, stepping over fallen columns and wayward bricks that had tumbled loose from the walls and the ceiling. Their feet made dusty footprints as they walked along, not stopping until they reached a dias in the center of a large, dome-shaped chamber. Sunlight poured in from overhead through the spaces intentionally carved out of the ceiling, filling the room with a faint glow. Faye glanced around that little chamber curiously, brows puckering while her eyes sought out whatever it was they’d come here to find. And then suddenly there was the glint of sunlight on granite and there, in the center of the dias, she saw it - and how could she have missed it? Missed him? Standing there, larger than life with his head bowed and his teeth bared as if daring them to approach. Not a protector, like the other wolves. No he was too big, too fierce. Something told her that he was a key player in the story of Sunara and Lunaris, however it might end. And when Killian’s shadows flickered out to wipe away the grime coating the wall behind the statue, leaving the wolf bathed in flame, she realized that perhaps he was a key player in her own story as well.
Fenrir, the wolf who would swallow the sun and burn up the world - darkness and light come together to forge something new.
Revelation came flooding into Faye so hard and so swift that she had to take a step back, her widened blue eyes scanning over the length of that lone wolf as her hands trembled by her side. And all at once, the answer so plain that she couldn't understand how she missed it before, Faye realized that she didn't need to balance out the sun and the moon - they balanced her. She was not torn between the two, but rather cocooned. Not caught between The Sun and The Moon, but enveloped equally by both the light and the darkness. She gave up nothing, no part of either, because both continually poured into her. They were two sides of the same coin, but she….she was in a league all her own. The Sun in one hand, The Moon in the other, and what she did with their power was up to her.
As the metaphor slipped away, Faye was left there standing face to face with Fenrir. To make up for the step back, she took two forward. Fear left her gaze, replaced with a newfound warmth as she reached out and stroked her fingertips along the underside of the wolf’s massive neck. Suddenly, he didn’t seem quite so ferocious and alone. And silently, she thanked him.
Killian’s voice pricked her ears, and Faye looked over at the Shadowsinger. The sound of her newfound nickname on his lips made her smile in a way that set her entire face beaming, and his words sparked something in her chest. Swallow the sun? For him? She could do that. Almost as soon as he had finished speaking, Wayland’s voice caught her attention. Faye’s head shifted to the other side, and his words sent that little ember in her chest smoldering. All of it, she’d burn all of it down. For him. For them. With them. There was no hesitation now when she reached out and gripped them both tightly by the hand, feeling her power surge through her veins fast and fierce. An inferno with no beginning and no end.
She was going to set the world on fire.
…
Faye stood in the center of the adjoining room, staring at the men who watched her from a few yards away. Flicking her fingertips, she clung to the power that she could feel ebbing and flowing there. A warmth desperate to get out in a surge, a wave, a stream - it didn’t matter. She could feel that power churning somewhere deep inside, popping and hissing as if her core was molten and the magic was bubbling up, threatening to overflow. She imagined it like a stream of liquid light, like the tendrils she’d created a few times before. Golden and shimmering, bubbling up from that pit inside her belly and flowing through her veins. Up and up and up, along the curve of her elbow and into her fingertips where it settled and pulsed and begged for release. In her minds’ eye Faye could see it, could feel it, could taste it and touch it. It was her and she was it, there was no separation - they were one.
“Stand back,” she said quietly, looking at the two Illyrians. She remembered the last time, how easily she’d lost the leash on her magic and allowed it to run rampant. It had taken control of her so quickly, so easily, and she didn’t want that happening again. But if it did, she wanted them far enough away that they wouldn’t be caught in the crossfire. Though they were unwilling to budge, a stern look from Faye and a few flicks of her fingertips in their direction got the men to put a little more space between them. When the feet turned into yards, she felt a little bit better about unleashing whatever magic she had that was pounding against the walls, demanding to be let free.
Drawing in a deep breath, Faye closed her eyes. She reached out for every ounce of that power she could feel straining against the confines of her skin, reached out and drew it forward until it danced along the palms of her hands, shimmering brighter and brighter as she dug deep to pull it forth. Palms shaking as she stared down at them, Faye gritted her teeth and yanked. She remembered that other world, the pool of water that had grounded her so easily. That was the source of their power, Killian had said. Everything they were resided within that pool. And so she pulled from it. She imagined the source of her power as that little body of water, silvery and weightless, and once she’d grabbed hold, Faye began to drain it.
The magic didn’t leave her body in a frantic rush. It wasn’t a clap of thunder and a streak of lightning. It wasn’t an uncontrollable flash of power that she couldn’t contain. It was slow and precise, like unraveling a thread. The shimmering balls in the palms of her hands began to grow, and grow. Before long they formed one ball, one huge golden orb with sunshine-yellow flames flickering around its edges as it built and built, that pool steadily draining as Faye used it to fill her hands with magic that felt eerily similar to that silky, temperate liquid when she molded it in the palm of her hands. As the orb grew larger, its light began to fill the room. Just a dull, flickering glow that slowly grew steadier and steadier the longer Faye was able to hold onto it.
I am Fenrir, she told herself. I will swallow the sun. Flowers will wither. Kings will fall.
I will burn this world to ash, and fill the next with my glow.
The orb was growing too big. It suddenly began to feel hot in her hands, and Faye could feel that inner pool of power running dry. She could hear her magic whispering to her, tickling at the edges of her control. Almost, almost. She continued to spin that orb like a spider spins its web, pulling at the little golden thread until it went taut and she knew its end was near. As her arms began to shake, now with exertion, she knew that it was time to cap the magic. Time to ground herself, to keep it from becoming too much, to keep everyone safe. And so she imagined herself planting two feet firmly in that pool and dropping to her knees, letting the water rush over her. Much more quickly than she’d been able to draw the magic to her, she was able to cut it off. The source stopped flowing, and Faye was left with a trembling ball of light in her hands and no idea what to do with it. It was heavy, and growing heavier - too heavy. She couldn’t hold it.
With a cry, Faye let go. A burst of light filled the room then, blinding for a moment as it dispersed. No heat, no flames, just pure sunlight flooding the room. A frenzied end to her first manifestation of power - but she would take it. The light began to slowly trickle out of the room, and she blinked a few times as her eyes adjusted to the now near-darkness. Across the room, Killian and Wayland were doing the same. As the light ebbed away fully and their senses readjusted, they all seemed to realize it at the same time.
She’d done it.
Light filled her, so bright and bubbly that Faye was sure they had to see it shining through her flesh and bone. The men were beaming themselves, looking torn between pride and bewilderment as they approached her - in one piece. Faye sprinted across the distance separating them. Her feet couldn’t carry her fast enough. She was floating, gliding, flying across the room so quickly that she kicked up dust and sent bits of gravel skidding in every direction. All thought left her mind as she flew into the first pair of arms that were reaching for her - Killian’s arms. She would have rebounded off of the man’s broad chest if his biceps hadn’t wrapped around her, locking her in place. Faye’s hands flew up to either side of the Shadowsinger’s face, cupping it in her hands for the briefest of moments before her lips were crashing against his urgently. Fingers curling into his flesh, she clutched his mouth to hers for one prolonged, sweet moment before she was tearing herself away from him, a squeal sounding in the air. Faye spun out of Killian’s arms as quickly as she’d launched herself into them, stumbling the two or three steps towards Wayland. Her hands gripped his forearms tightly and the blonde jumped up and down excitedly, her eyes bright. “Did you see that? I did it! It just bubbled up and I grabbed it and I pulled and I did it, I swallowed the light!” She was shouting and she didn’t care. Didn’t care that she was a twenty something girl playing warrior queen, didn’t care that she was ridiculously excited over exhibiting the most basic control over her magic, didn’t care what they might think of her for it. She did it - she did it, and they were one step closer to rescuing Evie because of it. Because of her. Because of them.
Another huff of frustration flew out of Phaedra. The fifth one that day to be exact. It was still progress though. It was five less than he had heard from her yesterday, so there was that.
Twigs and brush snapped and crunched beneath their boots as they pushed through the thick brush that had overgrown the pathways they traveled. He and Wayland had their swords in hand, cutting their way through where it became otherwise impossible to walk through. Phaedra was close by, moving with her arms outstretched in front of her as they tried to get through with sheer will, a grimace plastered on her face as she did. The Shadowsinger glanced in her direction when the sound of a branch whomping her echoed between them. Make that six huffs of frustration.
A dimple formed on Killian’s right cheek at the threat leaving her lips and he gave another hard sweep of his sword through the foliage.
“You wound me, Wildflower,” Wayland said with a hand placed over his heart protectively. The Commander then shot a grin toward Killian. The act made a wave of relief crawl up his spine to see his relationship with his brother was becoming slowly mended after weeks of built-up tension. He had almost expected the opposite to happen after their conversation with Nevara back at the townhouse. It wasn’t like the topic was something one would deem comfortable. It ended with Nevara explaining that in the end, Phaedra was now bonded to both of them and not in the way expected. Her further research highlighted that the Carranam bond was not much different from the mating bond and that by the laws of magic, they were both equally a part of her soul, etched for her and only her. It explained the things he had been feeling, and that part was much-needed clarity, but it left them all to face that Phaedra didn’t have to choose. She could have them both.
The idea hadn’t left his mind since it was brought up. Have them both. It was hard for him to face the idea that he might just want Phaedra the same way that Wayland did. Entirely. Not just something that was once platonic, but something much more raw— something more demanding. He’d felt the desire to want to be near to her plenty of times since their bond was created, but as the days went on, and with this new knowledge. . . Killian watched Phaedra, as each step she took strained soft muscles against tight leather that hugged her hips, thighs, and calves. Her waist was bound by leather as well, hugging the swells of her breasts in a way that made keeping his eyes on her face rather difficult. His jaw clenched at the thought and he tore his gaze away abruptly, forcing himself to concentrate solely on cutting through the vines in front of him. He couldn’t let himself think that way. Couldn’t let himself believe she’d truly want both of them. Part of him wondered if such a thing would work. How that territorial part of both him and Wayland would be able to rest in such a predicament?
Phaedra’s outburst managed to steal Killian from his thoughts and the three of them finally managed to shove through the thick of it all, stepping out into a large clearing atop a hill that rolled downward toward a small village. Monfall. It was the only village between them and the old forgotten Temple of Carsadona. Faye had begun taking long strides toward civilization and Killian grunted, trying to hold back a laugh that threatened to bubble up. Reaching out a hand, he curled his fingers into her leathers and tugged her to a halt before she got too ahead of herself. When she turned to look at him with furrowed brows, he nodded his chin in the other direction toward the temple sitting in the distance. Her face fell instantly and though her words should have wounded him, it only managed to earn a smirk from him as she turned and trudged down and around the outskirts of the village instead.
“I think you broke her heart,” Wayland commented, falling into step with him as they trailed after her.
“Imagine if she knew about the infamous baby goats of Monfall,” Killian murmured and Wayland snorted loudly earning a scowl from her.
***
Nightfall reached them midway through the next forest and the large moon blanketed them in a luminous blue glow. They’d managed to reach the beaten pathway leading to an old hunting shack the three brothers used to visit regularly. It was small in size and had one bathing room, one bedroom, and a small kitchen with a fireplace.
“There it is,” Wayland announced, pointing up the path. In its lack of glory stood the loghouse. It was just as he remembered it and memories of the three of them drowning themselves in mead and singing off-key around a campfire resurfaced.
Killian shoved open the door, causing dust to fly around the room as he squinted through the darkness to see what sort of condition they’d left the place in. To his surprise, the house was cleaned up and aside from some dust, it was rather welcoming. There wasn’t much doubt that Adrastus had the place managed by magic, similarly to the House of Wind.
“I’ll start gathering firewood,” Wayland offered after shrugging off his pack onto one of the seats. Killian gave him a nod and headed for one of the kitchen drawers to collect a book of matches. He set his things down on the small kitchen table and made his rounds about the shack, lighting up candles and lanterns. He stole a look toward Faye who had peeked about herself, and then she was shoving open the bedroom door, staring into it like she’d seen a ghost. He knew why she looked that way and blew out the match in his hand.
“You and Wayland will take the bed,” Killian explained, moving to rummage through the food in his pack.
“And where do you intend on sleeping? I’m not even sure that these chairs are fully useable for sitting let alone a good night's sleep.” Wayland asked as he walked inside a moment later, arms full of lumber. “You, me, and Adrastus used to have to share that bed if you don’t remember. I don’t see the problem with us three. Unlike Adrastus, she won’t try to punch us in her sleep.”
Killian stiffened, his searching hands pausing in the depths of his pack. “I don’t find sleep easily, I think it would be best if—”
The thud of wood hitting the floorboards made Killian turn towards the Commander who stared at him with a stern expression. “Look, I know things have been weird between the three of us lately, but we all heard Nevara. Whether we like it or not, these bonds are set in stone, and there isn’t a whole lot that we can do about it. I rather not spend the next few centuries tiptoeing around each other if I can avoid it.” Wayland shifted his gaze from Killian to Faye. “It’s one night. What are your two cents on the matter?” He reached out, grazing his fingers against her knuckles and Killian’s jaw ticked.
“You also heard what Nevara said about the Carranam bond.” Killian forced through clenched teeth.
Wayland remained quiet for a while as if trying to swallow that large pill once again. “I know that you care for Phaedra. Just as I do.” There was something in his tone that implied he still wasn’t entirely thrilled about the idea, but there was defeat in there too. As if he’d come to accept that fact.
Killian’s golden hues shifted to meet Faye’s blue ones. Just as he did? A warmth spread through his chest when she returned his stare and his shadows seemed to hum in response. That warmth seemed to always caress the coldest and darkest parts of him. Parts that had convinced him plenty of times that he did not feel the same way that his family did. His heart was far more broken and detached, and that was what made him such a good Shadowsinger at the end of the day.
Wayland was staring at Phaedra now, his brows lowered slightly. “And I know that she cares for you.” He paused. “I just don’t know if either of you has accepted that yet.”
His throat had never felt more dry than it did right now because he was right. Ever since the bond was created, not only his shadows tried to lure him to her side, but unconsciously, he did the same to himself. He couldn’t help but be there when he felt her near or in distress. At first, he thought it was just part of their powers wanting to work in tandem, but he would be lying if he said it wasn’t emotional too. He wanted to protect her, serve her, and keep her satisfied. The evidence was in the way her touch made his soul scream in gratification, it was in the way his eyes softened whenever he looked at her.
“I accept it.” Killian’s voice felt far away suddenly and he could hear his blood rushing through his ears.
Wayland nodded firmly and bowed his head to look over his mate. “I have, and will always accept it.”
But did she?
There was nothing but cold, glittering flames - a world full of that icy darkness that stole away her very breath and left the world around her struggling to endure. Faye’s glassy eyes flickered between the people in the room, those faces she loved, and her heart plummeted. Stop, please stop, she willed the magic inside of her to obey and it laughed in response, those shadow flames burning brighter. The magic had surged in an act of protectiveness, and now it flowed through her veins freely with no intention of being reigned in. Perhaps it enjoyed being unleashed, left to ebb and flow as it pleased. Maybe it still sought to fill the gaps in her chest, that hollowness she knew no amount of power was going to stitch back together.
Golden eyes burned into hers. Killian. Trembling hands reached out towards the Shadowsinger, cupping either side of his face as the man barred her in with a strong forearm braced on either side of her head. Something deep inside of her clicked, his mere presence enveloping her like a cocoon of safety. That fear ebbed for just a moment, some part of her registering that as long as Killian was beside her, everything would be fine. His voice whispered through her mind, beckoning to follow, and Faye didn’t hesitate. Eyes slipping shut, she trailed behind him to that other place, the murky realm that she usually found herself fighting so hard to escape. Panic flared up once more for so many reasons: sheer terror at being in this place again, the memory of the relentless power of the cauldron as it sent wave after wave of deadly magic towards them, knowledge of the hell she’d left raging around her friends and mate in the real world.
And when she entered this place, she found herself alone. Power rippled out of her even here, just the tiniest bit, and she could feel it searching for him. Summoning. And then Faye could feel him, and she spun in his direction. The relaxation was visible in the slight droop of her shoulders, the easing of her spine, the softness in her eyes when she looked towards him. And when Killian reached out for her, there wasn’t a moment of hesitation as she laced her fingers with his and squeezed them gently - as if she needed that touch, needed to feel his skin against hers. He was warm and steady and hers.
You need to ground yourself, he told her. Faye was about to open her mouth to tell him that she didn’t have the faintest clue on how to do that, but then he was tugging her down, down until they were both on their knees facing one another. He was showing her. Knowing what she needed from him without her having to speak a word. And so all she could say to him was, “Okay.” As much as said in that one little word as was left unsaid. Okay, I trust you. Okay, I’m ready. Okay, I relinquish control. In their everyday life, when they spoke and when they sparred and when they trained, Faye fought tooth and nail to prove herself to him. Those words from that very first training session, his implication that she wasn’t strong enough, had always lingered in the back of her mind. She would do whatever it took to prove him wrong and change his mind. But here, this was his domain and he was completely in control.
Water rushed over the girl as she knelt beside him and then their entwined hands were submerged beneath it. Faye was surprised to find that for such a dark place, the water here didn’t reflect its surroundings. Something about the fact did ground her - everything here was just so different, so otherworldly, so beyond them. Eyes blue once more, she blinked at Killian when he began to explain about their combined power and its extent. When he spoke, she listened. But it was still hard to understand what he was saying, to figure out what exactly he meant. How could she not be afraid when their power was so much? When it was so unpredictable when she was the one wielding? And when Killian leaned forward, putting his head in the water as well….yeah she was a little afraid. But then she relaxed and leaned forward, giving into his pull, falling through this other world with him.
Everything stopped. Just like that, they were back in the townhome in Sakaris and all of those flames had disappeared. Faye wasn’t sure how he’d done it, but she could feel that magic buried deep down once more. Under lock and key. Still nose to nose, Faye blinked up at Killian as they shared a mildly surprised look. His voice was soft against her ears, not in disbelief. Maybe it was a hint of pride she heard in that hushed tone. “We did it,” she corrected gently. All of it had been Killian. Even if she had somehow grounded herself, he was the one to show her the way. As with every victory she enjoyed recently, it was as much his as it was hers. And then, the words for his ears only, flitting through his mind like a gentle caress, Thanks, Killy. The words were intimate somehow, as much as they were genuine, and she had to drop her gaze.
When Killian had stepped away and she finally came face-to-face with the aftermath of her magical relapse, Faye cringed. Guilt flooded her at the sight of those faces, the people she called family, looking so unnerved and confused. She couldn’t blame them - she was feeling the exact same way. Her gaze found and lingered on Wayland, still kneeling several feet away, who looked at her with something akin to sadness for a moment. Green eyes watched her, his shoulders slumping. The words he murmured all but tore Faye apart, that acknowledgement that this bond between herself and Killian was something real. But I still love you, she wanted to tell him. You’re still my mate. But those weren’t the kind of words she spoke aloud - they were too weighted. Too much promise in them. All these months she’d been avoiding saying exactly how she felt about the golden-haired warrior and this was exactly why - things changed, people changed, and in the end even the fates themselves couldn’t do anything about it. And just as she’d always known she would, here Faye was proving that she didn’t deserve Wayland at all, nor the bond that had been forged for them by the Mother herself; a bond that she’d so graciously accepted right before turning around and forging another.
Killian walked towards Wayland and Faye tensed once more. That power threw itself against the iron bars she’d crafted around it, but somehow the woman was able to keep it from spilling over and engulfing them all once more. To her surprise, the Shadowsinger offered Wayland a hand. And to her greater surprise, Wayland took it. Killian hauled the man to his feet, and then the two of them were turning to face her. The weight of their combined gazes, sharp green eyes and brilliant gold, made her insides quiver. There was something about the way they looked at her that left Faye feeling perfectly at ease and yet entirely unsettled. Something expectant that she didn’t understand. They looked at her as if they’d finally come to some inevitable realization, and despite the fact that she was thoroughly bonded to the both of them, Faye found herself feeling lost. The odd man out for the first time. But as long as they were standing side by side, she’d take it. Some tension she hadn’t realized she’d been carrying lifted at that gaze, like a weight from her shoulders. And for the first time since this whole thing had begun, she could feel both of those bonds flickering to life inside of her. Not intertwined, but…in harmony.
Faye tore her gaze from theirs. Looking around the room, she said quietly, “I’m sorry.” But that was as deep as she allowed it to go - fearing her own magic, wallowing in what could have been, that wasn’t going to help her any. Her two-toned eyes flickered towards Nevara now, who stood where she’d been standing before, although looking a little weary. “Have you learned more of this bond?” she asked hopefully. At the woman’s tight nod, a soft sound of relief pushed past Faye’s lips. She nodded herself, and then perched herself on the edge of the nearest chair. “Tell us.”
. . . . .
They’d been trekking through the forest for two days. Two days. Gone were the days of beautiful, flowy gowns and unbound hair and pastries with her tea. No, she’d been reduced to tight fighting leathers with matching bulky boots, elaborately braided hair, and a knapsack full of dried fruit and bread. Nevara insisted that it was time to begin training her power, but in order to do that they needed to be far away from everything - Sakaris, and its people. At one point Faye had asked why they didn’t just bother flying, and though the men insisted that where they were going couldn’t be reached as easily by flight, she had a feeling that this was Killian’s sick and twisted way of making her exercise.
“As soon as I can control my magic,” Faye began the vague threat, turning to glower at the Shadowsinger. The moment cost her, and a large branch whipped across the side of her face, slicing open the fair skin. Blinking, the blonde gritted her teeth. Wayland stepped forward, holding the branch out of the way for her, and Faye glared at him. “You’re both toast.” She vowed, wiping the back of her hand across her bloodied cheek as the wound knitted itself back together. The look her mate sent her was wounded, but she could see the smile playing on the edges of his lips no matter how he tried to contain it. No defense he could make was going to sway her from the death threat. “You’re an accomplice.” Was all Faye had to say, charging ahead of the both of them, weaving her way through the overgrown forest with a fair bit of trouble though she wouldn’t admit it for the world.
The tension between the three had eased considerably since the day she’d almost sucked the air out of everyone’s lungs. Maybe it was the lingering brain damage. Or maybe it was the fact that Nevara had indeed learned more about the bond, and had shared with them that it was possible for both mating bonds and carranam bonds to co-exist. The carranam bond itself was rare, the likelihood of finding that compatibility nearly impossible, but when established it was likened to a mating bond. Just as strong, just as unwavering, just as real. Hearing those words from someone else seemed to have had more of an impact on Wayland, as if he could accept cold hard facts more than his mate’s word about her growing attachment to another. It wasn’t unusual for those who were carranam to also be mates, the second bond forming from their heightened compatibility - but it was rare for carranam to be mated to anyone else. Rare, but not impossible. How Faye had gained not one, but two of the rarest bonds in this realm was beyond even her comprehension.
Even now, she dwelled on the outcomes Nevara had been able to piece together from her study of the carranam bond’s history. One option was that Faye could give up Wayland, renounce their mating bond, and lose a piece of herself. She’d spend the rest of her life with the ghost of the man embedded in her being, and he would likely be driven to madness by his own grief. Another option was she could give up Killian, though they weren’t sure that bond could even be severed. Which meant she’d spent the entirety of immortality still linked to the man though he’d be just out of reach. Still able to feel echoes of him and his power, but unable to actually be with him in the way that her very soul craved. No matter how she tried to approach it, her relationship with one of them would be severed and their relationships to one another would be irreparable. Unless….Faye’s cheeks heated at the thought she hadn’t allowed to creep back into her mind, the third option that Nevara had so casually thrown at them. Or, she could have them both - by every Fae law and all that their people held sacred, both of these men were Faye’s. Mind, body, and soul, they belonged to her. All she had to do was reach out and take them both, win win.
Except for the fact that every human sensibility and moral cringed away from that idea. The brazenness of it was absolutely appalling to the deeply mortal part of her that still guided her thoughts and feelings and emotion. It was just wrong - you didn’t get two lovers, two husbands, two soulmates. You were lucky enough just to get one. Faye shouldn’t even have two bonds like this, and yet…and yet here she was. Left with choices. Neither Wayland or Killian had said anything, neither had pressured her to choose or even suggested she had to. But now…
A glance over Faye’s shoulder made her stomach drop. The two men hacking their way through the forest, swords out, grunting with the effort of steel slicing through thickened vines. Her eyes drifted first to Wayland, sweat shining on his brow as he bared his teeth and tore through the forest with a vengeance. A small smile tugged at her lips as she watched him, admiring the wild, rough edges that she’d grown to love. And then her eyes flickered further back, towards Killian, and Faye’s breath caught. Muscles strained against the tight black shirt he wore, bulging with each swing of the sword. The look on his face was of utter determination, tight but restrained. There was something enticing about that composure, something wicked inside of her wanting to see what it would take to make it break.
The thought sent her surging forward once again as she tried to banish it, and Faye stumbled. Cursing under her breath as she dropped to her knees amongst the thicket, the blonde landed in a slight crouch. Ahead of her was a wall of foliage, and beneath it, revealed only by her current unlucky vantage point, was a small clearing. Rightening herself, those everchanging thoughts about the Shadowsinger pushed from her mind, Faye forced herself forward and slipped through the foliage. Cheering happily as she finally broke through the other side of the forest and set eyes on the little village below, she waited for the other two to catch up. “We did it! A hot meal! A cozy bed!” and she started towards the little hill leading into town only to be grabbed by the back of her leather jacket. Scowling up at Killian, she watched as he gestured further on - past the town, and through another forest. A giant mountain, with an old, crumbling temple at its top.
“I hate you,” was all the blonde said, feeling defeated, but nevertheless she started down the hill with slightly drooping shoulders and fleeting dreams of returning to civilization.
This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.
Standing before her, he was brilliant. Brilliant and beautiful, basking in the glow of the moonlight and her otherworldly light. His black hair seemed to gleam, and part of her yearned to reach out and touch it. Run her fingers through those inky tresses. Make them glow.
As the shadows crept towards her, their formation deliberate where hers had been instinctual, Faye embraced them. Watched as they tangled with her light, flowing together naturally. Fluid and in sync, a beautiful balancing act. Somehow their differences didn’t matter. Light didn’t cancel out the darkness, shadow couldn’t overtake the light. They were perfectly in harmony, not too much of either. There was something ethereal about the glittering strands of darkness. Beautiful and terrifying. She reached out and stroked a finger along that tangible tether, watching as it seemed to pepper kisses along her flesh before flowing back into the night.
Their gazes met, and held. Killian’s words were fierce, his promise sincere. Those last few words resonated deeply within her, reverberating in her chest. Had it been anyone else, she wouldn’t have believed it. She’d seen firsthand how those lost pieces could get overlooked and left behind. She still felt those gaping wounds within her own soul, pieces that had been torn away and then filled in with something new and foreign, stitched over as if there’d never been bits of her there at all. Only what was new, what was Made. Pieces she knew were lost to that other world, ones that she had almost given up on finding - but he hadn’t. Bit by bit Killian seemed to coax them back, breathing life into her once more. And so she believed him.
“I know,” Faye said, a soft smile forming on her face in the moonlight. Soft and genuine, a smile she hadn’t felt in so long. “I trust you.”
xXx
The first day they’d practiced with steel, Killian had gone easy on her. Each stroke of his blade was precise, but restrained - meant to instruct, to show her how the iron-forged blades could slice and ravage in comparison to the wooden swords they’d spent all this time sparring with. Faye had mastered the basics, had perfected her stance and grown accustomed to the weight of the blade in her hands, had learned to attack and parry without misstep. Each day she’d grown stronger, able to bear the weight of her own blade as well as the force of each blow Killian dealt her, fast and sharp and deadly. And just when Faye had almost allowed herself to be trickled into a false sense of security, the real fun began.
The sharp sound of steel on steel rang through the air, sending chills down her spine. Faye grunted beneath the force of the attack, jaw clenched as she forced every ounce of strength up through her shoulders and triceps. Bit by bit the steel wavered and she thrust, shoving him away. Killian was stronger, honed to a warriors perfection from centuries of training, but Faye was quick. Sure footed and fast, she danced back and forth in the space before him, never hesitating, never allowing herself to be any less fluid than the early-morning dew trickling from the eaves around them. Each attack she parried, sometimes easily and sometimes with the grit of her teeth and force of sheer will. Being bested was nothing new to her - the thought of beating any of the ferocious Illyrians in this city was downright laughable. All she could hope was to learn and to improve, to hone her own strength beneath Killian’s guidance. And over the course of these last few weeks, that’s exactly what she’d done. Faye had watched closely every step of the way, absorbing everything he put out, each footstep and lunge, until she felt she knew Killian’s pattern nearly as well as she knew her own. Fluid and grace, that’s what she was. The perfect counterbalance to his raw strength and straightforwardness.
Blue eyes lit up as she watched Killian draw back once more, already knowing exactly where his feet would step and his sword would land. Spinning out of the line of attack so quickly the end of her golden braid whipped against her face, Faye hooked her foot around Killian’s and tugged sharply. It was a calculated move, one designed not to drop the man to his knees but to get him to stutter ever so slightly. A slight stumble, corrected so easily but still giving her just a moment of advantage. As his knee buckled ever so slightly Faye continued in that rippling twirl, her back brushing against his own, leather on leather, until they were face to face once more. In that split second he’d wavered, her blade was pressed against his throat. A breathless sound escaped her, surprise lighting her eyes as Killian’s laughter sounded. It rang through her like something golden and light and freeing, that note of pride in his laugh. Not surprise, not disbelief, but pride. A beaming smile broke out across her own face in response, so wide her cheeks ached from the strain that had long since become unfamiliar. A small happy dance ensued, and then Faye was lurching to bridge the gap between herself and Killian, throwing her arms around his neck. Drawn to him in so many ways, for so many reasons, but most of all for the simple fact that he’d made this happen. He’d believed in her, he’d taken the time to train her, he’d pushed her and molded her - this victory was theirs to share.
Faye knew it was a mistake the moment she landed in his arms. She was beginning to be able to separate the feelings, to recognize them and confine them to the places they belonged. Her own emotions were forefront and stronger than the rest, so complex she could hardly name them most days and so fleeting that they washed away in the fog the rest of the time. The emotions that seemed to mist along her subconscious, dark and swirling and mysterious, those belonged to Killian. Light and ghostlike, but entwined somewhere deep within her soul. Now, now something hot and leaden coiled up inside of her gut, like a snake ready to pounce - not her own emotion. These golden-tinged feelings smoldered deep in her belly, like embers: Wayland’s. Faye turned her head in time to catch the look on his face, to see the warrior stalking off the rooftop. Guilt flared up for a moment, so intense that it left her feeling gutted. And then that feeling, the feeling of shame and sadness in the wake of the pride she’d been feeling moments before, dousing the joy of her first real victory, sparked something else inside of her. An ember of her own.
The blonde-haired woman detached herself from Killian and spun on her heel, following after Wayland without giving it a second thought. Killian’s warning, just her name uttered in a tone that should have given her pause, echoed after her. Down the steps she went, her movements deliberately slow and intentional. Faye could feel that anger sparking against her own, could feel it melding and mingling with Wayland’s, adding fuel to the fire beginning to blaze deep within the both of them. It had been so long since the two of them had gone toe to toe, so long since she’d been capable of being anything other than that shell of a person that she knew deep down he’d come to loathe. He didn’t have to say it - she could see it in his eyes. Could feel it in the restraint of his touch. Noticed it in the half-hearted smiles and the watchful eye he kept on her whenever her mind began to wander to places he couldn’t begin to comprehend. They’d been drifting for a long time now, lost in a sea of uncertainty, tethered only by two things it seemed: fate and obligation.
“What was that?” she demanded, hands going to her hips. From her stance alone, Wayland tensed, and Faye knew that she was treading on thin ice. It turned that smoldering inside of her into a full on inferno: equal parts anger and exhilaration. He tried to dismiss it, he always tried to dismiss it, but something about the way he sneered Killian’s name sent something inside of her snapping. A snarl tore free from Faye’s lips, the sound animalistic and fierce. Fae. Had her own anger not been blinding, her own eyes would have been alight with the surprise she saw in Wayland’s. “It has been weeks of this, Wayland. Weeks of the overprotective touches, the sideyeing my every interaction, the territorial bullshit. And not just since we lost Evie, but before. Ever since I stepped out of that Gods-damned cauldron you have been looking at me like I’m something broken and in need of your protection.” Wayland roared, a few choice words echoing in her ears: You’re my mate! That bond between them, the work of fate. Her first tether to this world, to this life, to herself - her first, but not her only. “And he’s my carranam!” Faye shot back, not expecting him to understand the weight of it all. None of them did, none of them could. They could see the interactions she had with Killian, but they couldn’t feel his imprint upon her soul.
Each shout had brought the two of them closer, until they were nose to nose, teeth bared - not threateningly, of course, but out of frustration. Faye’s hands trembled, palms glowing faintly, frustration and agony coursing through her veins. Something was brewing in the pit of her belly, something warm and dangerous, spreading through her veins like molten gold. She hated this, every instinct in her body screamed at her. Wrong, wrong, wrong. Wayland wasn’t her enemy, he was her mate. And she loved him, gods she loved him with every ounce of her broken soul, no matter how lost she might currently feel - but she loved Killian, too. Maybe not the same way, but she did love him. She loved the way he filled those cracks, the way he unknowingly was patching back together something he wasn’t responsible for breaking. Wayland was her protector, but Killian gave her her own strength. He was more than just a friend, or an ally - he was an extension of her self. Faye could never explain that to Wayland. Could never put into words that while he might be woven into the fabric of her very being, in the marrow of her bones and every ounce of her composition, Killian was fused into her soul, her life’s blood, the source of her power and might. Power that she could feel surging, warming her through, licking up her body like wild, untamed flames.
As if answering an unspoken call, the Shadowsinger appeared. His voice was low and steady and exactly what neither of them wanted to hear. The tension was too much, Faye could feel it, and as soon as Killian took a step in her direction - protective, maybe, unconsciously - Wayland lunged. The sound of bone cracking filled the air and blood splattered as the Illyrian men became a blur of light and dark, leather and tanned flesh. Faster than she could prevent, so fast she could hardly comprehend it. Panic and guilt flooded Faye once again at the sight, brothers tearing at one another over nothing, over her. A lifetime of brotherhood, of love and camaraderie and something more, shredded in an instant. And then that power exploded out of Faye in a burst of sunshine, sending her golden hair streaming behind her as gust after gust of wind rattled the room, shoving them apart, her eyes turning the color of liquid gold as that power flared up, wild and unpredictable. A wall of light formed between Wayland and Killian, forcing them apart. It glittered and flickered, hues of gold and orange twining together, cleaving the room in two. Spreading, like wildfire, flickering like flames across the floor and up the wall. “Enough!” She cried out, her voice not coming out as the terrified squeak she’d expected, but something full of unleashed power and command. That golden light had turned hot and heavy, truly flaming, as it began to climb the walls. Fire, yet not. Something raw and molten and unfiltered.
The wind that whipped around her only fueled those otherworldly flames. And for the first time in so long, Faye didn’t feel weak or scared or lost. As that power surged through her blood, she felt whole. Moments could have passed, or minutes. A strong hand laid on her arm and Killian’s voice was in her ear, low and soothing. But she didn’t want to be soothed. Something inside of her had clawed its way to the surface and now it purred in contentment, watching those flames spread - flames that didn’t burn, but suffocated. Flames that had begun as a desperate act of protection, but quickly spiraled into something else. Something fueled by the unrest in her soul, the magic filling in the gaps as it saw fit, responding to a call she hadn’t realized she’d made. It was beyond her control now, Faye’s consciousness taking a backseat as magic surged to the forefront. Her gaze flickered towards Killian, and some part of her recognized him not as a means to an end, but as her twin flame. And then aometging inside of her began to reach for him, to pull, to draw on their carranam bond until that wall of light turned to shimmering onyx, obsidian even. The flames that licked across the room went icy and black, not stifling and suffocating, but draining. They stole every bit of warmth and oxygen in the room, the temperature plummeting, everyone’s breath turning shallow. Everything went cold and yet so bright, the flames burning beautifully. Faye was lost in them, in their beauty and destruction and protection - not aiding the men she’d originally set out to defend, but a cocoon of darkness that engulfed the entire room on her behalf. And part of her, a part she couldn’t control, was content to watch the world freeze over. Faye was untouchable, locked away beneath that onslaught of power pounding through her body. Protected by both light and shadow, which melded into something deadly as those forces within her burst free and flowed unrestrained. She was Queen of both, and yet master of neither.
A sound reached her ears. Her name, in a ravaged voice that spread over her like honey, thick and sweet. Wayland. Her eyes met his, full of awe and maybe fear. Through that glittering black veil she watched as he still leaned towards her, towards that icy light, rather than away. Still yearning to reach her, to protect, when he was the one who needed protection in that moment. Not recoiling from her power, from her, but reaching towards it for the first time since she’d been Made. For a moment the magic inside of her guttered at the sight. The wall of dark flame rippled, like someone had blown across it. And Faye blinked, emerging from that dormant place her magic had gently urged her towards. She blinked again, fingertips twitching as she re-entered her body. A wave of ice dashed over her, panic flooding her body as she looked around the flickering darkness and saw it not as something beautiful and inviting, but something uncontrollable. As her emotion surged so did the flames, spreading from floor to ceiling. A shaky hand reached towards Wayland, but the male dropped to his knees. The winds were still raging, sucking the very air out of the room, out of their lungs. “Help me,” Faye begged Killian, her voice a strangled gasp. “Make it stop.”
Despite her steps being light, he felt her approach long before she announced her presence to him. It was the first time they’d been truly alone together since Adrastus caught them inside his tent at the war camp. They had been tiptoeing around each other lately, even during training sessions. He knew that Adrastus had been right. They needed to distance each other, but the bond had far different plans for them. It seemed the more they tried to avoid each other, the stronger the pull became on the invisible tether that connected them. As if it was succumbing to withdrawals.
The inky shadows that enveloped his body remained thick, but her voice penetrated them easily. His golden gaze settled on his trembling hands as he listened to her. She knew his pain like it was her own — and part of it truly was, he knew. Still, he remained silent, not entirely trusting his voice. A rough swallow was all he could muster, his thoughts running rampant. The darkness that surrounded him felt so cold, but then he felt something else. Lifting his stare to the center of the cloud, he noticed something sparkling just beyond the shield. It glittered there, and then the light slowly grew, its rays penetrating the shadows — no, they weren’t destroying the fog, they were caressing it. A small ribbon of light slowly wove into the depths of his shadows, the thin stream making its way toward him with an innocent purpose.
Something swelled inside of his chest, sending waves of what he could only describe as comfort. Slowly, he raised one of his hands, extending his fingers toward the ribbon. The light met him halfway, and his shadows offered it a wide berth, opening a path so that it could find him with ease. The light slithered slowly along his pointer finger and the touch made his heart race, but not with anxiety — this was something else, something raw. Killian watched in wonderment as it began coiling itself around his outstretched hand. It felt like the warmth that radiated from a bonfire amid a chilly night. In turn, his shadows lessened until his body was once again visible.
He could see her now. Faye perched on the same large overhanging branch as him, one knee drawn up, but he was focused on the light that wrapped around his hand at one end, his eyes followed the string until they landed on her hand where the opposite end wrapped itself around her hand. A tether.
With careful movements, Killian’s fingers closed themselves around the ribbon attached to his hand, causing the light to brighten briefly. “It is anything but delicate,” he finally said as he pinched the string between his free fingers, sliding them along the light. It shuddered under his touch, but it felt firm. Giving it a small pluck, it let out a soft ring, but despite how quiet it was, he could feel the true power within. If a thin string such as this could hold such power, he could only imagine the untapped power that lay within Faye. He didn’t have to imagine it at all. He’d seen it firsthand when they were in the in-between together.
Killian then looked up at Faye, finding her expression worrisome. A stress line appeared between her pinched brows and without warning, he was searching her thoughts. He knew it was an intrusion of privacy, but he also didn’t mean to do it at all. He was curious and wanted to know what it was she was thinking, and then he was there, inside the confines of her mind. Blinking at her, his lips formed a thin line as they pursed. Her thoughts were as he predicted them to be by the look on her face. They were harsh and degrading. Phaedra’s gaze snapped to his own, as if catching him in the act of something and a smile that didn’t meet her eyes graced her lips. The Shadowsinger didn’t try to hide his actions and he didn’t retreat. He was beckoned to stay as she offered him a deeper dive into her subconscious by sending a vision through their bond. His vision faded from what was right in front of him to someplace else. To a memory of sorts.
The scene that played out before him was wicked. It sent unease filtering through him like a storm. Images of his High Lady in the Spring Court, of blood raining from the skies, of her usually composed personality becoming tainted as she laughed, her body soaked in crimson. Killian stiffened and as soon as the dream was over, he tore out of her mind, his heart beating rapidly. She had dreams like these before — no, they weren’t dreams. She’d been awake the last time. Standing on the doorstep of the Town House. He recalled the last vision, of the roses and Evie. It gave him a strong impression that her visions were not entirely false, especially with the predicament they were currently in. It made him feel ill, or maybe it was Faye who felt that way.
With a hard swallow, Killian shoved himself up and off the branch. He looked down at the pond separating him from Faye for a beat of silence and then he was moving toward her. The Shadowsinger’s boots became submerged into the muck beneath the water as he trudged through it, letting the cool water soak his pants up just past his knees. He came to a stop before her and reached out the hand wrapped in light. His forefinger curled beneath her chin and he lifted her gaze to meet his own. Fear rippled off her and he could feel it pulsing through their contact, but he fought against it.
“You are not delicate either, Phaedra,” Killian swore. “The Cauldron has taken from you, yes, but it still fears you. You heard it yourself. This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.” He paused at the thought. At how uncontrollable the shadows had been since they created their bond; his brows furrowed in frustration. No. They still belonged to him. Just as the light belonged to her. With some force, Killian called upon his shadows, and to his surprise, they heeded his call. The shadows slowly snaked their way around the same hand that was tied by light and then he made them create their own tether of darkness. The string they made slithered around the band of light until it reached her hand and wrapped around hers too. The light and dark danced around each other, as if in sync somehow.
“You are one of the bravest people that I know. And being brave does not mean that you do not fear, do you understand?” He held her gaze. “Being brave is fighting despite the fear you feel. And I have seen you do it time and time again. We will get her back, and if any pieces of her are missing, we will get those back too. I promise.” And for the first time in a while. He believed his words.
Each night felt a little more empty. Wayland lay on his side, facing toward Faye. He watched the steady rise and fall of her chest and it seemed that even in sleep, her features were strained. Lines were visible between her brows, and occasionally she would shake her head as if trying to rid of something he could not see.
Reaching out tentatively, he softly caressed her cheek with the back of his knuckles. Despite the woman in his bed being his mate, he had never felt so detached from another. He could like read her mind, but he could sense the surface of her emotions. She’d been pulling away from him lately. Even before the Carranam bond, she hadn’t been herself. At least not with him. When he looked at her, there was less of her that looked back at him, as if part of her was frozen somehow. He knew that the Cauldron had taken its toll on her, and he’d been patient, but then came the bond between her and Killian. The exchanging of looks they swapped, the silent conversations they seemed to have, the understanding that radiated off of them. It was all becoming too much. When he was made aware that Killian could not only feel her emotions but dive into her mind and speak to her as if they were daemati? He’d never felt more inadequate.
Tonight had been no exception. He’d seen Killian exit the house to the gardens, and shortly after, Phaedra had followed without a word. Wayland made himself busy in conversation with Nevara and Onica, but his attention had never left his mate as she slipped through the sliding glass door. Part of him wanted to follow, but another part begged him not to. As if to save him from further heartache.
It had been a while before they returned. Faye came to his room and crawled into bed beside him quietly. Though she rested her head on his chest while he stroked her hair, the silence between them had never been so loud.
“Where have you gone, my Wildflower?” He whispered into the night, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.
* * *
On the roof of the townhouse, birds chirped all around. Wayland busied himself with his training as Faye and Killian worked on swordwork. Killian had just graduated her to using a real sword instead of the wooden ones and it caused Wayland to constantly check on her with each ring of metal on metal. Of course, he knew Killian wouldn’t harm her, it didn’t make him any less uneasy to see her using a weapon that could create bloodshed. Despite part of him being worried, another part was proud of how far she’d come with the Shadowsinger's help. A twinge of self-pity also rose to the surface that it hadn’t been him helping her grow.
A bout of laughter rang through the air. He raked a hand through his sweat-damp hair, pausing his workout to find it had come from Killian who was caught by the tip of Faye’s sword. He’d lowered his weapon and beamed a genuine smile at her. She’d beat him.
“You executed each move flawlessly, Phaedra.” He praised and the bright smile she returned put the sun to shame. He hadn’t seen her smile like that in weeks. When she danced on her tiptoes excitedly, his lips twitched into a faint smile, but the smile disappeared as she flung her arms around him in a tight hug.
Jealousy was a snake rearing its ugly head inside of Wayland. Killian glanced in his direction briefly and that was all it took to shove him over the edge. Pursing his lips, the Commander’s shoulders slumped and he stalked off toward the stairs descending from the rooftop.
He needed to put distance between himself and them before he did something he’d regret. His boots thundered down the steps and Nevara who was standing at the Island counter at the center of the kitchen perked up from her reading. She raised an eyebrow at his storming figure as he crossed the room.
“Throwing a tantrum isn’t going to fix your relationship. Talk to her.” Nevara sighed and Wayland turned on her sharply.
“And what do you know about relationships?” He shot back and she raised her chin defiantly, but her eyes shifted behind him, landing on something.
No. Someone.
Turning around, Wayland came face to face with Phaedra and anger still rolled off him, uncontrolled and messy.
The oil lamp cast both light and shadow across Killian’s face, hardening his sharp features. He peered through thick lashes at Phaedra. She’d planted herself directly in front of him with a sound of frustration slipping from her. He’d continued to just stare at her, brows lowering slightly as she reached for a rag and one of his boots. His fingers twisted against the leather of his other boot, a piece of him wanting to reach out and stop her, but then he caught sight of a single line creasing between her brows. The determination practically radiated off of her — or maybe it was the bond, but he knew that she wasn’t going anywhere no matter what he did or said, and if he was being honest with himself, he was too tired to argue with her.
Clutching the dirtied rag in his hand, he slowly lowered his gaze back to his boot and began scrubbing once more at the attor’s blood. The silence had never felt more thick than it did now, even with the sound of their work echoing between them. He could almost hear the gears of her mind going to work while they sat there. Like she was a ticking time bomb of questions that was ready to go off. He knew Phaedra was always inside her head, but after their Caranam bond fell into place, he could feel it constantly. The curiosity mixed with frustration or concern. The oddest part of it all was that he could almost taste each emotion at the back of his throat. It could be sweet, ashy, sour, or downright bitter. Right now it seemed to be a mix of spice and copper. Frustration and concern. Then she broke the silence and brought it all to light.
Her statement made him blink down at his boot and his hand nearly came to a stop before picking up where it left off once more. The Shadowsinger continued to scrub at his boot, harder than before as if it was his sole purpose in life to get the leather spotless. He was aware that he hadn’t been himself lately, but to hear her state it the way she did made his stomach knot up. Not only that, but he wasn’t sure that he was ready to confront the fact himself. He had grown so accustomed to understanding his emotions and now that he could not and they were also wrapped up in Phaedra’s, his control was weary. So instead of responding. He scrubbed.
Two small hands suddenly reached out and clasped themselves around his working hand, stopping his work. Killian stiffened against her touch. It felt like a static shock that shot down his spine and he found himself lifting his eyes to meet her own finally. He’d become lost in those eyes, as though he was drowning in a sea and her voice felt like a satin ribbon sliding against the confines of his mind, causing a subtle shiver to expel from him. His jaw clenched tight, the muscles beneath feathering as he tried to find the words — or any words at all, but the things he was feeling, those were the problem. They were suffocating him in a way that he couldn’t fathom. A way that was destructive and not only to him.
The mention of Wayland snapped Killian out of his reverie and his chest rose in a deep inhale. The last thing he wanted was for her to sacrifice any part of her relationship with Wayland, especially not for his benefit. Things had already been a bit tense between himself and the Commander, but this. All of this was not going to fix that.
Dropping his boot to the ground, Killian shook his head, tendrils of dark chocolate hair falling over his brow. A feeling of defeatedness washed over his senses. “This isn’t about our training sessions, nor Wayland attending them, Phaedra.” He released a heavy sigh that hardly relieved the tension in his shoulders. His golden eyes surveyed the tattoo that wrapped around his right arm and then the one that he could see peeking out of Phaedra’s sleeve. A moment of silence passed between them.
“There’s very little that we know of the Carranam bond.” He wasn’t entirely sure if he was speaking to her or himself, but still, he continued. “Part of me is beginning to think it may be a mistake.” As soon as the words left his lips, he could feel a flash of hurt enter him. It belonged to Faye. His eyes found hers and he immediately regretted what he said. She’d only blinked at him and then she was turning away, as if beginning to recoil entirely. Instinctively, Killian reached out. His calloused and scarred hands captured her face, turning her head back toward him. “That’s not what I meant—” Without warning or permission, his shadows sprung free from his skin, shoving him forward and off the edge of his cot.
The force resulted in Killian kneeling directly in front of Phaedra, close enough that he could feel her body's warmth soaking into him. The shadows slowly snaked up, brushing against Faye’s collarbone, then wrapped around a piece of her hair, as if admiring it.
“This.” His voice came out hoarse. “This is what I’m talking about. Whenever you get near, they stop obeying. I can feel your emotions like they are my own, and every time we touch—” he glanced at his hands still on each of her cheeks, focusing on the steady buzzing that vibrated against the contact of their skin. He shook his head and was ready to drop his hands when a throat being cleared caused him to snap his head in the direction of his tent entrance.
Standing at the opening, staring at the two of them with a stern expression was Adrastus. Killian quickly tore his hands from Phaedra, becoming painfully aware of what the situation must have looked like. It surely didn’t do him any favors that he was shirtless.
“Am I interrupting?” The High Lord queried, though judging by his tone of voice, he didn’t give a shit if he was or not.
“Something tells me that if I told you this isn’t what it looks like, you wouldn’t believe me.” Killian countered.
“You’re right.” Adrastus’ disappointed gaze swung between them and then he pursed his lips, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I think returning to your tent would be wise, Phaedra.” he finally said after a beat of silence. It wasn’t necessarily a suggestion, more an order, and Killian slowly rose to his feet, jaw clenched tightly.
Without looking at Faye, Killian entered her thoughts quietly. “I’ll take care of this, you should go.” he insisted through their bond and when she stared at him, he shot her a hard look that took a moment, but finally convinced her to make her way out of the tent. Once she was gone, Adrastus’ fury was exposed entirely.
“What in the Seven Hells do you think you are doing, Killian? Not only are your actions thoroughly idiotic, but she is mated and to Wayland nonetheless.” A vein in his temple protruded and he shook his head in disbelief.
Trying to explain what had transpired between himself and Faye felt like trying to find a needle in a haystack — utterly impossible. How did one even begin? Even though nothing had truly happened between the two of them, it didn’t change the fact that now that they were bonded, something was there and it was undeniable. When he imagined himself being bonded to someone, he had never once anticipated it being like this and to someone who already had a bond created, one that was deeply rooted and cherished. The rush of guilt consumed him. Carranom or not, she was not his to whisper to in the dead of night. He should have sent her back as soon as she entered. But he didn’t. He hadn’t wanted to.
“I am as ashamed— if not more—of my actions, but I mean what I said. Nothing happened. And nothing is going to happen.” Killian’s chest sank with a heavy breath.
Adrastus looked over him and the doubt in his eyes was clear even when shrouded by the dark. “Tell me more about this Carranam bond.” He finally said, moving to take a seat on one of the wooden stools across the tent.
Killian lowered himself back to the edge of his cot and nodded slowly before explaining to his brother and High Lord what he knew. In hopes that he would come to understand.
* * *
Morning had crested the war camp mountains and to say that there was tension would have been an understatement.
A meeting had been held between the High Lords, but everyone had been included. Nevara and Onica had stayed at the campsite, trying to get in more research for Evelyn’s rescue. Adrastus had leveled both Killian and Faye with a weary look that lingered long enough for Wayland’s brows to knit in confusion.
“The meeting hadn’t gone that terribly, had it?” Wayland remarked as he watched his High Lord stalk off toward the campsite.
Killian glanced toward the Commander and then toward Faye at his side. She looked as uncomfortable as he felt. Forcing himself to only look at Wayland, he shook his head. “He’s likely gotten little sleep since our High Lady's capture. I wouldn’t read into it.”
Wayland’s hand rested protectively against the small of Faye’s back instinctively, as if the thought of her being captured had crossed his mind. “I’m just glad we can finally get off these Gods Forsaken mountains. The cold has permanently seeped into my wings.”
A huff of agreement escaped Killian at that. His wings too have become rather stiff against the cold mountain air. It was different to be constantly working in the camp, but to be sitting around planning in the cold was miserable.
* * *
The inner circle had arrived back in Sakaris, but their home had felt wrong. Without their High Lady, it was eerie and quiet. Wayland, Faye, Onica, and Killian lingered in the sitting room. No one touched the seat that Evie usually occupied. Swirling wine in a glass, Onica sighed.
“I miss her so much.” She whispered.
They all did. It was obvious in the quiet that lingered between them all. He hated it. The quiet. The inability to think of anything other than the fact that he had failed not only his friend but his High fucking Lady. He didn’t protect her. He failed her. They all had.
Without a word, the Shadowsinger headed for the sliding glass door connected to the kitchen and slipped out into the gardens. His shadows trailed after him, responding to the anger and frustration. It felt so blinding now. As if returning home had somehow cemented the feelings that lingered beneath into place. He didn’t stop walking until he reached the pond littered with water lilies. A large tree sat beside it, one of its strong thick branches hanging out over the pond close to the ground. His scarred hands reached up, tangling in his dark hair and he shut his eyes, attempting to control his breathing.
Slowly, he lowered himself onto the branch, nearest to the tree trunk. He leaned his back against it, finding a small amount of comfort in its stability. His shadows had thickened before he’d realized it and then a deep, thick cloud surrounded him, his body unseeable through the fog of it. As if they too wanted to hide him from the world.
It felt like everything was off lately, and it was beginning to wear on Faye - or perhaps it was simply the heaviness of others weighing on her. Some days it was difficult to decipher between what emotions were hers, which were Waylands, and which were Killians. It felt like she was a melting pot, everyone's anxieties and tensions melding within her. There was no escape, she was drowning in a sea of emotion that didn’t even belong to her. Or maybe it did; she couldn’t tell anymore.
She sensed when Killian re-entered the camp, something inside of her bubbling uncomfortably. Blinking up into the near-darkness of the tent she shared with Wayland, the blonde burrowed deeper into the covers and trembled - it had nothing to do with the cold. The warmth from the man laying beside her couldn’t penetrate the darkness that swelled up, cold and unforgiving, washing over Faye until she felt compelled to throw back the covers and climb to her feet. Without really thinking about it she shrugged into her jacket, shivering now against the mountainous chill, shoving her feet into boots and stumbling half blindly out of the tent into the darkness of camp.
Her feet carried her like they knew the way, driven by that innate sense of union. She could have found her way to his tent with her eyes closed, guided simply by feeling - feelings of peace and fury, darkness and light, pain and euphoria. Like flipping through a catalog, she ciphered through these emotions as she moved, sorting them into little boxes: Killian’s, Mine, Killian’s, Mine. With time everything became easier, but it was easiest still when it was just the two of them. When it was possible to focus on just one bond, to meet those emotions as they came and filter them through her own perception. For the first time in a long time, Faye felt that she was truly prepared to face Killian head-on, no outside influences. Just her, him, and everything that was shared between them. No distractions.
She knocked gently and then pushed her way inside, coming to a short stop at the sight of the man sitting there on the edge of his bed, shirtless and preparing to scrub the crusted black blood from his body and his belongings. Blinking a few times, Faye shifted her gaze from the coldness on the shadowsinger’s face to the muscled planes of a body she’d yet to see unclothed. It would have been easy to become distracted by the sight of all that exposed, tanned skin. Her mouth went dry, first at the sight of him but then as she noticed the scars littering the man’s flesh. The pain that surfaced at the sight of those burns was old and muted - not her own. It bubbled up inside of Faye’s chest with a resounding sadness, leaving the blonde drowning in a sea of emotion she couldn’t decipher. Rage cut through those waves with a swiftness, and that emotion, that one, she recognized - that was hers. It didn’t have long to fester, washed away by the sheer force of Killian’s eons-old waves of faded resentment, but it sparked something inside of Faye that she couldn’t quite place her finger on. Something she wasn’t sure she liked.
“You have to be up early as well,” countered the blonde with a pointed look. Killian’s words sat heavily, and she wasn’t sure whether she felt more disappointment with herself or frustration with him. Drawing in a deep breath, she strode further into the tent and sat cross-legged before the Shadowsinger, letting that grounding lungful of air escape as a sigh through her nose. It seemed like second nature to reach out and grab a clean rag, lifting the boot opposite the one Killian had been about to clean when she walked in. “It’ll go faster with help,” was all the blonde offered when he sent her a questioning look. Not meeting Killian’s eyes, she dipped the rag in the disinfectant and then scrubbed at the leather with strong but somehow gentle motions. The attor’s ghastly blood was stubborn and sought to stick to the fabric, but with a little bit of force and patience it began to wash away.
The truth was, she didn’t like the idea of him sitting in here by himself, dealing with the aftermath of all the darkness. Though she knew the shadows were a second home to him, she could feel somewhere deep inside her own soul a weary tiredness that hadn’t been there before. Before their bond had locked into place, Faye hadn’t thought twice about the things Killian did in the dark. She knew that he was spymaster, she knew that he commanded the shadows, and so she had assumed - naturally - that the things he did were as equally dark in nature. It had been easier to not ponder the extent of his spymaster duties before, but now….now she could feel it. Could feel the phantom blood coating her own skin with an oily, unforgiving slick. Could feel the euphoric release when the dagger plunged into the attor’s heart, ridding the world of filth and Killian's own shoulders of the tension he carried. More than anything, she could feel the loneliness of returning blood-spattered to an empty tent in the middle of the night.
That was what had driven her to him in the end.
They sat in silence for a long while, both working over the leather with care. It reminded Faye so much of those long afternoons they’d spent in comfortable silence after she’d come to Sakaris. Killian had been the only one who did not push her and pry, the only presence in which she found comfort. Isolation…but together. So many things had changed since those early days, and yet at its core their friendship still felt as if it were built on these stolen moments. Only these days, the silence suddenly felt a lot less comfortable. She could sense Killian’s unease, his frustration towards her and everyone around him - but she couldn’t place it. Couldn’t ease those feelings, couldn’t fix whatever was troubling him. It had never felt like her burden to bear, but that had changed with the enactment of the Carranam bond. Now, it felt like a personal failure to sense these emotions and not know how to make them subside.
“You’ve been off lately, Killian.” Not a question. There was an edge of concern in Faye’s voice, though she forced it to flatten. Their relationship was still new, and though she felt she knew her twin flame as deeply as if they’d been forged from the same ember, that knowledge was something soulful and deeper than even she could understand; it didn’t apply to what was on the surface, it didn’t give her some edge on knowing what made the spymaster tick, what would set him off and what would ease his tension. “Not just with me.” Eyes still locked onto the boot she’d nearly finished scrubbing, Faye avoided eye contact. Why? She didn’t quite know. Something about the exchange made her feel an unusual, underlying sense of anxiety. It was strange, whatever this thing was between them. How his soul wrapped itself around her own, how it felt like two puzzle pieces fitting together, like coming home - and yet, interactions of the flesh felt so stiff and tense. Like wading through uncharted waters with no life preserver, not knowing if you were going to sink or swim.
It seemed like she wasn’t the only one who felt that way. Killian didn’t meet her eye, either, and after a long moment of prolonged silence Faye reached out, stopping his hand by grabbing it up in her own. The skin there was cool and scarred, rough beneath her own. Their eyes met, and Faye held his stare. “Killian, I am not a daemati. I cannot read your mind. If you need more from me, you have to say so.” She gave his hand a strong, emphatic squeeze. “But not like this. Not with snarky comments and evil looks. We’re on the same team - hell, we’re more than that. If you need something from me…just ask.” And then, silently, and with a waggle of her eyebrows she added through the bond, Don’t even need to use words. It should have cut the tension, but he still looked at her with a hardness that didn't sit well with Faye. She didn't like this, the two of them being at odds. Not when so much was at stake. Not when they had come so far and were learning so much.
Faye dropped Killian's hand with a slight frown. And moved onto the biggest elephant in the room. "I will tell Wayland not to come when we're training, if you feel it's a distraction." Sometimes it was a relief to have Wayland there. His presence was a comfort to her, even when it complicated things, even when juggling the two bonds became difficult - especially when one of those bonds was weighing on her in ways that she wasn't entirely comfortable with. "You're...more impatient with me on the days he trains alongside us." She noted aloud, lips quirking slightly - it was such an uncomfortable topic, and she didn't entirely understand why. Nor would she ponder deeper than the surface. "And you're sullen enough without any extra help," she added lightly, teasingly, giving the illyrian a hopeful sort of smirk, wanting to cut through this new and uncharted tension between them.
Killian’s shadows clung to his body like weights as he stalked away from the arena as if they were adamant that he stayed beside Phaedra. The Shadowsinger shoved past the feeling until Faye grabbed hold of him, causing him to spin around on her. Her touch seemed to send the feeling of electricity skittering across his skin. A storm of confused frustration clouded his mind as he stared down at her, but when she spoke, something in his gaze softened briefly. She thought he was giving up on her. Somehow it was almost better she thought that, rather than trying to analyze him and the reason behind his actions.
“Tomorrow.” he nodded to her and once her fingers loosened around his arm, he turned back around, continuing back toward their camp.
* * *
Several weeks passed and not a day was wasted. Killian and Phaedra met with one another each day, slowly adding more and more to their work together. Their runs were made longer, their combat training was becoming more and more extensive, adding in swords and daggers. Killian could see the growth in Faye, he could see the way she held her body differently, she looked more confident and her movements were becoming more fluid. Parts of her that were once soft and delicate were hardened by well-earned muscle.
A lot changed in the past weeks. Not just for Phaedra, but for everyone. Adrastus was rarely ever seen nowadays. He was either off trying to form alliances with other Courts or pent up in his tent with Nevara as they spent hours deciphering more and more of the Book of Breathings for some sort of shortcut or last hope idea in getting their High Lady back and stopping Elisora for good. Onica spent time keeping the Court of Nightmares in check for Adrastus, as well as checking in on Sakaris. Wayland worked around Windhaven with other Illyrians and against his wishes – with Devlon. When Wayland wasn’t working though, he was with Killiand and Phaedra. At first, it didn’t bother Killian, but as the days went on, he couldn’t deny the budding feeling of annoyance when he was trying to work with Phaedra on their Carranam bond. It was harder to concentrate with him around, and there were moments that Killian wouldn’t admit to, but there was a small part of him that got downright angry when the two of them were distracted by each other.
Like right now.
Phaedra’s laughter was light and bubbly, filling the air like music. Killian’s golden eyes flickered over the pair as they smiled at one another beside the weaponry cart. Wayland’s dimples were evident as he showed her how to strike with one and then proceeded to act like she truly hurt him only to grin and cause her to roll her eyes.
The Spymaster’s shadows thickened in response.
“When you’re ready to work, let me know.” Killian shot the words down their Carranam bond, his eyes meeting hers briefly and then he turned and headed out of the arena, his shadows snaking behind him as though even they were disappointed.
Wayland glanced over Faye’s face, his brows knitting together with concern, and his grin faltering. “Faye? What is it?” He reached up, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear, and followed her line of sight which now trailed after Killian’s retreating form. Wayland’s jaw clenched and he raked a hand through his own hair, releasing a sigh. “Don’t let him get to you, he’s never been the type to just relax and have some fun, it’s not you.” he tried to reassure her, but he could still see the lingering guilt in her eyes.
* * *
Killian spent the remainder of his day fulfilling any jobs that were required of him under the order of Adrastus. He was still a Spymaster after all, and he had duties that remained, especially with Elisora on the prowl.
Tonight, as if the universe somehow knew that Killian had extra steam to blow off, the Shadowsinger was given a unique prisoner to question. An Attor flying through the territories after his meeting with the others. Now, in the dungeons of the prison, Killian stared down at the bony creature hissing up at him from his shadow restraints.
“Nothing can break what the Cauldron has created, you stupid fool.” the Attor said through a guttural laugh, but the laugh was quickly cut off by Killian grabbing him by the throat, cutting off his air supply.
“I find that very hard to believe.”
The Attor choked beneath his grip and was quick to gasp for air when Killian released him, shoving his body to the ground as he unsheathed a blade from his side.
“You’re already too late,” the Attor shoved himself back a ways from the Spymaster.
“If that’s the case, then I guess you’re useless to me,” Killian muttered, his eyes examining the sharpness of his blade.
A shift in the Attor’s expression showed him that he was aware he said the wrong thing, but Killian didn’t have the time to mess with something that wasn’t going to give him answers. His shadows slowly lifted the Attor up off the ground in front of him and it began growling and squirming in the air.
“Wait—”
Why did they always say that?
“I’ve been waiting long enough,” Killian’s jaw ticked and then the shadows plunged the Attor toward him, sinking his blade straight through his heart.
* * *
Back at the camp, everything was quiet. Some fires were burning throughout the night, even though it was rather late. Killian still had blood on his clothes from the Attor and it made him grimace. Their blood was hard to remove, especially from leather. He slipped soundlessly into his tent, removing his weapons one by one. After that, he unlaced his boots and removed his shirts, the only time he exposed the massive burn marks covering his back. Leaning over, he switched on a lamp and grabbed himself a rag and some cleaner to begin rinsing his attire, starting with his dagger and then moving on the boots as he sat at the edge of his bed.
Just as he lifted a boot from the ground, his tent rustled and his eyes snapped up, his wings expanding slightly as he watched a small figure slip inside. Killian examined Phaedra as she slowly closed it behind her and he lowered the boot, cloth still in hand.
“It’s late, Phaedra.” He announced. “You have to be up early for our run. Unless you’re busy of course.” The last part might have sounded annoyed. A lot of things annoyed him today.
The undeniable need to protect sang through the Shadowsinger, and the song shifted into an impenetrable screaming in his head when Phadrea’s body collided with his own in a hard shove, sending the male stumbling out of the way. Sun-flecked eyes widened when they landed on her, a mixture of disbelief and anger clouding those golden iris’ when he saw why she’d done it. Through the shroud of darkness around them, a heavy wave came hurdling to where he once stood, the place now taken up by Faye who fell to her knees, her scream filling the void that surrounded them.
Something inside of Killian’s chest felt as though it was cracking as he watched the relentless shock waves pummelling into her small form. The Spymaster tried a step toward her, the invisible ripples shoving him back each time he tried to approach. He fought against the force of magic, determined to reach her. The muscles in his body worked against it, rolling beneath his golden skin. Each step felt as though he was shoving a bolder in her direction. He pushed and pushed, earning a few steps each time until his arm was reaching out toward her.
She was glowing by the time he reached her. Her eyes no longer blue, but blinding white orbs and all around her like a sunlit aura, her body seemed to almost blur with the vibrations that buzzed through her. The Cauldron acted as a siphon, forcing magic into her, or maybe it was just awakening what already derived inside of her this whole time. He recognized the light that consumed her. It was the same light he saw when freeing her from her visions.
Killian made one more strong shove against the Cauldron, his hand still outstretched and when his fingers brushed against her shoulder, it was like he had passed through the invisible baraccade and was now inside of it with her. There was no more force shoving him away and he was able to stand without effort beside her. The Shadowsinger slowly kneeled down, the energy and power that radiated from Faye could be felt in the small distance between them and he swore he could hear it all buzzing inside of his head, like static. His fingers slid down her arm until they were intertwining with her own. He squeezed her hand and inturn felt her own grip tighten. In that moment he felt his shadows do something he’d never felt them do before. On their own accord, they snaked down his arm like veins and escaped from the tips of his fingers, but instead of just brimming the surface of Faye, they. . . went within her. He watched in disbelief as his shadows treated her as though she was a second home and they nested inside of her, coiling around her body like armor.
In turn, Faye’s energy, her magic, the pure power it seemed to wash over him slowly, causing the hairs on his arms to stand as he felt the buzzing sensation envelope him. Killian rose his gaze to meet Faye’s. She stared at him as if she knew what the power was doing and even without her saying a single word to him. He found that by just looking into her eyes, he could understand too. His lips parted to speak, and then were pursing firmly when Faye’s voice beat him to it. He stared at her, brows lowering slightly. It wasn’t what she said. It was how she said it. The only other person he’d ever met that could do such a thing was Adrastus until Evie came along, but that was because Adras’ daemati abilities flowed through her. So how it was that Faye was speaking into his mind, he could not comprehend.
Killian only blinked when she continued, her voice a demand ringing through his mind and his head turned into the direction that the power was flowing from. It wasn’t evident how he knew what she meant. Or how he knew how to do such a thing, but the Shadowsinger simply nodded once and then wrapped his free arm around Faye’s waist to slowly bring her to her feet.
Faye now stood in front of Killian, one of his arms bracing her upright. The whipping winds of the magic around them caused his hair to rustle against the breeze, her own strands tickling his neck. “Together.” He said lowly and brought her hand up, outstretched in front of them. His own hand cupped the back of it and directed her palm to face out toward the darkness. His golden eyes closed, brows knitting as he concentrated, trying to reach for anything that felt right.
Then it all came together.
His shadows whispered quietly as they resurfaced from Faye and they began coiling around their joined hands. Killian’s wings slowly stretched out behind him, like two impenetrable walls around them. The shadows pooled at their wrists, appearing as a cloud of darkness and the whispering grew louder until a spark of light ignited in the palm of Phaedra’s hand. Killian opened his eyes to see the blinding orb as it slowly grew and grew. His grip around her tightened as the magic built up, as if all of it was rushing to that orb of light instead of her body. The light was blinding, illuminating the limitless dark around them. The Cauldron seemed to rumble at them, obviously not impressed with what was happening.
“Stop.” It ordered in a dark snarl.
The shadows began moving again, intertwining into the ball of light. Their powers merging into one.
“STOP IT.” The Cauldron snapped again.
Suddenly, not only were their powers connected, but their minds. Their bodies. Their souls. Killian’s muscles tensed at the sensation that was building up. He could hear her voice in his head. Her thoughts. Her worries. Her guilt and happiness. Like an intruder, he seemed to drink it all down. Her heart. It felt pure and angry all at once. Similar to the being on the warfield, he felt her internal battles and his eyes shifted to her face as understanding flooded him. For a moment his face softened, and then their magic erupted.
A jolt ran through him and his hand clenched her own as he directed the flow of magic outward, slamming it into the darkness around them. He could hear the Cauldron’s screams echo around them and what used to be nothing but ebony abyss became swallowed by the light. He couldn’t keep his eyes open against the blinding glare and when it became too much, Killian encased their bodies in his wings, shifting so that he was now in front of Faye, his body shielding her. A thought yelled through his mind. They needed to leave. To get out.
And then their bodies were hurdling into the earth with a thud.
* * *
Killian made sure to take most of the blow as they landed. His arms were wrapped around Phaedra tightly, his wings still covering most of her as he lay on his back in the dirt of the arena. His eyes had still been closed and when he peeled them open, that blinding light was no more. Only the sun hanging in the sky illuminated them now and he could hear the chirp of birds again. Inhaling deeply, Killian slowly unfurled his wings, exposing Phaedra to the world as she lay against him, her eyes shut. She was breathing, but it was labored.
The Shadow singer rose with her, one arm slung beneath her knees and the other around her back. A wet and warm sensation slid down his arm, but his attention remained solely on Faye.
“Phaedra,” he called to her, and then he realized who he was surrounded by rather quickly.
“What the hell happened!” the voice belonged to Wayland who was tearing Faye out of his arms, his hazel eyes darting all over her body for wounds before shooting up to glare at Killian with a wild rage. “What happened damn it!”
Killian just stared at Faye, his fingers curling against the empty space where he once held her, his eyes boring into her as he tried to process everything that happened. Slowly, his eyes shifted down toward his bleeding arm, but it wasn’t blood that he was greeted by. It was dark ink that now tattooed him from his elbow to his palm. Killian uncurled his fingers to find a sun with smokey rays at the center of his hands and trailing up his forearm, wrapping around to his elbow were lightning strikes.
“Holy Gods, it worked. . .” Nevara whispered as her eyes took in the new tattoo as well.
“Killian.” Adrastus spoke, his voice seeming far away. “Say something.”
Again, Killian couldn’t seem to find his barings and his eyes shot back toward Faye who’s arm was covered now too. Black ink forming coiling shadows marked her arm and hand and without thinking, the Shadowsinger called to her, not with his voice, but through their bond.
“Phaedra. . . Wake up.” his voice echoed down to her and in an instant, she seemed to shoot up from within Wayland’s arms.
Kaius had to fight the urge to roll his green eyes at Evelyn. Of course, he wasn’t so ignorant as to believe that she would be able to trust him, now or maybe ever, but it was that damned look that she held in her gaze when looking at him. It drove him mad. Made his blood run cold. There was pure unfaltering hatred in those blue eyes and he wanted to take those seas and rid them of the demons she believed him to bare.
When she began listing off all the ways he had betrayed her, his fingers curled at his sides and he tried his best to contain to frustration that was building inside of him. The frustration was not fueled by her, but by all that he was being forced to do under the claws of the King. He could only stare at the High Lady of the Night Court, his jaw clenching as if to keep himself from spewing all that was going on. All of the things she did not know.
He could have told her about the way Elisora threatened to wipe his Court off the map. How she was not the only one being poisioned and imprisoned. But instead, he bit his tongue and gave her all that he could. A curt nod of his chin and then he was leading her back toward the estate.
* * *
Once they returned to the mansion, Kaius led Evelyn in through the entrance doors and as she continued forward, he stopped and assessed her carefully before finally saying.
“For whatever it is worth, High Lady,” and then he looked away from her. “I am sorry.”
Nothing. It was worth nothing to her. He knew that. But he meant it, and he didn’t wait for her response before stalking off down one of the many corridors to his study.
Faye was intimidated. By the size of the arena in which they stood. By the pairs of eyes watching them from the sidelines. By the echoing silence flitting through the space between them. By the man standing opposite her, his golden gaze somehow both gentle and scrutinizing when he looked at her, saying nothing but asking her nonetheless whether or not she was ready for the journey they were about to embark upon. The blonde flashed him a shaky smile; it was all she could muster. Her two-toned gaze stayed locked directly on Killian, focusing partly because she was afraid of what would happen if they fucked this up, and partly because she was afraid of what she would see if she glanced across the arena and happened to meet Wayland’s gaze. Nevara’s words reached her ears, prodding for a connection between the two of them, and Faye let out the softest of sighs.
Please let her be right, she thought silently. Please let there be something here that can help us.
The idea of Killian drawing the power from her wasn’t one that unsettled Faye. Perhaps it was her ignorance of magic and faerie customs, or perhaps it was the fact that she genuinely trusted these people; regardless, she gave him a small and encouraging nod when he hesitated at Nevara’s command. “I’m fine,” she assured him softly. Was she? Faye couldn’t be sure - but it sounded nice, so she said it, hoping to manifest the words into reality. There was nothing but determination in her voice when she added, “Don’t stop unless it’s absolutely necessary.”
The shadows began to spill from him, and Faye watched their slithering approach. As the wispy tendrils of darkness curled around her body, she felt no fear. It was like greeting an old friend, and she relaxed ever so slightly as they brushed along her flesh, trailing upwards ever so slowly. She liked his shadows - they crept across the ground like crawling ivy, trailing lazily but with intent, blossoming at Killian’s command. A dome of shadows surrounded the two of them, and yet all she saw was a feathery canopy teeming with inky tendrils. There was something so ironically natural about those shadows, something familiar, something she understood. That comfort was dashed only by Killian’s words, his warning of what he was about to do. The thought of returning to that murky, in-between place made Faye’s skin crawl and tingle with the memory of what that realm had represented so far: loneliness, isolation, instability, a lack of agency over herself and these newfound powers. It wasn’t somewhere she enjoyed being. To delve back into that place willingly was a difficult concept to grasp, but as Killian’s fingers brushed against her own, interlocking with such certainty and solidity, Faye drew in a deep breath and braced herself for what they were about to face - together.
The subtle dip of her head was her only acknowledgement of his words, and then her eyes were fluttering shut. She felt his fingertips brushing against her temple, and she knew what was about to happen. The world around them shifted, the air becoming thicker and heavy, like they were treading water despite being totally dry. Everything darkened, as if all of the light had been stolen from the world around them. For a few moments they were there, that weighted darkness pressing in around them from all sides and then it lightened, and Faye knew they had arrived at their destination. Her eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by a darkness that was difficult to adjust to. A sense of uneasiness washed over her as she blinked rapidly against the endless night, relieved as Killian soon came into focus, the shadows melding somehow to provide an inky backdrop that was perfectly visible even to her untrained eyes.
“I’m f-” The ground was shaky beneath her feet, and Faye had to fight to keep her footing. Killian’s hand on her arm steadied the girl, but she had a sinking feeling in the pit of her gut that she couldn’t quite explain. There was something strange and unnatural about that rippling tidal wave of energy, something familiar and yet she couldn’t put her finger on it - until she heard that voice, echoing into the darkness surrounding them. Chills crept along her spine at the sound, at the memory. A part of her seemed to flicker to life in response, body straining into the darkness with a certain sort of familiarity, like she was apt to greet an old friend.
Only this definitely was not a friend. It was the cauldron, and it was pissed.
Blue-brown eyes widened, and Faye’s fingers curled into the fabric of Killian’s leathers until her knuckles had gone bone-white. “Shit,” the blonde hardly dared to breathe the word aloud, her gaze flickering through the endless darkness in search of that familiar voice. Every hair on her body stood straight up, trembling beneath the force of the cauldron’s power. Power that seemed to ripple in the air around them like the crackle of electricity. She could feel it pressing in on them from all sides, she could feel it in her veins - it coursed through her here, in this strange in-between place, until Faye’s insides were buzzing and her teeth chattered against the vibration of pure, unfiltered power seeking an escape from wherever it was contained within her.
“K-killian,” through her trembling lips Faye tried to form an explanation. “When they dipped m-me in the cauldron, it gave me s-something.” The blonde fought to grind her teeth together, hating the unsteadiness behind her voice. “The visions, they were a gift. Almost like an apology from the cauldron, but I was angry and I was scared…I took more than it wanted to give.” And she shivered, remembering the feeling of clawing her way into the very source of Letharia’s magic. Ripping from the cauldron the very power that Elisora sought to wield. Faye hadn’t realized at the time that she’d been taking the power for herself - and so far, she hadn’t been able to access it. But now, now she could feel it thrumming beneath the surface.
“And now I’ll take it back,” said that eerie, otherworldly voice.
The words were the only warning the cauldron gave - intentionally. But in her mind’s eye, Faye could see so clearly the attack it had planned. Like a vision, but somehow different. As if something was leaking through that link between herself and the cauldron, something it didn’t mean for her to access but she had nonetheless. And its intentions were clear to her as it sent out another wave of power, this one stronger and with intent, directed not towards Faye, but towards Killian; as if the cauldron wanted to eliminate him first. As if it wasn’t quite done with her.
“MOVE!” With every ounce of strength she could muster, Faye shoved the shadowsinger away from her with both hands, lunging forward as she did so. Perhaps it was the surprise of the unexpected attack that sent Killian stumbling off-balance, but it was enough. Her trembling fingertips brushed against his bare skin as a wave of the cauldron’s power barreled into her, sending the blonde falling to her knees against the shadowy floor with an ear-splitting scream.
It wasn’t pain that engulfed her, not necessarily - it was power. Blinding, white-hot. It pummeled into her tiny body relentlessly, coursing directly from the source. Her skin was aglow, shimmering white, her hair somehow milky and translucent as it whipped into the air around her, that blue-brown hue stripped from her gaze completely and replaced by two orbs of iridescent light. Faye should have been burnt out completely, washed away by the cauldron’s power, balance restored. She waited for the pain and then the permanent darkness, but it never came. Instead her skin continued to tingle, her insides humming as wave after wave of power coursed into her - and she absorbed it. Like a conduit, she drank it all in, that ancient power seeping into the very marrow of her bones, winding itself around the very fabric of her being like thread around a spool. It just kept coming and coming, filling her up until Faye could feel herself brimming with magic. It was too much, it was overflowing now and she didn’t know how to stop it.
Too much, too much, too much. It was all her brain could register. The cauldron was giving, but not out of kindness - it was overloading her with the force of this power she didn’t know how to wield, filling her past the point of her own capacity. Make it stop, take it back. Her silent plea went unanswered, but she swore she could feel a ripple of smug satisfaction from the cauldron as it gave her exactly what she’d sought to take from it in the first place: everything.
And then there was a hand in the darkness, reaching out for her. Killian. Faye wanted to shout at him, to tell him to back away, but the words didn’t come. On her knees hunched forward nearly into a ball, all she could do was tremble. All that power, and nothing to do with it. Her hands shook as the shadowsinger reached out to her, one hand wrapping firmly around her own, their fingers interlocking once more. A sense of dread filled the girl. It was going to burn them both out. Faye tensed, waiting for the power to fry through him, for the promises she’d made to him before to be null and void. It didn’t. The cauldron’s power didn’t course through him the way it did her; in fact, it didn’t seem to penetrate him at all. Looking up at Killian she could see the hair on his arms standing up, could feel the low vibrations traveling lazily from the place where their bodies connected - and yet he was fine. Those golden eyes glowed down at her, but gentle and soft, like warm morning sunshine. Controlled, contained. Staring up at him, basked in the light but untouchable, Faye understood. She was acting as a conduit; the power was there, it had been drawn forth, but he was the one who needed to wield it.
Push, Faye demanded, her words filling Killian’s mind. She wasn’t sure whether the words were sent down the carranam bond or on a wave of the power coursing from her body to his. She didn’t understand it, she didn’t even know how she’d done it. From the look on Killian’s face, he was just as bewildered as she was. Push, she said again, surprised by how freely she could speak to him this way when her body was still rendered immobilized, shaking on the floor.. Push the power. Force it back. The cauldron wants to take it all - don’t let it. Redirect the flow.
___________________________________
Just as quickly as Kaius’s reassuring claim reached her ears, Evie was brushing it off. She couldn’t bring herself to believe that he didn’t want her to be his salvation - that was what everyone wanted from her. And she’d played the part dotingly so far. It came naturally, that inclination to help. To protect. To do the right thing. Her whole life had been one good deed after the next, and it would have been so easy to continue that pattern… but she couldn’t. She wouldn’t. Not for him.
“Oh right. We’re in the habit of kidnapping girls we want absolutely nothing from?” one perfectly sculpted brow arched, giving life to her blatant disbelief. The girl tsked at him, shaking her head as she gave Redford a parting, affectionate pat on the neck. Dishonesty didn’t suit him. Though he was shrouded in mystery, there had to be some way to reach the truth behind his intentions. “Interesting pastimes you keep, High Lord.” And when she leveled him with a droll look this time, her lips did not curl good-naturedly. With that lingering look she began to walk, keeping a few paces away from the High Lord as they made their way through the ravaged city on foot.
They didn’t make it far. Distracted by the children, Evie found her footsteps faltering. Her lips curved slightly for a moment before a frown was tugging them back down, something in her chest cleaving in half at the sight of those babies, laughing and merry despite the ruin around them. There was something about the sight that hit all too close to home, and it made Evie shiver. This whole place made her uncomfortable. It was like stepping back in time, like crossing the realms and putting herself back in that human village in those unfortunate circumstances. She’d been gone so long that she had almost tricked herself into believing that life as a High Fae was normal, that luxury and extravagance and comfort were just a part of who she was. Being here, surrounded by these sights and sounds and scents, it reminded her of the truth. It reminded her of who she was. That human part of her heart was beating frantically, trying to claw its way out of her chest, demanding justice. Demanding action. She smothered it beneath the cool, callous demeanor that was High Lady - there was no room for human emotion here.
She was so wrapped up in watching the children play that she didn’t even notice the woman who had approached Kaius until that soft, hesitant voice reached her ears. A peasant woman had approached them, dirt-covered and meek, gaze lowered beneath her lashes as she faced the Spring Lord. Blinking, Evie turned back towards the two and watched them with apprehension. She had never seen Kaius act as a ruler, only as a jackass. Her gaze lingered on Kaius’s fingertips gripping the woman’s face, that familiar touch - almost paternal. The words he spoke, though rough, were comforting. Almost pleading. Evie’s jaw tightened slightly at the interaction and she forced herself to look away from them, her gaze falling anywhere but on the children, on the mother, on the unexpectedly gentle High Lord. Human emotion would betray her here, so she did her best to squander it.
They were walking once more, side by side. Silence enveloped them and Evie didn’t know how to fill it - probably wouldn’t have if she did. So many thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to connect the man by her side to the man she’d spent so long hating on the behalf of her beloved. As if sensing her train of thought, Kaius’s voice broke through those conflicted contemplations. Blue eyes flickered towards him, the brunette tensing immediately at the sound of her mate’s name on this man’s lips, at the implications behind it. That Adrastus would somehow be misleading or dishonest with her. Evie would never believe that, and the glare she leveled Kaius with said as much - but as he continued speaking, she couldn’t help but to ponder the idea of perception. There were three sides to every story, she knew that - she just hadn’t been anticipating getting two of them, and to have them be so conflicting.
They broke through a small clearing, and Evie found herself sucking in a breath. The meadow was beautiful, with its endless rolling sea of green that met the skyline at its furthest point. Wildflowers dotted the grass, vibrant and aromatic as they swayed beneath a gentle breeze, honeybees buzzing back and forth between them. Birds were chirping in the distance, and behind them Evie could still hear the peals of children's laughter. It was strange how another wave of homesickness washed over her, one she hadn’t felt the need to wallow in for some time now. She had her family - the inner circle, the family she’d found, but also her siblings. Faye and Arden were here with her now, both of her worlds had come together and she got the best of either. So why did she feel this way? Why did she feel like she was living some twisted version of her own story, what life might have been like if things had played out differently? How easily she could envision herself as one of them, ragged and ruined, just doing her best to scrape by and survive. Living life amongst the wildflowers, surrounded by nature. The thought gave her chills, and she sought to distance herself once more from that past life and any possibility of what could have been.
“You’re wrong, Kaius.” Turning to meet his gaze, Evie leveled the man with a hard look. “You are my enemy. You’ve stolen me from my home. From the people I love, the people I’ve sworn my life to protect. You’ve lied to me. You’ve poisoned me. You’ve imprisoned me.” She slowly ticked off each offense, one for each finger of the hand still bearing her engagement ring. It shone brightly in the spring sunshine, the truth glinting off the stone as she spoke the words aloud. “You were there beneath the mountain…you saw the lengths I am willing to go through to do the right thing. I didn’t just face Adrianna for Adrastus - I did it for everyone. For all of you, to free your people from tyranny and a life lived in fear. I would have done it again, if you’d asked.” And as she said the words, she knew that they were true. Even knowing how Adrastus felt about the Spring Lord, had it come down to the wellbeing of these people and knowledge of their true circumstances…he never would have asked Evie to sit idly by. He knew her too well.
“So yes, you are my enemy. You chose that.” Crossing her arms over her chest, Evie turned away from the beautiful, picturesque scene before them. “And I think I’ve seen enough for one day, if you don’t mind.”
"No." Wayland crossed his arms, eyes fixed on Nevara who had just finished explaining her plan of awakening more of whatever it was the Cauldron had given or perhaps taken from Phaedra. Nevara just blinked, brows lowering at him. "You’re not going to send her to take out those wards on her own. We have no idea what that could do to her.”
“I never said that she would be doing it alone,” Nevara snapped, then turned her attention to Killian who met her gaze, his expression remained unreadable. Wayland followed her gaze toward him when he realized what her intentions were.
“I have brought her back from her visions, I don’t see how that is of any use if she also has powers,” Killian said, his golden gaze flickering toward Faye.
“It is more than that.” Nevara began moving toward Faye, her eyes surveying the girl with close inspection. The ancient woman reached out her hand, grabbing hold of one of Faye’s and she dragged a fingertip along the lines of her palms. “I read in the Book of Breathings of a rare connection. A connection that hasn’t been seen in thousands of centuries.”
Wayland’s body had stiffened at her words. His lips pressed into a firm line of discontent, and he forced his hazel eyes to hyper-fixate on the mountain ground beneath his boots, but it didn’t stop his siphons from flickering in response to his emotions.
Adrastus was the next to speak, his eyes had filled with a dangerous darkness that swallowed even the brightest stars. “What connection?” he pressed and Nevara dropped Faye’s hand, turning to her High Lord.
“Carranam.” Nevara finally said, her voice quieter this time. Adrastus’ face twisted into confusion and familiarity. The word rang through him, one he heard of, but it had seemed nearly irrelevant. Almost like a myth to possess such a bond. Wayland lifted his gaze to Nevara, his muscles remaining tense. Killian remained impassive but listened deeply. “The Carranam bond allows partners to share their magic, which is a strong advantage in battle, and to communicate almost telepathically. Very few have found someone they are compatible with, as it is both rare and dangerous. It was said that most couldn’t find someone they trusted enough to test it with because of the risks attached; an unskilled partner could unwillingly take too much power and drive the other mad, cause them both to burn out. . . or shatter their minds completely.”
A snarl rang through the air and all eyes flew toward Wayland whose fists were coiled at his sides. “No. Absolutely fucking not.” the General glared at Nevara for even mentioning such a possibility.
Any hope that once flickered on Adrastus’ face had disappeared with her last words and he nodded. “Wayland is right. We aren’t going to risk anyone's life knowingly. We will find another way. Besides, we don’t know if any of that applies to them anyways.”
“From the entries I have read, their bond is extremely similar. If they can bring forward any power that she might possess, they would be strong enough to wipe the wards out completely. Odds are, she doesn’t have any magic anyways, maybe it’s just the visions, and if that’s the case then we move on to other options—”
“Nevara,” Adrastus warned, but Wayland was stepping up to the dark-haired female, towering over her, his wings unfurling behind him. Nevara craned her head to stare back at Wayland, her lips pressed into a thin line, her stare like stone against his own.
“I won’t say it again—”
“You said that unskilled partners are what make it dangerous.” Killian cut in, his shadows sliding between Wayland and Nevara. The snake of dark smoke expanded suddenly and shoved their bodies apart, causing both of them to stumble and glare his way. “So make us skilled. Then we can try safely.”
“It’s still dangerous,” Wayland growled out, but turned towards Faye when she spoke, his shoulders slumping.
“Your mug,”
The words were said with an intensity that met Evelyn’s eyes as she looked at him expectantly, arm reaching across the table, waiting for him to present her his cup of coffee. Kaius let his eyes scrutinize the woman, a glint of pleasure could be seen in the green depths and he held her gaze as he slowly slid his mug across the table for her to take.
When she collected the mug, Kaius arched a brow when she brought the rim to her lips, taking a swallow of the still-steaming liquid. He noted the crinkle in her nose and examined her quietly, wondering if she even liked coffee at all, or if she was just doing things out of spite.
It was when she started to question things that Kaius leaned back in his seat, the wood groaning in protest, and a scoffed laugh escaped the Lord when Tobias made a comment, his eyes training on Evelyn, wanting nothing more than to see her squirm. Kaius knew it would take a lot more than threats to rile the girl. He could see it dancing in her eyes. A feral defiance. It intoxicated him.
“A tour.” He echoed. It was the last thing he expected from her. He all but assumed that she would want to lock herself up in her rooms for the majority of her stay, forcing him to drag her out himself. He didn’t question her any further before rising from his spot at the table. Tobias eyed his High Lord wearily, his distrust in her rather evident. “Come along then,” Kauis offered with a gesture of his hand, and he walked out into the corridor.
Kaius led her throughout the manor, explaining the layout to her as they went. It was when they returned back to the foyer that Kaius turned to examine her. “If your intentions are to plan an escape, by all means, have at it, but I will say this; it will be a wasted effort on your part.” with that, Kaius shoved open the entrance doors of the opulent building and exposed Evelyn to the new court that surrounded her.
The manor was a sprawling estate veiled in roses and ivy, with patios and balconies and staircases sprouting from its alabaster sides. Amethyst irises and pale snowdrops and butter-yellow daffodils bloom in the balmy breeze that flowed airily against Evelyn’s gown when they stepped outside. A grand marble staircase led into the giant oak doors of the estate and the two of them descended the stairs until they stood on the tended pathway that would lead them through the court.
The Spring Court itself was a vast land made up of rolling green hills, lush forests, and clear, bottomless lakes. Magic didn’t just abound in the bumps and the hollows—-it grew here. To the south, Kaius’ Court bordered the Wall—better known as—the magical border separating the mortals and the fae. To the opposite side of the magic border, his northern borders belonged to the Summer and the Autumn Courts. Kaius tucked his hands into his pockets while they made their way down the path, only for him to steer them to a smaller cobblestone path that would lead them toward the stables.
“How do you feel about horses, High Lady?” Kaius asked as they approached the wooden building. The neighs and whinnies from the steeds could be heard before he shoved open the gates and the smell of hay and feed enveloped the area around them. “We don’t boast any cities in the Spring Court, but there is a rather large village no more than five miles from my estate if you’re interested,” he muttered as the memory of all Adrianna had destroyed in his lands resurfaced. He shoved the thought down, his hand reaching up to stroke a large, russet Corsican. Its lips wobbled back, exposing his teeth to Kaius, the expression rather goofy. It was a common greeting from the horse. “Still obnoxious, Redford,” the High Lord rubbed between the horses' eyes and when his hand dropped, Redford nodded his head exaggeratedly, earning a faint smirk from Kaius.
Turning back to Evelyn, Kaius gestured toward Redford. “Go ahead. He knows better than to bite a beautiful lady,” he mused, and Redford looked toward Evelyn, his lips curling once more in greeting, his big teeth flashing at her as he did.
After what could only be described as a grueling conversation amongst the High Lords, Adrastus was excusing himself from the others to return to his tents and collect his inner circle. He would have to let them in on all that they covered for the meeting that would take place a while later once everyone was more settled in.
Once he arrived at his tents, Adras peered into his and Evie’s tent for her, only to come up short. The High Lord zipped the tent back up, deciding it best to use the bond instead. Adras’ talons reached down the bond, only to thud against a hard solid wall of cold stone. He couldn’t feel a thing. It wasn’t like her shield was up, but as if something was severing the bond, clamping down on it and making it kink closed.
Adrastus’ heart suddenly became heavy and his head felt like it was being evaded by a mixture of panic, grief, and anger. Even as the group began returning to the campsite, they all seemed to be opening their mouths. Their facial expressions went from relaxed to concern when he didn’t respond. He couldn’t hear a thing that they were saying, his eyes just kept darting around as he tried to find Evie’s face in the crowd.
A pair of hands grabbed his shoulders, but Adras snarled, ripping away from Wayland whose brows furrowed with shock.
“Adrastus?” Wayland tried again.
“Where is she?” Adrastus’ voice was hoarse, his mouth had gone entirely dry.
“Evelyn. . .” Killian murmured as if he already knew that was exactly who he was looking for.
“Where the hell are Kaius and Tobias?” Nevara growled out as she caught on and as if the earth itself was screaming and cursing their names, a flash of lightning sprung across the mountain skies, and a roar of thunder rumbled through the grey clouds above. Then, the sky cried down upon them.
* * *
Kaius held little to no amusement in his green gaze. He only watched as the girl tore through the room like a wild animal, he remained rather unphased thanks to the Faebane keeping her as weak as a mortal. No powers. No strength. The High Lord knew that she wouldn’t be happy. Expected her to lash out in such a way, but he also had faith that she would soon come to understand his side of the coin.
“A war has already begun,” the Lord quipped. “And I intend on keeping my lands and my people on the living side of it. If you and your half-wit mate were smart, you would do the same, so wipe that look off your face.”
“Your Highness,” an older woman's voice called from the other side of the room causing everyone to turn their heads in her direction. Kaius’ servant, Eloise, stood with her hands folded in front of her. Her dirty-blonde curls were kept in a bun and her brown eyes flickered between the two men and their guest. “You called for me.”
Kaius turned back toward Evelyn and he merely nodded once. “Please, show our guest to her rooms.”
Eloise straightened, her gaze surveying Evelyn. “If you’d kindly follow me, miss,” she urged with a wave of her hand. When Evelyn didn’t so much as budge, a low growl slipped free from Kaius, his eyes darkening when they landed on the Cursebreaker.
“Go with Eloise to your rooms, or I will drag you there myself.” he challenged and when she finally began moving, Kaius’ shoulders sagged as he watched them disappear down one of the grand halls, the so-called High Lady fuming behind the servant.
* * *
The inner circle hadn’t said a word in a long moment. The silence was deafening. Adrastus had torn apart his tent, nearly sending the entirety of it to the ground before a couple of the other High Lords rallied up to stop his frenzy before he tore apart Windhaven.
After they all came to the conclusion that if the Spring Lord took Evie, then there would be impenetrable wards around his territory, and getting past them would not come easily. Not only that, but Adrastus, after losing his cool, found that his powers had been dampened. He had been poisoned with Faebane and that could only mean that the King of Elisora was the man pulling all the strings. They had been manipulated and double-crossed and it cost them their High Lady.
“We can’t just sit here,” Wayland urged, his face set into a scowl.
Killian, whose shadows were nearly engulfing him remained utterly silent. It was obvious, that they all blamed themselves for what happened. Killian had been patrolling the borders, and yet he didn’t detect what happened. They were right under his nose and he failed his High Lady.
“We can’t run in blind either. If there are wards around the Spring Court, then we are going to need more than just us to break through. It’s going to take an army.” Onica breathed, her hands still shaking with rage.
“I will get her back,” Adrastus interrupted, fury burning in his silver gaze. “And I will tear down all of Letharia if I have to,” he promised through clenched teeth.
“We need a plan, and a damn good one.” Nevara crossed her arms, then turned to look at Faye, something sparking in her eyes while she watched the girl. “And I think I know just the place to start.”
* * *
The next morning, Kaius had sent Eloise into Evelyn’s rooms to collect her for breakfast. Tobias and he had already sat around the long wooden table. A variety of foods cluttered the table ranging from fruits to eggs, various types of meat, and toast. Tobias indulge himself in his breakfast while Kaius poured himself a cup of dark roasted coffee. He had just about brought the mug to his lips when Evelyn appeared around the corner, her face still set into a scowl.
“Good morning,” Kaius cooed, watching as she reluctantly approached the table. “Feel free to help yourself to whatever you’d like, Evelyn.”
Though it did bring joy to Wayland to hear that even his High Lady found delight in the idea of defacing the smug Lord, it didn’t last long. He had heard the shiver in Faye’s tone and when he turned over his shoulder to look at Faye, he found her barefoot in the snow. The General blinked once, then twice, and rose from his spot on the barrel.
“Faye,” he scolded softly, sheathing the floral blade he’d received from her. The voice that interrupted them sent another rush of anger through Wayland when he came to a halt beside Phaedra.
Adrastus, though temporarily comforted by the words Evie sent down the bond, had only truly stopped his pacing when Kaius got comfortable with his mate. The fury that was swelling inside of him had become almost palpable, in fact, it would have been. Kaius had begun taunting his mate, his High Lady, and when he insulted her, Adrastus’ talons flung free from his hands and both Wayland and Killian straightened, hands ready to grab their swords when a bloodthirsty noise tore out of Evie, making their heads shift instinctively.
Down the bond, Adras could feel all that was coursing through her. He could feel that wave of something untapped surging through her and then she was reaching down the bridge for him. He met her halfway and that thunder seemed to disperse inside of her. When his silver gaze surveyed Evie, he had watched as claws retracted from her fingers and when they disappeared, so did his own as he looked at her in wonderment. Just like with High Lord Sorin of the Summer Court, she was within the presence of new power. The power that seemed to knock on the door to her own sleeping abilities.
* * *
The next few days seemed to drag on. Kaius and Tobias were anything but strangers all the while, often interjecting themselves into any conversations that the inner circle may have been having. Adrastus had been silently hoping that another High Lord would arrive any of the passing days, but when one finally did, it wasn’t exactly the High Lord that he had been anticipating. In fact, Adrastus hadn’t expected him to show up at all after his inner circle ransacked his castle for the Book of Breathings.
Sorin looked around the camp with little enthusiasm, his guards flanking either side of him, and to his surprise, Prince Finnick was with him as well. Onica looked as though she may faint at any given moment at the sight of the male.
“Sorin,” Adrastus greeted carefully, their eyes finally meeting. Sorin looked Adrastus over once and then glanced at Onica and Evie.
“Adrastus,” he muttered, returning his eyes to him.
“I would like to apologize—”
“For lying? Deceiving? Or robbing?” Sorin glared and Adrastus pursed his lips.
“Some things never change,” Kaius inserted himself and Adrastus’ muscles tensed, his jaw ticking with annoyance. “Good to see you, Sorin, it’s been too long.”
Sorin released a huff of breath before turning and heading for his assigned tents. “Don’t make me regret this.” was all he said as he walked away.
Adrastus spun on Kaius, his eyes glowing with wrath. “If all you have to offer is acting like an insolent child, then pack your shit and go.” he barked out, stepping toward the Spring Lord who glared back at him.
“You sent the invitation, Nychta. You need me.” he spat back.
“Nobody needs you.” Adrastus roared, his talons sliding free and Kaius’ nostrils flared in rage.
In an instant, Tobias was grabbing Kaius and Killian was grabbing Adrastus.
“Best behavior, High Lord?” Killian murmured quietly to Adrastus who was still seething.
“Killian,” Adrastus growled warningly in response and the two of them returned to their own tents.
When they returned to their tents, everyone seemed to crane their heads to look at the two of them. Everyone except for Onica who was nowhere to be seen. Nevara grimaced. “You look like you need a killing spree,” she mumbled.
Killian glanced at Adrastus’ direction and Wayland rose a brow. Adrastus, not wanting anything to do with explaining himself, moved into his tent, letting the flaps rustle behind him. The High Lord dropped down onto their makeshift bed, laid back, and covered his face with his hands as he tried to recollect himself. The last thing he wanted was to let anyone get underneath his skin — especially not Kaius. He had told himself that he could handle this. Handle seeing him again. But he wasn’t sure anymore. All he could see was his dead mother and sister. Their dismembered wings.
They just needed the numbers, he reminded himself. Once the war was over, they’d never have to see each other again.
* * *
Watching the sun go down had nearly driven Kaius mad with anticipation. Especially since they were on top of a mountain with little to no tree coverage. He needed it to be dark, and he needed to know where everyone was for his plan to work. One mishap and it was over.
The High Lord of Spring let the night continue for a while after the darkness first settled. Let all awake things nestle into their beds and then he emerged. Tobias had already winnowed, planted where they agreed to meet once he had her. Evelyn Graves. Curse breaker and, as he had confirmed, harnesser of all seven courts.
Getting past Adrastus would not come without difficulty. He anticipated that much. That was why he poisoned the High Lord and Lady's drinks with Faebane. A rare substance that he managed to get his hands on through the right amount of coaxing. With their magic suppressed, taking her would be as easy as winnowing Evelyn straight from her bed.
Kaius manuevered carefully through the camp. Following a path he’d inspected to be the least littered with rocks and other things that could either trip or create too much sound. Passing the smothered firepit, he approached the tent, but when he went to open the latch, he found it wouldn’t budge. As if protected by. . . magic.
His jaw clenched in pure annoyance and the High Lord forced himself back from the tent. A new plan. He didn’t care anymore.
Night. Day.
She would be his.
The Illyrian camp was about what was to be expected. Cold, desolate, grim. The air was heavy with a bitterness that they couldn’t shake, and there was something about the place that felt almost hostile despite the fact that it was supposed to be a place of refuge as they recruited allies for the war against Elisora. The ground crunched beneath their feet as they walked across the ice-encrusted ground, and Evie pulled her jacket tighter around herself with a shiver. Eyes were on them as they walked, and she found herself gazing curiously at the warriors who watched their approach. Never before had she seen so many Illyrians gathered in one place, a dreary sea of winged men dressed in drab leathers. It was terrifying, to imagine the might of the three men she’d seen in action, magnified by the thousands.
Two stood out amongst the crowd, their attire too colorful and extravagant amongst the Illyrians. Evie subconsciously drew in a breath, bracing herself. When the men slowly turned to face them, she realized that she knew one of those faces; though she’d never seen him with her own eyes, she remembered that day in Adrianna’s throne room, watching Kaius approach through the veil. She remembered the stormy confliction thundering through Adrastus’s soul when Kaius had bestowed upon her the last kernel of magic needed to fuel her rebirth into High Fae. Though she’d prepared herself for this meeting, Evie hadn’t found a way to subdue the anger that bubbled up to the surface at the sight of the man who had caused her beloved so much heartache and misery.
They were approached, and Evie drew herself up to her full height, raising her chin as she looked the men in the eye. There was hesitation when she was addressed, and pride filled her as Adrastus introduced her for the first time with her full title: Evelyn. High Lady of the Night Court. The looks she was given didn’t come as a surprise to Evie, nor did they unnerve her. There had never been a High Lady before, and she was bound to be met with some protest. It didn’t matter, though - Adrastus had given her this position and there was only one way it would be taken from her. They were welcome to try. Onica stepped up to her side, defending her title, and the faintest smile curved Evie’s lips as she stared back at the strangers. The brunette dipped her head ever so slightly in greeting, though she said nothing.
Their attention was quickly shifting, however, and the High Lord of Spring then had eyes for Faye. Her blue-brown gaze lifted to meet the eyes of their newest potential ally, and she shivered beneath that inquisitive stare. Something behind his eyes rattled her, but Faye didn’t have time to ponder it - that brief moment of eye contact was quickly broken when Wayland and Killian both shifted their bodies to stand half in front of her, nearly blocking her from sight. Attention flickering between the two of them, Faye didn’t know whether she should feel grateful for the reprieve or offended that they felt she needed it; after a moment, she settled on the former. All their actions seemed to do was intensify that curious stare, and when Kaius’s eyes met hers once more, Faye found herself scowling. Her cheeks flushed at his suggestive words, arms crossing over her chest as if to ward off his attempt at burrowing beneath her skin. The blonde kept her lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing. Was that truly how people viewed her, from the outside looking in? Faye didn’t have time to be bothered by it - reaching out, she placed a gentle hand against the small of Wayland’s back. Tension flooded her fingertips, and she curled her fingers into the leathers there. A gentle reminder of all she’d said to him the night before.
Adrastus stepped forward, reprimanding the other Lord, and Evie shifted at his side. Blue eyes followed her mate closely, hands clenched into fists at her side. She could feel the power roiling just beneath the surface, waiting for her command. How she longed to wipe that smug look off of the blonde fae’s face. The wintry air around them swelled inside her chest, filling her up, and her natural inclination towards the element filled her with a sense of confidence and comfort. Were things to go south, she was fairly confident in her ability to be able to do at least a little bit of damage…
But that time didn’t come. The men were parting as quickly as they’d stepped up to one another, and then they were being led deeper into the camp. Evie’s gaze flickered over the members of the Spring Court as they walked, and she couldn’t sense the feeling that they hadn’t avoided conflict entirely; they’d just postponed it.
…
“He’s not worth it,” Faye muttered, watching the General with weary eyes. She didn’t entirely trust Wayland not to do something stupid, no more than she trusted herself. The blonde stood rooted in the snow near the tent, bare-footed and shivering. Clinging to this moment, willing her mind to stay present for the duration of their meeting with the other courts.
“Might be,” countered Evie, gaze flickering towards the man. She was on the same page as Wayland, wanting more than anything to knock the High Lord down a few notches. They had to play nice, for the sake of the world and all, but once this tentative alliance was over…
Her gaze flickered towards where Adrastus was pacing. The look on his face had a frown tugging at Evie’s lips, and she reached out to him gently through their bond. I love you, she reminded the High Lord. When his eyes met hers, a small smile curved her lips and she blew him a kiss.
The smile faltered at the sound of that honey-sweet voice, Kaius approaching the group. Did he do anything other than sneer and swagger? Brows pulling together, Evie watched as the other man lit the pile of wood on fire. Flames licked upwards towards the sky, sending out an enticing wave of warmth. The last thing Evie wanted to do was get cozy by the fire with these men, but what was the alternative? Stubbornly freeze to death in her tent? The brunette moved forward to sit before the fire, too cold to resist the temptation of its warmth though she was hesitant to truly begin forming any sort of bond with the Spring Court.
Something inside of her chest seemed to stir, lazy and reluctant, like a bear rousing itself from its long winter slumber. The High Lord of Spring perched himself on the log beside her and, much as had been her experience with the Summer Court, the proximity between the two of them called upon that little kernel of his power that resided within her. It rose to the surface, like calling to like. There was a kinship between the two of them that Evie resented - she loathed him for the arrogant way he carried himself, for the crude way he spoke to her family, the contemptful glances he constantly threw their way, and for every ounce of pain he’d ever caused her mate. But most of all, she hated him for that little bit of his magic that lived within her, which had given her this new life, which set her apart from the rest of them and likened her to the Lord of Spring in ways she didn’t want to admit much less claim.
Adrastus’s voice flooded her mind, and Evie had to resist the urge to look over at him. Then he’ll no longer have fingers, she finished the threat for her mate. And we’ll all sleep better tonight.
Aloud, she addressed the other male. “Sorry to disappoint, but there’s not much to tell. I was human, and now I’m fae.” Said Evie off-handedly with a glance over her shoulder. The High Lord’s eyes were already on her, studying, golden specks dancing in the firelight. He watched her with an intensity that made her skin itchy and had her jaw tightening. Adrastus’s open-ended threat echoed in her mind, and she wondered whether the Lord of Spring would be so stupid as to try anything here where she was surrounded by her family and an army of Illyrian warriors. His lips were curved in a way that told her he didn’t believe an ounce of what she was saying, and when they pulled back his smile revealed jagged fangs that gleamed pale yellow in the low light. Evie knew little of the Spring Lord’s abilities beyond his affinity for shapeshifting, but she recognized the flash of fangs for what it was - a scare tactic. He sought to intimidate her, to unnerve her at the least.
“Somehow I don’t think you’re telling the whole truth, High Lady,” tsked the golden-haired fae with a sneer, face somehow half-angelic half-monstrous. The way he crooned her title so mockingly grated against Evelyn’s brittle patience. Still, she blinked over at him, expression intentionally blank. She was silent for so long that Kaius continued, voice growing a bit tighter, “You expect me to believe that you have the lifeforce of Letharia’s most powerful High Lords flowing through your veins, and yet you’re as average as the rest of the High Fae?”
“Believe what you wish, Lord of Flowers.” Evie met his stare and held it unwaveringly. Kaius clucked his tongue and shook his head slightly, “Somehow I expected more from the infamous Cursebreaker.” Evie gave a shrug and was prepared to leave it at that, to let the man come to his own conclusions, but then he spoke again. “Perhaps you aren’t as worthy of the title your High Lord has so foolishly bestowed upon you as you’d lead us to believe, Evelyn Graves.” The slight stung - her gaze narrowed and her jaw clenched, but she rose above. “Or,” continued the man with a detached sneer, “perhaps you are exactly what his court of misfits deserves.”
A sound more ruthless than any she’d known sounded, and Evie was surprised to find the snarl reverberating in her own chest. Pain shot through her gumline, there was the sensation of ripping and tearing as the taste of blood flooded her mouth. Where two rows of perfectly straight teeth had once sat, she could feel enlarged fangs protruding. Evie ran her tongue along their jagged edges, biting down hard to stop the panic from flaring in her eyes. Her knuckles tensed and ached, jet-black claws poking just beneath the surface of the skin, barely kept contained. Power unlike any she’d known before, raw and primal and animalistic, soared through her veins and made her shiver as she found herself all but consumed by the hatred she felt for the man. Blue eyes met green, and she could see then that this attack had been intentional - though an ordinary observer wouldn’t have noticed anything out of the usual, he wasn’t an ordinary observer; he was watching, watching specifically for the gift he knew he had unwittingly passed onto her, and he’d seen enough to confirm his suspicions.
Calm down, she ordered herself. Reign it in. Reaching out with her mind, she brushed against that sacred place between herself and her mate where her soul was most complete, and that was enough. Enough to ground her and reform her composure, enough to remind Evie of who she was - what she was capable of. Kaius was a slimy bastard, but she wouldn’t fear him. She wouldn’t fear any of them. She did not bow, she did not break; she would carve her own path here, amongst the High Lords of Letharia, even if it was a path littered with blood and bone. Evie raised her chin once more, baring her fangs threateningly in that flickering light and said simply, “Perhaps I am.” In the next instant the fangs had retracted, and the brunette was grinning at him in the near-darkness.
She didn’t expect his returning grin. Even with the Inner Circle surrounding him now, watching on wearily and ready to interject themselves at any moment, Kaius only had eyes for Evie. Unbothered by their looming presence, he met her gaze and he positively beamed. There was a hint of pride behind that smile that he had no right to feel, and it bled into his voice when he murmured, “Perhaps you are.”
For a long while, Wayland simply stared at her. There was an intensity burning behind those hazel depths that made her mouth go dry, those final few words getting lodged in her throat. Faye watched the varying emotions flicker across the general’s face, swelling like a wave at the helm threatening to crash and drag them both beneath the surface. Wayland’s heartbeat sounded in the air around them, the sound still strange and nerve-wracking to these newly pointed ears, and Faye could have sworn she felt the erratic thumping against her own ribcage. Blue eyes searched his own for any sign of what he was thinking, what he was feeling - anything concrete.
And then he laughed. The sound made her blood run cold, and for a moment Faye thought that perhaps she’d been a fool to lay all of her emotions out on the line between them. Darkness clouded her face briefly as defensiveness settled in, the blonde withdrawing ever so slightly. The sting of rejection swelled in her chest, dashed only by the twisted sense of satisfaction that she was getting exactly what she’d always sought from him. Somehow, to be unloved didn’t seem such a desirable thing anymore. But then he spoke, and all of the insecurity and regret she’d been feeling vanished. Her breath hitched as Wayland dominated the conversation with his passionate defense of her, laying all of his own feelings bare in a way that made her insides shiver. Never before had they been so utterly open with one another, giving voice to the thoughts and feelings that had been tearing them up inside all of these months. To hear these words spoken aloud, to know exactly what he thought of her without having to wonder and doubt…
It was easily the most terrifying and heartening moment of her life. For the first time it felt as if everything was finally falling into place, and for the briefest moment the world was entirely rightened.
Jerked forward, Faye settled into Wayland’s lap with her hands gently cupping his face. Each place that their skin met tingled with an energy their bond had only ever trembled with - now, the world beneath them seemed to quake with the force of that connection. Their lips met for the first time in so long and Faye leaned into the kiss without hesitation. Hunger unlike anything she’d ever known swelled in her gut, the craving for this, for him, for the intimacy between the two of them, overtaking her entirely. She felt as if she wanted to drown in him, that being dragged beneath the surface by these waves of passion seemed a good way to go.
I love you, he said against her lips. The words hung in the air between them, and then Faye was trembling for other reasons, reasons that she wasn’t entirely sure she understood. Fear flickered somewhere deep inside her soul, and it took every ounce of her willpower to keep from pulling away from Wayland and dismissing this moment between them. His gaze rose and she met it with her own, taken aback by the words that continued to spill so beautifully from his parted lips. Tears flooded her eyes and Faye’s brows came together, the feeling of unworthiness ingrained so deeply within her that she found it difficult to think of anything else. She wanted to believe his words, but found instead that being loved was even more terrifying than the prospect of being loved - in actuality, such deep connections seemed such a heavy burden to bear.
But for him, she’d try to bear it without complaint and as openly and whole-heartedly as she was capable of.
It was so natural to find herself melting into his touch. To lose herself to the feeling of his hands and lips against her skin. She’d missed this. She’d missed him. “Wayland, are you sure?” she managed to breathe, trying to focus her thoughts in a direction that wasn’t centered around panic or passion. She didn't know what she was asking, whether she wanted to know if he was sure about loving her or sure about disclosing it to the world. Either way, deep down she knew that he was sure - he’d been sure on what he wanted all along, and each and every time he’d tried to broach the subject of the two of them she’d shut him down. Faye didn’t know why she kept holding out hope that he was going to change his mind; maybe because it’d just be easier that way. The thought of the two of them being together, truly together, out in the open…it terrified her. What people would think, what they would say, how Evie would feel about all of it. When she’d found herself betrothed to Aeron, that was a match that people understood. She hadn’t had to explain herself, she had adopted the persona of his bride and lived her life behind a veil. Love made things messy - it was raw and vulnerable and real, and Faye knew that she wouldn’t be able to pretend to be anything more or less than what she was. The idea of existing wholly as her true self was daunting.
Wayland leaned back, pulling her with him and his serious words had a playful undertone that made her lips curve despite herself. Hovering over Wayland, she looked down into those hazel eyes that she knew so well and saw nothing but sincerity burning there. “No more hiding,” Faye agreed softly with a slight nod. Hand cupping his face gently, she stroked her thumb along the length of his cheekbone. Leaning down, she pressed a gentle kiss against his lips and forced away his wandering hands. “But, you can’t have me when and where you want.” Detangling herself from the male beneath her, Faye sat down beside him instead, ignoring the look on his face. Ignoring the flames licking their way across her heated flesh, and the quickness of her own pulse. “You’re injured,” she reminded him - and herself. “If we’ve got forever…I think you can wait a few more days.” She teased lightly, grinning down at him. A few days seemed like an eternity after everything they’d been through, all of the time they’d spent apart, and yet she knew it was a necessity after what his body had undergone. “I’m not going anywhere,” she promised him - and couldn’t help but to think of the last time she’d made the same promise. Where it had gotten them.
This time, it was a promise she intended to keep.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
“Illyrian war camps,” Faye echoed the High Lord’s words with raised brows. The words stirred up images of places she’d only heard of in passing. Cold, mountainous, unforgiving. Not exactly somewhere she wanted to find herself. “That’s where we rendezvous now?”
The High Lord and Lady stood side by side - a unit, bearing news of their next move against the King. They planned on moving into the Illyrian war camps and making connections within the other courts. Recruiting allies was a necessity at this point, especially after the loss of the Mortal Queens and their own betrayal of the Summer Court. War was on the horizon, and if they stood any hope of defeating Elisora they were going to need to choose their allies well.
“Well, we aren’t bringing anyone to Sakaris,” said Evie. The city had been infiltrated too many times already. They had confidence that the wards surrounding it now would stand, but no one wanted to take any chances by putting their home at risk again. “And our only other option would be visiting the Spring Court…” Evie cast a sidelong look at her sister, the memory of Adrastus’s rendition of the girl’s vision still fresh in her mind. Keeping Faye far, far away from that place was at the top of her priorities. And knowing the history between Adrastus and the High Lord of Spring, tensions were already going to be high enough without any added stress.
“I shouldn’t go.” Faye said flatly. She could practically feel Wayland bristling at her side, and the look on Evie’s face would have been comical under different circumstances. Their need to protect her ran so deep that it was endearing, but blinding all the same. “You’re trying to form alliances,” continued Faye before either one of them could object. “I’m a liability.” A sound of protest came from Evie. “You’re not a liability.” How quickly she’d changed her mind on that front. “I make you look weak,” insisted Faye. Who was going to want to fight alongside them with so much unpredictability on their end? She couldn’t even keep her wits together, what sort of potential ally was she? And with the rest of them struggling to help her, she was dragging them down too. “You make things personal,” countered Evie. “And whether you like to acknowledge it or not, you have a way of seeing the true nature of people and situations. But if you don’t want to see yourself as an asset, just a half-crazed gremlin, then the least you can do is gain their sympathies. But you’re going whether you like it or not, so shut up and pack your jacket.”
With an overly-bright smile to her glowering sister, Evie turned her full attention back towards her mate. “Anything to add, High Lord?”
Adrastus scowled up at his mate, silently adoring each crinkling line that appeared as she scrunched her button nose down at him. It was utterly astonishing sometimes how easily she could exhaust his inner demons with just a look. The High Lord took a moment to return to the old memories of when they weren’t who they were now. When they were strangers fighting against each other. When she was oblivious to his world, to the mother and all that she set up for their special little game of chess that led to now. Here. Resting his head in her lap and staring up at her with star-glittering eyes. Wondering how in the Cauldron he managed to be gifted someone as perfect as Evelyn Graves. His High Lady.
Reaching his hand up, he let his thumb trace her smiling bottom lip gently, his gaze softening. “My entire existence is based on giving those a choice, my beautiful Lady, and it holds as much truth with your sister as it does anything or anyone else. She deserves happiness too.” Shifting, Adras moved his thumb to her chin, dipping it down slightly so that he could lean up and press his lips to her own. They were always plush and warm against his own, fitting like they were molded against his by the Gods. When he drew back, their mouths peeling from each other, he was reluctant to do so. He would never be able to taste her, smell or her or touch her enough for his liking. Though they did like to try. “I just don’t like seeing them at odds with one another, it reminds me of a time when we didn’t always consider each other brothers.” his voice trailed off briefly, and then he rose slowly from her lap, expression shifting.
“Mother hen?” he said with a raised eyebrow, traveling backwards in the conversation. Adrastus was quick as his shadows, winnowing from beside her on the bed to standing directly in front of her. Stars glittered around him in the darkness that slowly began fading from the magic. A devilish smile formed on his lips and he reached out his arms, scooping Evie from the bed where she sat, lifting her so that her legs latched around his hips.
With a hand on each thigh, he leaned forward, nipping playfully at her neck, a low rumbling purr escaping him as he said tauntingly, “Who are you calling a mother hen?” another nibble at her earlob, purposely finding her sweet spots, tickling her with soft bites here and there. “If I remember correctly, you were the one having a face off with your beloved best friend over your sister. Any sane man would have ran and high tailed it while they could have with such a little monster glaring them down the way you did.” Adras insisted, drawing back to admire her.
“What a delicious thing you are when you get that dangerous look in those beautiful eyes, my impossible, beautiful Lady.” he shook his head, clicking his tongue.
He wasn’t sure if it was that lazy smile curving on her lips, the sleepy look in those eyes, or the way she nestled further into him, but he couldn’t tear his eyes away from her. Beauty wasn’t a word that captured her essence. Looking at her was like seeing the sun after months of darkness, or watching a butterfly spreading its wings after climbing free from its cocoon. It was stunning. Altering. Exquisite. Every curve and line that made up her face was unique and it was never tiresome to look at.
“The correct answer was, ‘Obviously, Wayland, you’re so dreamy’.” Wayland grinned, enjoying the way she smiled up at him and then her hand reached up, feeling their way through his hair. He watched her intently, chest rising and falling steadily as he soaked in her radiating warmth. When that hand traveled to hold his face, it was instinctual for him to lean into it. His eyes shut for a moment and he basked in that feeling of comfort. That is until she was saying his name in a way that made his stomach knot before he could see her frown when he opened his eyes. No. He didn’t want bad news. Not yet. He just wanted a few more minutes. Just a few more.
Her comment on the interaction with Killian was brought up and Wayland shifted slightly, ready to shake his head and tell her it was fine. That he wanted to forget about it. Come on, just another minute. But he wouldn’t be getting one, he realized. She was moving quickly, as if anticipating his rejection of the subject and then her hands were grabbing him by the face. Wayland nearly jerked back, but stiffened instead, blinking at her as she begged him to just listen.
Once she loosened her grip, he remained still, eyes glued to her entirely, his mouth remaining shut tightly. Part of him was horrified of what she was about to say. His mind was going a million miles per hour with various thoughts and formed scenarios where her words would lead them. Some good, but most were not. Most made him anxious and horrified that his worst assumptions were right. But still. He listened.
It wasn’t what he expected at all. None of it really. The beating of his heart was uneven and rushed, but for the first time, he felt like the veil that laid between them was drawing back and he could finally see her clearly. She was expressing herself to him in a way she’d never done before and to know — really know — what he meant to her. That it wasn’t in his head, that she felt those burning desires, those sleepless nights, those temptations that drove one absolutely mad. She felt them too. And most of all. She wanted him. And only him.
Something inside of him shifted at the confirmation and his throat bobbed, finding it hard to keep his hands resting where they were. Impossible. He reached over, hand sliding over the one she laid on his thigh, cupping it softly. When she finished, he drank in each word she said to him and let it sink into him. He registered and gave her a moment after it all to register it too. All that she’d given from herself to him. Something he knew didn’t come easily for her.
The silence was so loud and Waylan’ds hazel eyes shifted from the bedspread to their hands then back to her face before a small laugh came from his lips, a short huff, but still a laugh and his head shook slowly as he studied her. The truth that seemed to sparkle in her eyes was so evident to him in that moment that it was laughable that he didn’t see it in front of him all along and that affection that she had for him, he always felt it. Now. Before. He believed every word she said and for once he was finally able to understand her more than he had been before. He knew that she was hurting, that something was off, but to know that what was going on between her and Killian wasn’t what he anticipated it being, not only was it a relief but it made him see his brother in a different light.
Regret seemed to swell in his gut at the anger that he shoved onto the male the other day, but in the same sense, there was still going to be lingering jealousy when it came to the two of them. Not because he was afraid of Faye wanting Killian in that way, but because of his ability to drag her free from that place she seemed to be tugged into.
But he wasn’t selfish. He couldn’t be selfish with her. If Killian was what she needed and he could save her from the Cauldron’s wrath, then he would be a selfish fool to keep that from her.
Then, he finally spoke, “I think I lied too.” he began, “This whole time I’ve been calling you a Wildflower, but you’re the entire garden, Phaedra. You are every beautiful petal on every extraordinary flower, and you don’t radiate with just one color, but with all of them. You may have thorns, but I am not afraid of them. My hands have been calloused by so much worse, they can not hurt me. Do you hear me?” his eyes hardened. “You have so much more to offer than you give yourself credit for. You are constantly sticking up for the people that you love and you never expect anything in return — in fact, you reject anything in return. You don’t think that you are worthy of love, but you’re wrong. Ever since I met you, Faye, all you have done is make sacrifices. You were willing to marry a horrible man you despised for your family, you abandoned your home for the sake of your brother, you risked your life with me in the Court of Nightmares so soon after your arrival here and then you did it again when you stood up for the mortal lands against the Queens.” his forehead creased, that intense look in his eyes never faltering.
“If Killian can help you, then we are one step closer to combating this obstacle, we will figure this out and until then, I will take any and every moment you can give me, but don’t you dare ever ask me to give up on you. I will always be here to water you because I —” his heart felt swollen with the feelings he had for her, like it would burst from his chest.
Without warning, he reached forward, tugging Faye into his lap so that she was straddling him and found her lips with his own. One hand slid up, tangling in her golden strands of hair, cupping the back of her head as their mouths moved against each other, slow, deep, and starved. When he drew back, he only did so enough so that their lips were barely touching now. His brow was pressed against her own and as he breathed out, the words came with, as if they’d been begging for release for so long and now they were breaking free. “I love you.”
His voice seemed to echo the words in the small space between them and as the quiet spilled over them, he slowly opened his eyes, leaning back slightly to capture her gaze with his own. His wings curled in tightly behind him and his hand brushed her hair back behind her ear. “I have spent so much of my life fighting wars that I wanted no part of, it’s about damn time I finally fight for something that I believe in and I have never believed in anything more than I believe in you.”
Wayland leaned in and kissed her again, hands now roaming down her back, and around her waist. “And no more sneaking,” the General’s lips said against hers, and he moved his mouth to find her throat, gently peppering kisses down it. “I want to have you when and where I want,” a small playful growl vibrated out of him, and the tip of his nose brushed her collarbone softly. “I don’t care who knows, I won’t waste another second pretending that I’m not completely in love with you.” Wayland leaned back, despite the soreness in his wings and took her with him.
Undeniable relief settled over him and a familiar feeling seemed to surge awake inside of him as his gaze drank in the smile that was forming on Faye’s lips. That smile had not been seen long enough for Wayland to be completely captivated by it until, slowly, it was unformed and forced his eyes back up to hers. What he saw lingered there was uncertainty and part of him expected her to deny him then and there, forcing him to have to abandon this rare moment of being within her presence alone all too soon. But, to his surprise, she did not reject his offer. Instead, her eyes seemed to glisten as she insisted that they get to it.
Wayland melted into her every touch, though he tried not to show it too much as their fingers became woven together. His grip tightened in a brief squeeze, as though he didn’t believe that it was actually happening. Her hand fit against his own —a puzzle missing a single piece.
As the two of them made their way through the house, he could feel her eyes on him. He didn’t look as they strode through the sitting room and toward the foyer. He knew what she was looking for. Could feel her stare lingering on his wings. Despite his body screaming in protest, he kept his expression vacant of any sign of pain or struggle. The last thing he wanted was for her to back out when they were so close to escaping the walls of the townhouse together. He wanted her to breathe in the fresh Sakaris air, to feel the true wind against her skin and the sun shining down on her from somewhere other than the garden. Wayland wasn’t sure he could stand to know that she was spending another day cooped up in the staleness of her bedroom. Even Wildflowers couldn’t bloom without some fresh air.
The crisp spring air was still chilled, just barely transitioning from winter, though the sun's rays were much stronger than they had previously been. He could especially feel them on the patched-up parts of his wings, a subtle burn igniting against the membraneous skin. Glancing down at Faye, Wayland offered her a nod, fighting the frown that wanted to form against his mouth at the thought of her having a psychotic break in the middle of the city. The fact that it very well could happen at any moment in time. He hated that she had to walk on eggshells for herself, knew that it had to be driving her crazy —constantly waiting for the worst to happen. He was going to make it his mission to take her mind off of it. If only just for a short while.
“Slow and steady,” Wayland said, thumb brushing along the back of hers reassuringly.
Faye’s anxiety seemed to ripple off of her as they moved. He could smell it —feel it even. When she squeezed his hand, he knew it was more for her own comfort than anything else. Stealing a sidelong glance at her, he found she was already staring at him. He met her eyes, blinking once before they came to a stop just before they hit the Rainbow of Sakaris. Hazel hues glanced over the colorful street, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “You’ve got my attention, princess.” he teased, remembering his first initial nickname for her when they met back in the Mortal Lands.
Letting her guide him away from the Rainbow, he realized quickly that they were headed in the direction of the ocean. Curious, he let her tug him along until their feet were submerged in the sandy beach. Large birds flew above head, diving down into the water to pluck up any surfaced sea life. The sound of the white-capped waves rolling against the shoreline was soothing and caused a salty scent to mix into the air around them.
Wayland followed suit with her, kicking off his boots, and letting his feet sink into the cool sand beneath them. “You picked an interesting day to go to the beach,” Wayland observed, the wind rustling the waves of gold atop his head. No matter the wind, or the chill in the air, he didn’t really care. About the weather or the location. All that mattered to him was the joy that flickered across her face as she swooped down to collect sea shells. Her fingers slid away from his own as she moved to collect more and more shiny ocean gifts until she was able to fill his palms with them, moving on to grab even more. A laugh slipped from his lips as she stared down at the various shells and sea glass glittering in his hands. “If I would have known you liked seashells so much, I would have brought a bucket,” Wayland murmured to her, slipping her findings into one of his pockets for safekeeping.
Looking out toward the sea, several strings of seaweed tumbled onto shore and Wayland nodded towards them. “I want to show you something,” he called Faye over, crouching down beside one of the recently washed-up weeds. Reaching down, he carefully began inspecting the foliage until something lit up, glowing a deep purplish blue. “This is a Knoobus,” he explained as he slowly untangled the little creature's tentacles. “They often get tangled in things like this when they are young and inexperienced with their tentacles.” The Knoobus’ as a baby resembled a small helmet, almost making them seem as though they had little pointed ears. Small black eyes stared up at them as Wayland set it in the palm of his head to show her how it moved across his skin, leaving a trail of blue and purple slime behind it. “The slime glows at night, helping them to find their way back to their trail if they are lost. Each one has its own unique scent too. Usually sweet or flora to our noses.” The Knoobus slid across his hand until one of its tentacles was testing out the sturdiness of Faye’s hand next, debating crossing over to her hand. He smirked at the sight of the small creature and pointed to the sand. “Now he can get back out there,” he moved the seaweed away watching as she released him and the waves reclaimed his small figure.
After a while of enjoying what the ocean had to offer and all of its trinkets, Wayland was able to convince her to stop at an ice cream shop and the two of them were making their strides back toward the townhouse once they were finished. Fiddling with one of the sea-glass stones that Faye had made him carry for her between his fingers, Wayland found himself admiring Faye as she moved beside him. The way her wind-assaulted blonde waves wisped around her face. At the way that she was admiring one of her favorite shells between her fingers. He didn’t want their short moment together to end so soon but knew better than to push her limits. When the two of them had just about reached the steps to the townhouse, Wayland reached out, brushing his fingers against her arm to halt her. “Faye,” his voice felt so small, but he continued anyway. “I—” The rest seemed to fall away when he realized that she wasn’t turning to look at him. The shell in her hands had clattered to the ground at her feet and her body began trembling.
Wayland stiffened, his green siphons burning with light. “Faye,” he called to her, hand now grabbing her to spin her around and her eyes had nearly rolled back into her head. His heart thundered and he held her face, panic taking hold of him when the front door busted open. Adrastus and Killian were at either side of him in an instant, but he couldn’t hear a word they were saying. Instead, he kept trying to call out to her, kept trying to bring her back to him. “I’m right here,” Wayland’s voice was tight and Adrastus closed his eyes and was no doubt using his daemati abilities, working at infiltrating the depths of her mind if he was able. A shudder went through the High Lord at what he must have been seeing and when he reopened his eyes, he stared at Faye with distraught clear on his features.
“What? What did you see?” Wayland demanded, but Adras remained silent. Killian was the next to move, blue siphons glowing brightly as his shadows seemed to flow out of him, collecting around him like a cloud. The shadow enveloped himself and Faye and Wayland and Adrastus stumbled back from it, eyes wide at the sight.
With a wall of darkness around the two of them, Killian stood behind Faye’s trembling body. It was the same feeling as before. During her nightmare. He recognized it clear as day as he approached her, reaching around to grab her shaking hands. “Phaedra,” he commanded through the whipping winds that his shadows created and slowly, those shadows reached out like tentacles to wrap around her, coiling around her arms and legs. “I know you don’t know where you are,” he said beside her ear as his hands clasped tighter around her own. “But you are the one in control, do you hear me? You decide where you are. Not the Cauldron, not your fear, you.” A light seemed to form in the center of their hands and Killian’s golden eyes stared at the blinding orb, muscles still straining as he search for her mind, hoping to latch onto it and help guide her as he’d done before. “Decide, Faye. Take control.” the Spymaster ordered his friend, and the light suddenly exploded, sending all of his shadows vaporizing with a gust of wind that surged from Faye herself.
The King dismissed them.
Unbothered entirely by all of it - Killian’s blood soaking his floors, Wayland’s crumpled and unconscious body, Faye shaking and shivering on the floor with that look in her eyes, their screams and their agony still echoing off the stone corridors. Just another day, his posture seemed to say as he lounged atop his throne, looking over them boredly. And Evie hated him for that - hated him with a fury unlike any she’d ever known.
“This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye. “She stays.”
Evie bristled at the suggestion, a snarl on her lips. The urge to throw herself across the room, to fall onto those wet stones and shield her sister was strong. Impossible with the guard’s tight hold on her. She expected Adrastus to disagree, to bargain somehow. But instead, only one word left his mouth: fine. Evie’s head whipped towards her mate, brows slamming together as she gave him a look that was half-outrage, half-pleading. No…there was no way he was going to leave Faye behind. Even the King didn’t seem convinced, his flat laughter making Evie shudder as he cast his gaze towards her, murmuring about Adrastus’s lack of protest. The High Lord’s explanation made Evie’s heart sink and then churn, and for a moment she thought she might be sick all over the floor. The best call, he was trying to make the best call to save as many of them as he could. Sacrifice the few to save the many.
With a wave of the King’s hand, the wards vanished. Evie trembled as the King’s guard let go of her and stepped back, allowing her to move away. She walked slowly towards the rest of them, meeting Adrastus’s gaze. For a long moment she held it, never tearing her gaze from his as he placed one hand on her back and guided her towards Onica. Towards Onica. Rather than taking hold of her himself. Rather than stepping in between them so that he might bear the weight of their fallen friends. He led her towards Onica, keeping himself on the outskirts. Evie broke her gaze and took her place, all of them holding onto one another in the center of the room. She held her breath, and then she became the wind and the mist, wisping through the world with a tight grasp on the others. Aiding Onica, no longer relying on the other girl to transport them all.
They landed and Evie was unsurprised to find that Adrastus was no longer with them. Only moments later he appeared, Faye at his side and a sword protruding from his stomach. Gasping, she dropped down beside him as he pulled the bit of steel out. Blood poured from the wound, and the sight of it made Evie anxious. Even as he waved off Onica’s worry, even as his gaze met her own and she saw nothing but love and relief reflected there. Reaching out, Evie curled her fingers around her mate’s cheek, lips lifting at the corners. “You insufferable man,” she scolded him lightly, even as her thumb stroked his cheek tenderly.
...
It could have been hours or days and Faye wouldn’t have known the difference. Everything blurred together; thoughts and feelings, faces and places, the past and the present. Time had ceased to mean anything from the moment she’d found herself washed ashore on the floor of the King’s throne room. Images plagued her regularly, these jarring and unannounced scenes unfolding behind her eyes as if she were experiencing them in real time. One moment she was back again on those cold, wet stones watching the young Queen dunk herself into the cauldron, emerging withered and ruined….in the next breath, she was sitting at the kitchen table with an untouched plate of food before her and half a dozen pairs of anxious eyes watching her every move. After so many hours of flickering back and forth between time and space, Faye thought that maybe she truly was beginning to go crazy.
There was a knock on her door, but she didn’t look up. It was Evie - the gentleness of the knock registered with some unconscious part of her brain. Faye’s eyes remained downcast on the page before her, fingers stained with ink. Only when a gentle hand touched her shoulder did the blonde look up, blinking her blue-brown eyes slowly. “Faye?” Evie asked, frowning down at her sister with concern. The blonde was silent. “Wayland is awake. Would you like to go see him?” Something inside of her chest flickered to life at the mention of Wayland’s name, but Faye was too far away for it to register completely. In her mind’s eye she could see the outline of him, tall and broad and blonde, but the details were blurry. She knew him, deep down in her very core she knew him, and yet all that rose to the surface was less than mild interest. Faye found that she had to work twice as hard to slog her way through the haze in her mind to reach out for those bits and pieces of her old life, and even when she did they were fleeting. There was an emptiness inside of her that seemed to have been carved out by the cauldron itself. It was intent on giving her no rest; she knew it was the cauldron because she could feel its dark power coursing through her veins, spinning spindly webs within her mind each and every time she suddenly found herself somewhere new, watching those strange and unexplained scenes unfold. It was as if it had carved away bone and marrow to fill the void with something wispy and dark, something she couldn’t name and didn’t know how to control.
The elder sister didn’t bother waiting for a response that she knew was never going to come. Evie led Faye down the hallways and into the room where Wayland waited with Adrastus, the sight of her friend in such a state making her stomach churn - the knowledge of what he was about to discover only intensified that misery. From the moment she had heard Adrastus’s voice in her mind, asking her to bring Faye, she had been dreading the inevitable. “Glad to see you’re on the mend.” Evie said gently, her smile weak. The sight of Wayland’s newly repaired wings made her heart a little bit lighter, for she knew what it would have cost him to have lost them completely. Wayland glanced at her, but his gaze didn’t hold. And once his eyes found Faye, they didn’t stray from her again. There was a long moment of tense silence, though the girl seemed oblivious as she stared blankly across the room. Finally, Evie nudged the blonde and gently prompted. “Faye, aren’t you going to say hello?” There was the briefest moment of hesitation. That bleak gaze shifted from whatever spot she’d fixated on, meeting Wayland’s hazel eyes. “Hello, Wayland.” chimed Faye lightly. It was as if she were greeting a stranger, that detached politeness dripping from her words.
Holding tightly to her sister’s cold hand, Evie tugged her in the direction of Wayland’s bedside. Faye’s gaze flitted around the room, lingering on nothing in particular. She moved like a newborn colt, with wobbly legs and no sense of direction. Led by Evie’s strong grip, the blonde stumbled her way across the room and to the chair at Wayland’s beside. Once there, there was a moment of hesitation before Evie was easing her down into the plush piece of furniture, gnawing on her lip as she watched Faye stare blankly up at her. The younger girl’s face was expressionless, the only sign of life the steady rise and fall of her chest and the brushing of her fingertips as she compulsively rubbed the golden chain of her bracelet in between her forefinger and thumb. Evie swallowed thickly at the look on Wayland’s face, heart sinking - it was like someone had punched him in the gut. “She’s not herself,” she explained, a bit defensively - though Wayland didn’t look at Faye with judgment, only concern, Evie couldn’t help but to feel the need to protect her sister in this strange and fragile state. “The cauldron it…it took something from her.”
For a long, silent moment they watched Faye. She was…empty. There was no flash of recognition in her eyes when she looked at them, nothing stirring behind that deadened gaze. She was there and not there, seeing and unseeing, present and past. Inside, she struggled to slog through those swirling waters to reach the pieces of herself she knew had been left behind. They were just out of reach, like a beautiful dream lost to you the moment you wake up - the memory of it was haunting.
“She won’t eat,” Evie informed Wayland with a soft sigh. “She doesn’t sleep. She barely talks to us. Killian is the only one who has had any luck with her, and even then...” There was something kindred between her sister and the shadowslinger that Evie didn’t understand; for whatever reason, Faye bore his presence the best. He’d actually managed to wrangle a few stray sentences out of her, as for the rest of them….they just couldn’t reach her. Faye was lost to this world the majority of the time, and when she was present it was only with paper and pen in hand. “And the things she’s drawing, Wayland..” That was one of the most unsettling parts, the sketches. The images were haunting. Sometimes she drew the darkest creatures of this realm, wicked and bloodthirsty. Sometimes she drew images of wars she’d never seen, of carnage and loss. Sometimes she drew the King’s castle, the dungeons in which they’d kept her. But mostly, she drew the cauldron. She’d drawn it a dozen times a dozen different ways: sometimes sleeted over with ice, other times oozing molten lava; holding swirling galaxies inside of its basin, or sitting atop a graveyard of bones - always dark and powerful and terrible, larger than life itself. The pictures seemed to pulsate with its essence, as if Faye had somehow poured part of whatever the cauldron had given her back into those pages.
“You talk about me like I’m not here,” murmured Faye suddenly, twisting and turning one pale hand in the sunlight, watching how it seemed to glitter against her ivory-colored skin. Watching the sun glinting off of her golden chain, the little sunflower iridescent in its beaming rays. “I don’t eat because I am not hungry. I don’t sleep because I am not tired. I don’t speak because I have nothing to say. And I draw because it gives my eyes a rest.” And then, as if she’d never said anything at all, Faye turned her attention towards the window, staring out blankly. The words left them puzzled - anyone could see that she was too-thin, face slightly sunken from too many days without eating, dark circles beneath her eyes - eyes that apparently needed rest, but from what? It was the most sentences she’d strung together since they’d returned home, and it was like she was speaking in riddles. “Like I said…it stole something,” said Evie with a scowl. “We just don’t know what.” Though her voice was more melodic now than it had ever been, there was something unsettling about the hushed tone in which Faye whispered, “Yes…much has been stolen.” And then that strange smile curled her lips once more, just as it had right after she’d been Made, and once again it sent icy tendrils of fear creeping through Evie’s veins - she had the strangest suspicion that her sister was smiling as if she knew something they didn’t. But how could that be possible when she continued to look through them as if they weren’t even there? “Faye,” Evie murmured, reaching out to place a hand on her sister’s shoulder, giving it a gentle shake. The smile didn’t fade, and Faye didn’t move her unseeing gaze from that window. Lost in her own world entirely.
And then Wayland reached suddenly for her hand, and his touch jolted her out of whatever faraway place she found herself trapped in.
The swirling, murky waters of that internal in-between place were too thick for Faye to wade through on her own. They crashed all around her, dragging her under the surface - into the world where time and space blended together, where she was neither here nor there. But Wayland’s fingers around her own created a surge of power that forced those mysterious waves outwards, and when they came flooding back in his touch was like a tether back into reality, back into herself. That tether was as tangible and real to her as those spaces between realms which now flooded her mind - and she followed it all the way back, until she could feel her own essence flooding her body, pushing back against the space now occupied by the cauldron’s power. Fighting for control, fighting for balance.
Blue-brown eyes flickered towards the man, and then to their joined fingers. “Wayland,” she said his name slowly, blinking as if coming out of a trance. Drawing in a breath as if new life flooded her lungs. Some of the fogginess behind her gaze cleared away, and trembling fingers flexed once before closing hesitantly around his hand. The world seemed to come into focus once more, its edges losing that dream-like shimmer as confusion and uncertainty slowly faded away. Faye’s fingers tightened around his own like they were her lifeline, her one tether to reality. Inside and out. “Wayland,” she repeated, reaching out to wrap both of her hands around his larger one. Something inside of her seemed to crack and crumble as her gaze held his, and a brilliant burst of light rushed in to fill the cracks. Bright, powerful, warm. Staring into his eyes, she saw nothing else. The world seemed to shimmer once more, and for a split second Faye felt a surge of panic, but then she realized it was only him - not the world - and he didn’t shimmer. He shone.
“Oh,” she breathed, tears welling in her eyes as the memories from Elisora came flooding back to her. Pain, white and hot, spearing through him - spearing through her. That murky gaze traveled the length of his injured wings, the raw flesh, the puckered scarring. “Your wings.” Faye brought his knuckles to her lips, as if she might press a kiss there, but her lower lip only wobbled against his warm flesh. She could feel the beat of his pulse beneath her thumb, and it kept her grounded in the moment. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered, though she didn’t know why - for the injury to his wings, for her inability to stop it from happening, for being the object of their rescue mission, for taking this long to come and see him. All of it, she was so sorry for all of it.
Evie stared at her sister with furrowed brows for a long moment before exchanging a confused and concerned look with her mate. It was the first time she’d spoken in anything other than short bursts of emotionless chatter since being Made. “Faye,” she called out hesitantly. The blonde turned her head, cocking it to the side slightly. There was an alertness in the girl’s gaze that hadn’t been there before, and for the first time those cloudy blue depths seemed to actually see her. “Do you remember anything?” wondered Evie, unsettled by how quickly the light inside of her sister had turned back on, shining through the cracks left by the Cauldron. She had a sneaking suspicion that it had everything to do with Wayland’s presence, and Evie tried not to dwell too much on the fact. Faye blinked at her sister once, tears still fresh on her dampened cheeks, and then her own forehead creased. “I remember everything,” she insisted. “But it’s…far away.” There was a pause as Faye struggled to gather her thoughts, and her thumb rubbed against Wayland’s own slowly, absently. “Far away. Like you’re looking through a veil?” pressed Evie. Memories from her death came flooding back, and she remembered those moments of in-between, where she hadn’t known where she was or how to get back to herself. Only Adrastus had been there in the darkness, her one foothold into the living world. “No,” she shook her head slightly. Her voice dropped, “It’s like I’m looking through a dream.” They all stared at her, not understanding, and Faye just shrugged, that faraway look slowly creeping back onto her face.
Evie glanced towards Adrastus, talons brushing against his inner walls. Can it be fixed? she asked him, but her mate seemed as much at a loss as she was. It wasn’t everyday someone was thrown into the cauldron and made immortal - this was uncharted territory for all of them. Evie was terrified that the damage the cauldron had done was irreparable, and Faye was going to spend all of eternity stuck in this dream-like trance. It was cruel, for the cauldron to give them Faye forever, but only this fractured version of herself.
The weight of Killian’s limp body hardly registered within either the High Lord or the General as they carried their wounded brother behind the Kings path. Blood was quick to cover all three of them, the tip of the arrow pointing at Onica as she trailed behind them, her hands shaking. When the group entered the throne room, they were greeted by the sight of the Queens standing in a row, their faces void of remorse or sympathy as they collectively stared right back at the Inner Circle. Killian’s head was bowed, his whisps of brown waves clinging to his forehead. He tried to lift it, but it was to no avail, his chin barely made it up before his head was falling back down. The color of his skin was pale and cold, but dots of sweat still formed across his face and neck.
There were no words that could express the war that was raging within each and everyone one of them. The betrayal, the burning anger, the disgust and terror, it was all intertwined and mixed leaving a cloud of nausea to sit in each of their guts. Evie was the first to unleash herself, voicing those emotions blatantly.
Wayland stole a glance at Adrastus who didn’t meet his gaze. He was staring down the King with a look of steel, his body remarkably still. The General could see the gears working within the High Lord’s mind and judging by the gritting of his teeth, the odds weren’t looking good for the lot of them. It seemed Adrastus was moving before anything could be fully registered, but as soon as his movements carried him away from Killian, Onica was taking the new position beneath his dangling arm.
Adras’ fist cracked across the face of the guard who lunged for her, sending him straight to the stones beneath them. Immediately after, his arms coiled around Evie, using his body as her armor, his eyes were darting each direction, delivering warning looks toward each guard— daring them to try and touch her again. He could feel her heart as it pounded against her chest, her body seemed to shake beneath him and his blood crusted hands held tighter around her, his eyes returning to the King’s face as he addressed his mate with such casualty it made his guts wrench in annoyance.
That impenetrable wall that was sat between him and Evie, left the High Lord feeling too far apart from her. In more ways than one. That connection being severed felt like a deafening silence, he was unable to feel even a spark of life from her side, and he was sure it was the same for her. It only drove him more mad now that he couldn’t try and relieve her of that quickened heartbeat. Unable to bring peace down upon the one he loved after doing so for so long.
Not taking a liking to their defiance, the King rose the stakes and this time, Adras could almost feel his own hands shake at the sight. Anger raged through the Lord of Night as a guard brought forth a familiar face, beaten and bruised, the light he once recognized in those eyes vacant and he felt something inside of Evie break, her body nearly crumbling against him and his grip on her tightened when she suddenly tried to dive in the direction of her sister. With a grimace on his face, he held her back, keeping her from spiralling into danger. He wasn’t putting anything past the King, one wrong move on their part could mean a life ended. They were treading in dangerous waters.
Wayland, gripping Killian tightly became still, his knees almost buckling at the sight of Faye being handled by two guards. Every molecule in his body surged. If it wasn’t for Killian’s state, he would have been crossing the room in a heartbeat and the amount of restrain that he had to summon in that moment was astounding. Between the gag settled between her jaws, the bruises that littered her body, those lashings that stained her skin red and festering. He felt sick, his stomach curling as if it was rearing its angry head in infuriation. He met those dulled eyes, her face stained by blood and the tears that once streamed through it. I’m going to save you, his eyes seemed to silently say across the room, not realizing that his chest was rising and falling more rapidly. Lorenzo stole his attention when his hand reached out to Faye’s face. Again, he was latching onto his restraint. Evie was voicing the words that roared inside his head, causing Lorenzo to snap his head in her direction, sick, twisted amusement on his face. The way his finger stroked her face had Wayland nearly breaking his teeth he was clenching them so hard to keep from barking out anything he’d regret. Even without saying a word, Enzo was meeting Wayland’s hardened gaze, that flicker in his eyes was enough to make the muscles in his biceps twitch, his body begging to break free and carve that smug look clean off.
The cruelty that was gifted by the Queens was unsettling and Wayland again was turning to find Adrastus whose face was solid stone, the tight expression on his face the one thing proving that he knew precisely what was meant by the conversation that bounced between the King and the Queens. For a moment, Wayland swore he could almost see the color beginning to vanish from his High Lord’s skin and he was marking them all Fools, his tone made up of ice. Wayland’s eyes fell upon the Cauldron, the Queens, and then the King once more who smiled wickedly and then he couldn’t see anything.
Like a wind made up of shards of glass, power swelled within the hall. Wayland wasted no time, shoving Killian beneath him as the blast sent everyone to the ground. There was a ringing in his ears, deafening and though his eyes were shut tight, he could still see the blinding light that burned behind his eyelids. His large wings unfurled behind him, expanding at their full length as he shielded Killian from the Kings relentless power. The pain that ignited inside of him was horrendous. Bit by bit, Wayland’s wings were being torn apart —shredded. Holes opened and so did his mouth as he cried out in agony. Unable to keep his wings open, they curled inward, bracing themselves against his body as they began seeping with blood, sending a pain like no other throughout his body as he continued covering up Killian with his body. His wings which he was sworn to protect, were destroyed and the suffering that he was going through was enough to make his vision blur when he tried to open his eyes, then it became spotted and dark and he was slipping away from consciousness, his body slumping to the stone as Onica tried to reach out for him.
Adrastus only moved his body after taking the brunt of the Kings power while he protected Evie beneath him. “You bastard.” His pain fueled his rage and once he was able, Adras was moving for the King, eyes blazing only to be brought to his knees, his teeth gritting. Every muscle in his body was clenching, trying to push through the Kings powers, but it was a failed attempt. At Elisora’s order, Adrastus whirled, looking at Faye, then to Evie who was being collected by the guards. When he made a step toward her, the King once again used his hold on Killian to gain submission. Useless. He felt useless. Frozen in his place, Adras was forced to simply watch as Evie’s sister was hauled toward the Cauldron, her body trembling as she tried to choke back the sobs that demanded to be acknowledged. It pained him to see her trying to summon her strength even as she was about to endure something so horrendous. For the sake of others. She did so much for the sake of others. Just as they all did.
Adras stole a look toward his mate, struggling to stomach the horror written on her face as she watched them submerge her little sister in the Cauldron and when he turned back, all he saw was her lifeless eyes looking toward Wayland before they disappeared beneath the rim of the Cauldron. No. The word rattled throughout the High Lords body, and he couldn’t stop staring at where she once was, as if this was all some sort of nightmare that he could awaken from. The Cauldron suddenly tilted itself, sending all of its contents out onto the floor —Faye included.
Her pale figure was spat out, leaving her soaked and changed. Arched ears protruded from beneath those blonde strands, her features more prominent and astonishing, just as Evie had been beneath the mountain, she glowed with the magic that now surged within her and then she was moving slowly, her expression so unlike her. It made Adrastus still when she suddenly spoke. A gift. Adras glared toward the King who was busy taking in Faye with pure amusement and interest.
The queens looked at each other, then their wide-eyed guards, and snaked toward the Cauldron, their smiles growing. Wolves circling prey. One of them sniped at another for pushing her. The King rolled his eyes at the women, his gaze falling upon Adrastus lazily. “You are free to go now, Adrastus. Your friend’s poison is gone. The wings on the other, I’m afraid, are a bit of a mess.” Adras shifted and the King spoke up once more. “This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye. “She stays.”
The High Lords initial instinct was to reject the idea of Faye staying behind, but he caught himself before he could and with every ounce of strength that he could muster, he removed any sort of emotion from his face, forcing his body to relax before saying. “Fine.” The reaction his answer got was unsurprising. Evie’s face screwed up and disbeleif flashed in her eyes, the same went for the others as they stared at him with confusion and shock.
“Fine?” The King chuckled and glanced toward Evie, taking in her reaction then he returned his gaze to Adrastus. “So unlike you to not put up a fight, Night Lord.” his tone was unimpressed and Adras simply held his stare, unfaltering.
“I’ve weighed the odds and if we don’t get out of here while we can, we will be losing more than just one tonight. I do what is best for my people, even if that decision feels impossible.” his voice was harsh and he ignored the way Evie was staring at him. The King rose his brows and Enzo narrowed his eyes, but Elisora waved a hand, releasing the wards so that they could winnow themselves out.
“Go on then,” he said, watching closing, his guards moving around Faye. Adrastus turned toward Evie and he met her eyes, refusing to change his expression, unable to mind speak, he simply held her eyes for a moment as he reached out and led her toward Onica who was readying herself to hold onto the injured men at her feet. “It’s been. . . fun.” the King muttered and when the group all held onto each other, Adras stared at Onica who was glaring toward him and then just before she winnowed, he let go and winnowed himself alone to the center of the room where Faye was still kneeling. As soon as he appeared, his hand grabbed onto her shoulder and the two of them were just about vanished when the King noticed and rage filled his eyes as he rose to his feet, pointing at them. Adrastus smirked and didn’t notice when one of the guards lurched toward him. When he and Faye appeared moments after the others, Adrastus felt warmth spreading through his stomach. He slowly looked down to find a sword was driven straight through him, blood waterfalling down his front. A low groan escaped him and he grabbed the hilt, tugging it free so the wound could mend.
“Adras!” Onica’s eyes widened and he waved her off.
“I’m okay.” He was. The wound was healing. Turning toward Faye, he sighed in relief that they’d done it and met Evie’s gaze once again. “I always have a plan, sweet Evie.” he offered wearily.
* * *
The group slammed into the floor of the townhouse, and Nevara was instantly there, hands on Wayland’s wings, swearing at the damage. Then she was surveying the hole in Killian’s chest. Even her healing couldn’t fix both. No, they’d need a real healer for each of them, and fast, because if Wayland lost those wings. . . Adras knew he’d prefer death. Any Illyrian would.
“Get the Book out of here,” Adras said, dumping the pieces he’d collected from Evie onto the ground. He hated the touch of them, their madness and despair and joy. Nevara ignored the order, busying herself with trying to stop the dribbling of blood escaping Wayland. Onica had dropped to the floor before Killian, her blood-caked hands shaking as she ripped the arrow free of his chest, blood showering the carpet. She shoved her fingers over the wound, light flaring as her power knit bone and flesh and vein together.
Loosing out a sigh, they managed to slow the bleeding enough for them to get the healer over. When Una arrived, she stared a little too long at Wayland’s wings before getting to work on them.
Hours of mending passed and although Wayland was still not awake, he was no longer oozing blood and his wings had patched the holes together, the scars noticeable, the new skin a darker shade than the rest. While he sat, staring down at the rise and fall of his brothers chest, thoughts of what the King would do in retaliation raced in his mind and made it hard to swallow. Adras laid his head in his hands, shutting his eyes for a moment when Wayland’s throat clearing filled the air.
“You look like shit.” Wayland said, huffing a laugh that made him wince instantly. Adrastus’ lips twitched at a weak smile and he shook his head. Before he could say anything, Wayland spoke once more. “Where is she?” his tone was suddenly stern, eyes clouded with worry.
“It’s not good,” Adras murmured and Wayland was shoving himself forward. Quickly, Adras was rising, shoving him back down. “Wayland. She is safe, but the Cauldron. . .”
“I need to see her.” his voice cracked and Adras stiffened at the sound. The longing. The intense need that could be heard in each word. It was the same way he felt about Evie. Ignoring the pain, Wayland, again, shoved himself upward, ignoring the spinning sensation that occurred in his head and when he tried to stand, his legs buckled and Adras caught him, lips pursing, but he knew. He knew that if roles were reversed, he would be climbing out of that bed regardless of what pain he was in for his mate. Wayland saw the understanding in his brothers eyes and the pain that erupted from his healing wings was excruciating as he went to take a step forward, the movement of bone and muscle nearly enough to send him unconscious again.
He just needed to see her.
He wasn’t expecting the sound of a knock on his bedroom door. The screams that drowned him suddenly ceased when his tired burning eyes landed on Faye’s figure in the doorway. Wayland could have sworn that the breath that once filled his lungs halted as well. While he searched her face, he took notice of the way that she assessed him. Her own gaze seemed to be far away as if she was drinking in every detail of him and committing it to her memory. What a memory it must have been, he thought, knowing how he must have looked to her. Never had he let someone see him this vulnerable in his entire lifetime. Surely, others have seen him wounded from battle, but they never saw the aftermath. The image of him being suffocated by the images of those battles, the moments leading up to the wounds that he bore. Maybe, he wondered silently, that was why his heart seemed to stutter beneath his flesh when she didn’t recoil. Her feet carried her further into his bedroom, bringing her to the side of the tub, and all while she ripped her nightdress to ribbons.
When she reached for his arm, his muscles hardened beneath her examination. Nevertheless, he found his body bend to her, allowing the action of her mending his blood-stained arm. As his eyes watched the nimble movements of those slender fingers, he could feel all the heaviness in the world beginning to crush him all at once. All of the innocent, fear-stricken faces of the people in Sakaris, the children and their screams —their mothers screams of pure unrelenting worry and terror. His own terror. How his thoughts would consistently drag him back to Phaedra and whether or not she was okay in the townhouse. Seeing the Attor’s fangs up close and what they could possibly do to her delicate flesh made his gut churn uneasily.
Suddenly, her fingertips were submerging themselves into the water of the tub. Wayland followed her hands as she reached for the plug of the tub, removing the red-tinged water and then the house seemed to step in, his own energies exhausted. As new water steamed the room, he turned to look over Faye’s face. She busied herself with lathering her hands in soap and then their eyes met and he felt his body soften. Something about her presence seemed to quiet the voices in his head, and the ache in his bones. At her offer, Wayland didn’t need to so much as nod. He was rather motionless as he stared at her. Just memorizing the lines of her face in the silence and she seemed to hear the words he thought anyway, her hands moving to run across his body with a featherlight touch.
Slowly, his head leaned back until he felt the tubs edge against it and a slow shuttered breath expelled from his lungs and lips, his throat bobbing against any pain that wanted to cling to him. For a moment, his hazel eyes shut to the lull of her wandering hands, feeling the skin become cleansed beneath each stroke. Then, when she was finished with his body, those fingers found themselves tangled in bronze strands. He leaned into those hands as they made their mark upon him, freeing him of the evidence of battle. When he reopened his eyes, he couldn’t tear them away from her. Unlike so many previous interactions, he didn’t feel that same hunger as he usually did. The hunger was still there, and prominent, but it was transformed somehow. He longed to reach out and touch her face, to bring her lips to his own and kiss her until his breath ran out. It wasn’t animalistic, it was a need. Like being stranded in the desert, with a mouth ran dry and insides that burned, sprawled out in a sea of sand and then suddenly it downpours.
The soft voice found him through the quiet that settled upon them and when she was rising back to her feet, ready to dismiss herself his body was one step ahead of him. He shot his hand out, fingers wrapping around her wrist, water dripping off his skin to the floor. Unready for her to leave, he caught her gaze and when she insisted that she would be there when he rested, he didn’t want to be convinced at first, fingers tightening briefly before he slowly released her, his hard gaze never leaving hers, or her body as she exited his room.
When the door clicked shut, Wayland stared at his arm where the bandage was secured and ran his fingers along the knot, his shoulders slumping. Although his body cried out for a break, he rose to his feet, drying off, and then settled himself in bed, his eyes focused on the wrap around his arm until he was suddenly taken by sleep, the dark circles beneath his eyes gaining their wish.
* * *
That sudden feeling of dread that all but consumed Wayland had been the first alarm to verify that Faye was in danger. It was merely seconds that it took him to lunge from his bedroom and into the hall. But when he made it to her bedroom. She was already gone and the rage. The terror. It all but consumed him.
Now. With everyone gathered in the sitting room of the townhouse, his teeth had never pressed harder together, all of his muscles jutting with tension. He didn’t stand still either, he was pacing, wings flaring behind him as he took in everyone's conversations as best he could without falling victim to his own busy thoughts that wanted nothing more than to burst through the door of the house and strangle Elisora with his own two hands. It seemed that he wasn’t the only one that was having internal conflicts.
Across the room, Adrastus’ eyes were dark and foreboding. “You’re asking me to wait outside while my mate evades Elisora’s stronghold?” His voice was a deadly calm. One that Wayland had only heard a handful of times before.
Killian offered a firm nod. “Yes.” his own voice just as calm.
Evie stepped in, the two of them holding eye contact for a while before Adras was reigning in his emotions, slowly nodding to his mate. “The decision is yours,” he finally said, his voice softer this time. He meant the words, no matter how against his instincts they were. “Always.”
* * *
“The King of Elisora is old, Adras—very old. Do not linger.” Nevara warned as Evie worked to place the two halves of the Book of Breathings, into separate pockets of her armor.
“We’ll be in and out before you miss us,” Adrastus said. “Guard Sakaris well.”
Nevara then studied Evie’s gloved hands and weapons. “That Cauldron,” she said, “makes the Book seem harmless. If the spell fails, or if you cannot move it, then leave.” her voice was an order.
At that, Onica—whose arms were out, waited for Evie. Wayland and Adras winnowed with Killian. Adras dropped them off a few miles from the coast before the Illyrians found Onica and Evie seconds later. Adrastus stepped in front of Evie, his face tense. His eyes held hers for a long while, it was evident that his instincts were fighting against every fiber of his being. Leaning down, Adras took Evie’s face in his hands, drawing her lips to his own tenderly.
When they broke apart his gaze went right to Wayland who bowed his head. “With my life, High Lord. I’ll protect her with my life.”
Adrastus then looked to Killian. He nodded, bowing his head, and said, “With both of our lives.” It was satisfactory enough for the High Lord—who at last looked at Onica.
She nodded once, but said, “I know my orders.” Then she gripped Evie’s hand. Then they were gone—and plunging through open air.
Wayland’s body suddenly slammed into Evie’s as Onica released her into his outstretched arms, catching her before she could panic and perhaps winnow herself elsewhere. “Easy there, it’s just me,” he said, banking right, those long membraneous wings batting against the wind. Below Onica was still plummeting, then winnowed again into nothing. A few yards ahead, Killian was a swift shadow over the black water. Toward the landmass they were now approaching. Elisora. No lights burned on it.
“I’ve only been here twice,” Wayland murmured to Evie. “Both times, I was counting down the minutes until I could leave.” His eyes examined the approaching wall of bone-white cliffs, their tops flat and grassy, leading away to a terrain of sloping, barren hills. Adrianna had slaughtered all her slaves rather than free them. Now, he felt an overwhelming nothingness and the idea of Faye being in such a place made his chest tighten painfully. “That’s his castle ahead,” Wayland said through clenched teeth, swerving. Around a bend in the coast, built into the cliffs and perched above the sea, was a lean, crumbling castle of white stone. Not imperious marble, not elegant limestone, but off-white. Bone-colored. Perhaps a dozen spires clawed at the night sky. A few lights flickered in the windows and balconies. No one outside —no patrol.
“Guard shift.” Wayland explained. “There’s a small sea door at the bottom. Onica will be waiting for us there—it’s the closest entrance to the lower levels. There are too many wards to risk the time it’d cost for her to break through them. Adras might be able to. But we’ll meet him at the door on the way out.”
Wayland swept in toward the base of the cliffs to the sea door before a platform. Onica was waiting, sword out, the door open. Wayland then loosed a breath, but Killian reached her first, landing swiftly and silently, and immediately prowled into the castle to scout the hall ahead. Onica waited for them—her eyes on Wayland as they landed. They didn’t speak, but their glance was too long to be anything but casual. The order she was given was not one that was taken lightly, and he knew that Onica’s heart was unwavering. He wanted her to know it was okay.
As they entered, the passage ahead was dark and silent. Killian appeared a heartbeat later. “Guards are down.” There was blood on his knife—an ash knife. The Spymaster's cold eyes met Evie’s. “Hurry.”
Any time that the group reached a crossroads, Wayland and Killian would branch out, usually returning with bloodied blades, faces grim, silently warning her to hurry. They’d been working these weeks, through whatever sources Killian had, to get this encounter down to an exact schedule. When they descended through an ancient dungeon, the stones dark and stained, Onica made sure to keep at Evie’s side, constantly monitoring their High Lady. She was the last line of defense. If Wayland and Killian were hurt, Onica was to make sure Evie got out by whatever means. Then return.
There was no one in the dungeon—not that the two brother Illyrians couldn’t handle, the two of them slashing them down with grace and as much silence as they could muster. Finally, they hit another stairwell, leading down. Wayland went ahead of the group, although his mind couldn’t stop screaming for Faye, he gripped the Illyrian blade stained with dark blood in his hand, forcing his thoughts to clear. Neither Onica nor Killian seemed to breathe until his low whistle bounced off the stairwell stones from below. The group descended into the dark.
Standing in a round chamber beneath the castle he tossed up a ball of faelight which floated above his shoulder. And in the center of the room, atop a small dais, sat the Cauldron.
Wayland glanced toward the others and then his gaze landed on Evie as she slowly approached the dais. “Careful,” the words felt silly as they left the General’s mouth, but he couldn’t keep them in as he watched his High Lady approach such an artifact. Between his worry for Faye and his worry for Evie, he wasn’t sure how he was still standing. He convinced himself it was the rage that still coursed through his veins. The stern relentless determination that he was drowning in to find Faye and bring her to safety.
Suddenly, Onica was reaching for Evie, terror in her eyes. “Evelyn.” she grimaced and Killian grabbed hold of the ebony haired fae’s arm, halting her from disrupting Evie.
“Give her a minute,” he tsked and she turned on him, eyes blazing with anger, but he ignore her, as did Wayland who watched her as she held the lip of the Cauldron.
When Evie began gasping, Wayland was quick on his feet, moving past the two of them to grab hold of her shoulders. “Evie,” he called to her and when she didn’t answer, he shook her, calling her name once more, and then he was tugging her off of the Cauldron into his chest, then both him and Killian were shoving her behind them at the sound of footsteps. Onica hissed and then from the shadows erupted a man.
Not just any man.
A familiar face that they had not seen in centuries.
His laugh filled the room, echoing off the walls and then he sighed. “Don’t act like I’m the first person you’ve seen resurrected.” Lorenzo mused.
It wasn’t until Killian spoke that Faye truly remembered they were not alone. Blinking as if coming out of whatever trance had left her enraptured with him, the blonde gave his hand against her face a gentle squeeze before allowing it to fall away. Immediately she missed the warmth of his touch, but her hands fell to her side and she forced herself to side step away from him, turning her full attention towards the conversation on the other side of the room.
There was tension in the air. It hung over them like a heavy curtain. As she listened to them speak of what they planned to do next, Faye felt the slightest ripple of fear at the realization that everything was finally being set into motion. It was truly happening now, and the decisions they made here were going to decide everyone’s fate. They were going to destroy the cauldron - Evie was going. Wayland was going. Her gaze flickered between the two of them, and her heart quivered. Any time she’d thought of her leaving Sakaris, leaving them behind, it had always been on her terms. The thought of them being taken from her….that was one she couldn’t bring herself to contemplate. And when Wayland’s voice sounded in her ears, so raw and aching, she got the sense that she was the only one in the room who was not looking forward to what was yet to come.
They parted ways shortly after. Most of the little group was thoroughly worn, and the rest of them had worried themselves into a state of exhaustion. Faye watched as one by one they dragged themselves out of the room, until soon only the three siblings remained. Evie sent her mate up the stairs with a kiss, before turning back towards the other two with an all-too familiar look of worry etched upon her face. Deciphering that look and what she knew was coming, Faye headed the older girl off. “Don’t worry about us,” said the blonde quietly as she stooped beside Arden’s snoozing figure and began to rouse him. When Evie said nothing, Faye looked up at her curiously. There was a faraway look in the girl’s eyes, as if she weren’t really there with them. “Evie?” Jolted out of her thoughts, the elder sister blinked her glassy eyes and finally their gazes met. There was sadness there, and it was gut-wrenching to see those blue pools tremble with uncertainty. “This is just the beginning,” said the brunette with a defeated sigh, looking between the two of them. “Already, so many people dead or injured.” Faye’s brows furrowed at the implication that this was somehow a personal failure. “It’s war, Eve. You can’t save everyone.” She reminded her gently, sensing that her sister’s thoughts of regret and failure went beyond the walls of the townhome, and into the bloodied streets beyond. “I can try.” Said Evie, and the look in her eyes shifted. Determination burned brightly there, so admirable that Faye didn’t even try to contradict her. Kneeling down, Evie lifted the still-slumbering boy into her arms and cradled him gently against her chest. For a long moment she stared down at his angelic face, and then her eyes met Faye’s once again. “Starting with the two of you.”
Evie set out to tuck Arden into bed, and Faye began the long trek to her own bedroom. As exhausted as she was, the idea of sleep didn’t appeal to her. What had happened tonight was unsettling, to say the least, and she knew that she was probably the least affected by all of it. Her mind wandered towards Wayland, remembering the look in his eye when he’d walked through the door and the sound of raw anger in his voice as he’d demanded retaliation. Hesitating at the intersection between hallways at the top of the staircase, Faye looked first towards her own bedroom and then in the opposite direction, where she knew Wayland’s chambers lie. She’d never visited them; he had always sought her out in her borrowed bedroom, tucked away in a little corner on the furthest side of the second floor - and though she knew she probably should have turned and found comfort in her own bed, she felt that tonight was as good a time as any to return the favor.
Her knuckles rapped against the bathroom door lightly once, and then she pushed it open. Faye paused only for a moment in the doorway, blue-brown gaze drinking in the sight of Wayland laying there sprawled in the massive claw-foot tub. Blood-soaked strands of hair clung to his forehead, glistening against his tanned flesh as the crimson liquid seemed to dribble down his face in slow motion, dripping into the bath water that had long-since turned red. One arm was raised out of the water, resting against the tub’s white porcelain rim. Blood oozed from the wound there, the puncture mark a near-perfect circle that had run straight through one side of his flesh and out the other - an arrow. She recognized the wound, having seen it replicated so many times before on the animals Evie dragged out of the woods after a successful day of hunting. The sight of injury and death had always turned her stomach and torn at her heart, reducing the girl to something small and meek and helpless; but the sight of such an affliction on him, raw and open and oozing, tugged at her heart in a way so unlike anything she’d felt before. Rather than turning and fleeing the room with teary eyes and shaky hands, Faye found herself striding forward to the edge of the bathtub. The thin fabric of her nightdress tore easily, the soft sound filling the empty space between the two of them as she ripped at the hem of her dress and beyond, unwinding layer after layer of clean material. Taking that long strip of cloth, Faye knelt down on her knees beside Wayland and silently began to bandage the wound.
The words she’d spoken to him the night before echoed in her mind: when you hurt, I hurt. A heaviness had settled over her, as if this giant unseen force was pressing down around her and she couldn’t escape it. Subconsciously she recognized that it wasn’t her own pain she was feeling, but his. Faye had always been perceptive, she’d always been able to pick up on peoples’ thoughts and feelings and intentions without really trying, but never with him - and this was different. It was personal. She could have sworn she felt the weight of whatever Wayland was carrying as deeply as if it were her own burden and not the mere ghost of his pain. That feeling threatened to crush her, but Faye pushed back against it, mind cleared of that weighted fog when her fingertips brushed against his exposed skin. She was grounded by Wayland, by that strange instinctive drive to soothe his hurt and lick his wounds. If he’d hidden such a massive wound as the wound in his arm so easily, she was sure there had to be more of them. The pain he had to have been in with his wounds refusing to close made her skin crawl, and Faye felt compelled to do something to help.
Tying the knot of her makeshift bandage, she looked up to finally meet his gaze. There was some dark and tortured gleam in his eye that made her want to reach out to him, but she was afraid. Afraid of how far she was pushing the dynamic of their relationship just by being here with him now. Afraid of how badly his rejection of her might sting. Afraid of being asked to leave him here to sit with the weight of his troubles alone. So instead she leaned forward, dipping her hands into the bathwater. She found the plug and pulled it, listening to the squelch of water as it raced against itself to escape down the drain. Her fingers twitched towards the brass knobs, but before she could touch them the water began to fill on its own. Whether it was Wayland or the perceptive nature of the town home, she couldn’t be sure, not truly knowing the nature of magic or the extent to which fae possessed the fickle entity, but she didn’t question it. The steaming, clean water soon began to fill up the basin and Faye reached for a bar of soap. Finally, she cleared her throat and found her voice. “Let me help,” was all she said. Not a command, not a plea - an offer caught somewhere in the middle of those uncharted waters they continued to navigate with their eyes closed.
Knelt beside the tub, she rubbed the bar of soap through her damp hands until it had begun to form suds and then set to work on him. With the gentlest of touches she could manage, Faye rubbed her hands back and forth across his dirty, blood-crusted skin. Up and down his arms, along his shoulders, across his chest, she washed it all away with gentle, circular motions. Bit by bit those layers of grime lifted, until only gleaming tanned skin remained beneath. When his body had been cleansed, Faye reached for the little bottle of shampoo. Soap-lathered hands worked their way through his hair, massaging his scalp and stripping those golden strands of all evidence of the battlefield. With the utmost care and precision she rinsed the shampoo from his hair until the water ran clear, and then hesitated there, leaning overtop of him. Her lips twitched hesitantly and her fingers found her way into those damp strands lying against his forehead, slicking them back and out of his face. She ran her fingers through his hair perhaps a few more times than was necessary, drinking in the comfort that the simple act gave her, hoping it offered him half as much peace as it did her.
Staring down at him, she felt that she could have stayed there forever. Could have gotten lost in the gleaming depths of that hazel gaze and never cared enough to find her way back. No matter how many times she studied the delicate curvature of his face, she would never fail to be awed by the ethereal beauty of this man. There, set aglow by the earliest rays of the rising sun, basked in shades of gold and champagne that appeared iridescent against his glistening skin. “You should get some rest soon,” she finally whispered, climbing to her feet. The night had passed so slowly, and then all at once. A new day was upon them, and she knew that he was going to need his strength for whatever lay ahead. Faye turned away from Wayland, not planning on saying anything else until she felt a hand snake out and grab at her wrist. Their gazes met once more, and hers was soft where his was hardened - an impossible balance. His eyes seemed to ask her to stay, though his lips didn’t move. Her own lifted upwards ever so slightly and she said, voice gentle, “I’ll still be here after you’ve rested.” And for some reason, she felt inclined to add, “I’m not going anywhere. Promise.” And it took a moment for those words to pacify him, but gradually his grip on her relinquished and Faye was able to take her leave, the weight of her promise still hanging between them.
The journey back to her own chambers was long and lonely, but Faye felt better knowing that Wayland was cared for and he would soon be safe and secure in his own bed, sleeping off the nights’ unexpected chaos. With a soft sigh she closed the door behind herself and stepped fully into the darkened room, heading towards the bed. It took her a few beats too long to realize that there was something wrong with the unnatural darkness of her bedroom, cast in the shadows of night where she should have sensed the warm glow of the rising sun. There was a rustling from behind her and Faye gasped, spinning to find herself being rushed by a shadow-clad figure. For a split second his face was illuminated in the moonlight. Impossibly handsome, with wavy chestnut-colored hair and piercing eyes. One large, glove-clad hand clamped down over her mouth and an arm snaked around her waist, pulling her back against a broad chest. Armored, with outdated chainlink that shone silver in the moon’s glow. Faye tipped her head back to stare up at him, wide-eyed, and was met by the man’s sinister smirk. Her gaze shifted past that sign of arrogance to hone in on his most telling future: rounded ears. Human, he was human and yet he muttered something unintelligible to her ears and then the world around them was fading into mist and there was nothing she could do to stop it.
The sun was preparing to sink below the horizon once more, the entire day lost to a well-deserved rest. It was noon before she’d stirred from bed, and another hour or so until she’d gone in search of anyone else. How long? How long had Faye been gone - taken - and none of them had realized? Hours, surely. Evie refused to believe that it was a coincidence, the attack on Sakaris and now a kidnapping. The King had taken her. The Mortal Queens must have mentioned Faye and Arden when they’d sold their souls to the wicked tyrant. A small part of Evie was relieved that her youngest sibling had been spared, but that relief felt twisted and wrong and it settled in her guts like a hot ball of lead.
“She’s gone,” Evie said flatly, not for the first time. She sat at the kitchen table, hands wrapped around a mug of coffee that had long-since gone cold. Forehead puckered, she scowled down into the pool of blackness as if willing it to give her answers. No matter how many times she ran the various scenarios through her head, none of them made sense. Over and over she played the image of Faye’s parting smile in her mind, the girl’s teasing promise to see her ‘in the morning.’ Morning never came; she was gone before any of them had recovered from the initial attack, just as the King had anticipated. “I took her away from everything,” continued Evie in a murmur. “Her home, her people, her future…She trusted me. To protect her. And now she’s gone.” A gentle hand fell upon her shoulder, and when she looked up she saw Onica’s face was unnaturally somber. “We’ll get her back.” The brunette shrugged off that undeserved touch, looking up at Onica hopelessly. It wasn’t as if they could just march in and demand that the King give Faye back. Not with how powerful he was, and unpredictable. Not with the weapons at his disposal. Feeling defeated, she asked, “How?”
“With this,” Nevara moved into the kitchen, a piece of paper clutched in one hand. She set it down in front of Evie, revealing strange words scrawled in her handwriting. Brows furrowing once more, Evie ran her fingers along the elegant scrawl, wondering, “What is this?” Nevara pointed to the phrase written on the page. “To nullify the Cauldron’s power, you must touch the Cauldron—and speak these words.” They blinked down at the paper and then looked back at her, as if asking, is that all? Somehow it seemed very lackluster. Too easy. Onica gestured to the two halves of the book, sitting displayed on the table. “What happens if we put both halves together?” Nevera’s answer was simple: “Don’t put them together.” With either piece laid out, their voices blended and sang and hissed—evil and good and madness; dark and light and chaos. “You put the pieces together,” she clarified when Adrastus gave her a questioning look, “and the blast of power will be felt in every corner and hole in the earth. You won’t just attract the King of Elisora. You’ll draw enemies far older and more wretched. Things that have long been asleep—and should remain so.” The bone-carver’s perfect little face entered her mind, and Evie shivered.
“Then we move in now,” Wayland said, jerking his chin towards Adrastus. Evie's gaze swung over to meet those hazel depths - she'd been avoiding looking directly into his eyes all this while, unsure she'd like what she saw reflected there. To her surprise, there was no mourning; only a ferocity unlike any she'd seen from Wayland before. “Since you can’t winnow without being tracked, Onica and Killian will winnow us all in, Evie breaks the Cauldron and we get Faye. We’ll be there and gone before anyone notices and the King of Hybern will have a new piece of cookware.”It sounded so simple, so easy, so fool-proof. But there were so many aspects left unconsidered. And the fact that the King now held Faye as leverage, that made Evie uneasy. “How do we find the cauldron?” She wondered. “It could be anywhere in his castle.” The cauldron and Faye both, a small voice in the back of her mind reminded her. “We know where it is,” Killian countered. “We’ve been able to narrow it down to the lower levels. Every inch of the castle and surrounding lands is heavily guarded, but not impossible to get through. We’ve worked out the timing of it—for a small group of us to get in and out, quick and silent, and be gone before they know what’s happening.”
It was Onica who said to him, “But the King of Hybern could notice Adrastus’s presence the moment he arrives. And if Evie needs time to nullify the Cauldron, and we don’t know how much time, that’s a risky variable.” Killian said, “We’ve considered that. So you and Adrastus will winnow us in off the coast; we fly in while he stays. As for the spell,” Killian continued, “it’s a risk we’ll have to take.” For the first time, Evie realized that for the plan to operate, Adrastus would be unable to join them. The thought made her eyes wide, and she turned to look at him with concern. Killian pushed, “It’s a solid plan. The king doesn’t know our scents. We wreck the Cauldron, grab Faye, and vanish before he notices ... It’ll be a graver insult than the bloodier, direct route we’d been considering, Adras. We beat them yesterday, so when we go into that castle ... ” Vengeance danced in that normally placid face. “We’ll leave a few reminders that we won the last damn war for a reason.”
"I can do it," Evie said quietly. She met her mate's gaze with a frown. Asking him to stay behind was a lot - but there was no alternative. "I have to do it," she pushed. "If I don't nullify the cauldron, we don't stand a chance. Not in this war, and not in getting Faye back."
There was nothing satisfactory in watching Dahlia scamper off like a kicked puppy, tail tucked between her legs - it simply wasn’t enough. And as they all sat in the sitting room after the feast, chittering and chattering and reflecting upon the night, she found that the fire in her chest had never quite been snuffed out - only left to smolder.
Faye took no pride in the supposed victory. Though only they knew it, her verbal sparring with Dahlia had been little more than a crime of passion; nothing worth celebrating. She’d never sought to prove herself superior, to stake her claim, or even to put the fae woman in her place. All she’d wanted was to defend Wayland, to ease the tension in his body and soothe whatever hurt she sensed lingering in his heart. And she wasn’t the only one, judging by the bitterness in Onica’s voice when she spoke of the woman, Dahlia. She could have sworn there was a hint of pride in Wayland’s voice when he enunciated the fact that she’d been the one to knock the woman down a peg, and the thought made her heart soar and her stomach squelch simultaneously. Remaining silent, Faye allowed only the faintest of smirks to cross her features.
“Though she be but little, she is fierce,” quoted Evie with a teasing grin towards her sister. It succeeded in making the blonde’s lips quirk ever so slightly. “I’ve often thought the same of you.” And her mind flickered to that day so long ago, when Adrastus had first come to take Evie from them. How fierce and threatening her sister had appeared then, leaping into action with her hunting knife drawn before the door had even been fully opened. No amount of glamor could erase the half-crazed look of desperation in Evie’s eyes from her mind. Perhaps that was something else she’d inherited from her sister: the urge to protect. It had always been softer in Faye, subtler somehow. She protected those she loved not with daggers drawn, but rather through modes of wit and self-sacrifice. Tonight, that had changed. For the first time she’d felt compelled to act in haste, blinded by emotion and rushing headfirst into the fray of things without taking time to consider. She didn’t regret it - without a doubt, she would never regret anything other than the fact that she’d never gotten to sink her claws into that wretched woman. But as Faye reflected upon the whole ordeal, she was unsettled. Unsure of these emotions and the man who stirred them up within her.
Gift giving commenced, and Faye was surprised to find herself on the receiving end of so many nice things. It was strange, being surrounded by so many people who sought to shower them with lovely things - who sought to show them that they cared. As boxes were opened and sentiments exchanged, the night progressed into a cozy and comfortable affair. Settled back into a plush armchair, the blonde found herself as delighted by watching the reaction of others as she was in seeing the gifts given, in receiving her own. This was a family, she realized. A true family, one bound by choice and not by blood. And they were choosing to allow them to be a part of it, if only for a little while. They owed herself and Arden nothing, and yet they gave to freely. That warmed her, and she found herself softening towards them without even realizing it. Without having known she needed softening to begin with. Her heart was full and so were her arms whenever Adrastus turned towards herself and Arden. A lazy smile was scrawled across the blonde’s face, and she watched him expectantly, half-wondering what a man like himself - one of such power and status - would think to gift them. As he began to speak, that smile slowly dwindled until it had faded away completely. Bedrooms - he had gifted them bedrooms within his home. Places of permanent dwelling. Without realizing it Faye straightened, sitting up a bit further with her hands sat in her lap as she gave the man her full attention, listening as intently as she could manage.
It was his last few words that were the most unexpected: you're free to stay as long as you'd like.
There was a long moment of silence after Adrastus had finished bestowing their gifts upon them. Faye found herself staring at him as his words slowly registered with her. Brows drawing together slightly, the blonde pursed her lips in a look of muted confusion, which gradually morphed into thoughtfulness. Casting a sideways glance at Arden, she could pinpoint the exact moment the little boy realized what was being said to him. The most brilliant smile broke out across his face, and he gave them all a toothy grin as he asked, “You mean we can stay?” and he shot Faye a look so damn hopeful that she had to tear her gaze away from him or risk being overcome by emotions she’d rather not face. Her gut reaction was to lash out, to tell Arden that of course they couldn’t stay, don’t be ridiculous - she swallowed it down. Instead of speaking she simply looked, turning her eyes towards the place where her sister sat. And there, she saw it: that same fucking irrational hope reflected within those pools of blue. Suppressing a shiver, Faye cast a fleeting glance around the room but refused to allow her gaze to fall upon the one place - the one person - it truly sought.
Until now, she hadn’t realized that their days in Sakaris were not in fact numbered. The option of staying had never been one she’d considered. This was supposed to be a temporary reprieve, a place of refuge while their village was rebuilt and they tried to find a way around the King’s dastardly plans to damn them all. The plan was always to return home, to go about their lives as if none of this had ever happened. And what other choice did they truly have? Were they just supposed to stay in Sakaris and live out their limited days amongst the immortal? They would age, while everyone and everything around them stayed the same. There would always be a barrier between them and the rest, both too innate and too apparent to be ignored. This world wasn’t created with their futures in mind - they could live the remainder of their lives in the lap of luxury here, but they’d never truly be happy. Just living on borrowed time.
And still, Faye plastered across her face the brightest smile she’d bestowed upon them yet. A smile so convincing, so perfectly well placed as understanding dawned, that it would have taken an unnaturally observant eye to suspect the turmoil within. “Of course you can stay,” she said the words but they felt so hollow. It left a bitter taste on her tongue. At the end of the day, the decision wasn’t hers to make - but she’d fight tooth and nail for the outcome to be in Arden’s best favor, whatever that may be. Nudging the little boy with her foot, she added, “If you mind your manners.” And she nodded pointedly towards Adrastus. Arden was practically falling all over himself to thank Adrastus, and he was so happy that she felt utterly cruel and heartless for wanting to tear him away from such a place. Forcing those thoughts away, Faye inclined her head politely. “Thank you, Adrastus. You are truly too generous.” And even as half of her heart sought to pull away and distance herself from the situation, the other half beat only for this. For them. For what could be. It was like war drums sounding in her chest, the feeble organ beating against its bone cage in an attempt to shred itself in two, to placate her completely. It simply wasn’t possible.
Settling back into her chair once more, Faye watched as Adrastus turned his attention away from them and towards Evie. The woman stood, a shy sort of smile playing on the edges of her lips as she cast a self-conscious glance around the room, as if so many eyes on her - the eyes of her family, even - still left her feeling frazzled. Utter love and adoration shone on her face, etched into every facet of her features as if she had been carved from euphoria itself. Faye’s heart ached with longing at the sight, overshadowed only by the genuine joy it brought her to know that Evie had found here what she’d always deserved. Home. Love. Family.
And then Adrastus began to speak.
Evie’s lips curled faintly at the memory of the ring’s retrieval. A lifetime ago. Back when they had still been so hesitant in their love, so unsure of their footing and half-expecting to fall. And now, here they were. Her heart swelled with both pride and love as Adrastus spoke, highlighting all of the aspects of her personality that had once seemed so fool-hardy and troublesome. Evie could anticipate what was coming, knew what lay nestled deep within that little box. Knew what it symbolized. There had been a time when wearing his ring had terrified her beyond belief, but now she felt differently. She felt sure. Whatever this life might entail, whatever lay in the next, she wanted it all with him. It had never been a question of it, but rather when. And now more than ever she was certain. Of him, of herself, of what they could be together.
But then something shifted, his tone hardened ever so slightly, and her eyes widened a fraction as he made the boldest declaration she’d ever heard. Drawing in a sharp breath, Evie stared up at Adrastus with a look of awed wonder. High Lady. There were no High Ladies, only Lords. The title simply didn’t exist - or, it hadn’t. Until now. The magnitude of what he was implying, of what he was offering her, did not go unnoticed. Not by Evie, and not by the rest as they dropped to their knees around her. Stomach squirming with half terror and half anticipation, Evie let loose a steadying, grounding breath. For the first time, she didn’t allow her own self doubt to cloud her judgment. If Adrastus believed that she was worthy of being High Lady, then she was worthy. “I love you. I have always loved you, even when you were the most insufferable, pigheaded man in the realm.” She said softly, reaching up to gently cup his cheek as a teasing smile found its way onto her face. “Being your mate may have been my destiny, but being your friend is my greatest honor. And I cannot think of a life better spent than one by your side, as your High Lady.” The words had barely sounded when she was reaching for him, or perhaps he was reaching for her, and their lips were meeting in the tenderest display of love, affection, and respect. Evie wound her arms around his neck and smiled against his lips when they parted.
The ring fit her finger as perfectly as the day she’d first worn it, only now it sat there both confidently and permanently.
…
Later that night, Faye sat on the edge of her newly gifted bed looking around at the little room and its furnishings. The walls were a pastel yellow that seemed to shimmer beneath the low lighting, as if they’d been painted directly by beams of sunlight. Opposite the bed was a small desk, and sitting upon it her journal and charcoal. There was a large bay window on the far wall letting light into the room, its broad seat-like sill teeming with life between the assortment of house plants and freshly cut flowers from the gardens. The walls were decorated with botanical pictures, informative sketches resembling those found within her own journal. A floor-length bookcase donned a portion of one wall, and it had already been stacked with several different informative books that she’d been eyeing in the library. Much to Faye’s surprise, she found a few knick-knacks sitting on the edges of those shelves that she had left behind in her old bedroom - she wondered how they’d gotten here, before she remembered the answer was obvious: magic. What it must be like to have so much power in ones’ hands. So much control.
There was a knock on the door, and Faye jumped. Hurrying forward, she pulled it open and found Wayland lounging against the frame. Surprised that he’d be so bold as to come to her room now, rather than after everyone had retired for the night, she eyed him wearily. The look on his face was unreadable, it could have meant anything, and she found herself half tempted to bid him goodnight and be done with things until the morning. But she stepped aside anyway, allowing him to enter. “If you’re here to mock me, don’t.” Said Faye with a slight frown, lingering hesitantly near the door after she’d shut it. She crossed her arms over her chest, but was unsure whether it was an attempt to fight off the chill in the air or her own insecurities. “I know I’m only a mortal girl. I know I was in over my head,” and though she could have sworn she heard that tinge of pride in his voice earlier, that memory was far from her mind now. Now she wondered if it could have been meant in an entirely different way. Now, it was either face the feelings tonights’ events had roused towards herself, or the feelings it had roused towards him.
Clearly there was only one acceptable option.
“I do think if I hadn’t been so quick to gift you that dagger, though, I might have stood a chance,” mused Faye half-heartedly. She crept closer towards Wayland, still unable to sense why he was here. That in itself frustrated her - she hated how blind she was to any and everything involving him. The rest of the world she could see so clearly. People, their intentions, their thoughts and feelings. Most of the time he remained a mystery to her. “Why are you here, Wayland?” she finally asked him, brows creasing thoughtfully as she came to stand in front of him. If they weren’t fighting or fucking that left only one alternative, and Faye wasn’t so sure she wanted to face anything of that caliber tonight. Then again, when did she ever? It was all going to come to a head eventually, she knew that deep down, and yet she continued to push it away. Just one more day. One more escaped confrontation of the heart. One more distraction. That was all she needed, and things would continue on just as they were.
A polite thank you would have been satisfactory, but not nearly as satisfactory as the feeling of his calloused hands gently cupping her face, lips warm and soft against her own. When Wayland cradled her face in his hands so delicately, the kiss tender and indulgent, Faye didn’t know what to think. It wasn’t the urgent clash of tongue and teeth she’d grown accustomed to, that familiar lust-driven battle which set her skin aflame and stoked the fire beneath whatever primal urge connected the two of them - no, this was something else entirely. Something gentle and intentional. Where her heart usually pounded incessantly against her ribcage in its demand to be acknowledged, it now only trembled. Where her skin usually flushed, it was now dotted in goosebumps. Where her stomach usually clenched with need, it now fluttered with some emotion she couldn’t pinpoint.
Faye found herself unable to stop the slight curving of her lips as she looked up at him from beneath lowered lashes, their foreheads pressed together. When finally he pulled away from her she said softly, “You’re welcome, Wayland.” She hadn’t been expecting him to arm himself with the flowery dagger just then, if at all, and was delighted when the man stood and at once began to make space for the gift. The smile on her face was wide, beaming even, as she watched him withdraw his old dagger and replace it. Though his leathers were dark and the dagger looked very out of character for him, something about the sight of him wearing it made her feel inexplicably happy. Blue-brown eyes followed him as he rightened himself and reached for the drawing, tucking it away inside the safety of his jacket. The consideration with which he stored her gifts, the level of appreciation she could sense just by watching his reactions, tugged at her heartstrings.
Wayland lowered himself down onto the rug beside her and Faye couldn’t help but to gravitate towards him, leaning in nearer without thinking about it. As his words filled the little bit of empty space between them, she paused. The prospect of receiving gifts on the solstice wasn’t one she had considered fully. Gift giving was traditional in the mortal realm, but for so many years they’d had so little money that the only gifts they’d exchanged, if any, had been simple and hand-made. She’d assumed that the tradition would not carry over, given how elegant and elaborate everything seemed to be in Sakaris, and therefore Wayland was the only one she’d prepared gifts for - there was something that should be intimate about exchanging a gift with someone, at least in her eyes. And though she’d gotten him gifts, she hadn’t entirely expected him to return the gesture. Hadn’t expected, but upon reflection perhaps there was a tiny part of her that had hoped. Hoped he thought about her as often and as intricately as she thought about him. She knew that whatever this was between them wasn’t meant to be lasting, and therefore she held no expectations - and yet her face lit up when he withdrew those little boxes out of his jacket pockets.
At his words about being a tough act to follow, she scoffed. Hardly. And yet she played along. “You mean to tell me you don’t have a pretty little dagger hidden away in there for me?” Faye tsked and reached out, pulling at the edge of his jacket to peek teasingly beneath at the many hidden weapons. What he did have for her was those decorative boxes, which the blonde accepted gladly. Peering beneath the first’s lid, her breath caught at the sight of a beautiful glass object. Closer inspection told her that it was a small container, carved into the shape of a pink rose. Her favorite flower. Gently, Faye lifted the little flower out of its box and tilted it slightly, swirling the crimson-colored liquid within. Brows furrowed slightly, but not in displeasure, as she tried to figure out what she was looking at. It took only a moment for her to realize that he had gifted her a pen and ink. Still lying in the box was a fountain pen, comprised of one of the most beautiful feathers she’d ever seen. Faye stroked a finger gingerly across its soft edge, listening as Wayland explained to her exactly how the set functioned. Brows raising in surprise, she looked down at the pen in awe. Who would have known that such a thing was possible? Mind already racing with the possibilities of what she could do with such a tool, Faye forced herself to lay it aside and reach for the second box waiting in Wayland’s open palm.
The moment she lifted its lid, Faye stilled. Nestled amongst a bed of velvet, the golden bracelet gleamed and glinted beneath the light of the chandelier. At its center was a beautiful sunflower, edged by golden leaves and a trail of genuine pearls. It was as dainty as it was beautiful, and she couldn’t stop the comparisons from forming in her mind as she recalled the engagement bracelet sitting at the bottom of a drawer somewhere in her bedroom. They raced through her mind faster and faster until they all blurred together. Silver versus gold. Possession versus passion. Deceit versus generosity. Aeron had laden her a wrought-iron shackle and Wayland had gifted her sunshine incarnate. As she stared down at the bracelet, words were lost to her. All Faye could do was blink; she didn’t speak, she didn’t move, even though her fingers longed to trace the path of those little pearls, to learn every curve of the sunflowers’ delicate petals. Her chest felt unusually tight, her throat achy and dry. The look on her face was one of solemnity, not reflecting at all the wave of emotions washing over her currently as she contemplated the gift and what it truly meant to her.
When Wayland spoke, her head jerked up. The words sounded in her ears, and her heart stuttered. “I’ll never force you to wear it.” She wondered if he was even aware that his words in themselves were yet another gift. A choice - he was giving her a choice. Something she felt she hadn’t been given in a very, very long time. And in that moment she didn’t care. Didn’t care that this wasn’t something serious, didn’t care that they’d agreed to keep it to themselves, didn’t care that she was living on borrowed time and indulging herself with a temporary fantasy. “I would be honored to wear it,” Faye spoke fiercely, brows knitting together at the insinuation that it was something he’d ever have to force. She leaned forward on her knees before him, holding out the little box with one hand and baring her wrist before him with the other, allowing him to put it on her. When he’d managed to secure the little clasp, the bracelet lay loosely against her skin, gold shimmering. Faye looked down at it, and gently thumbed one of the tiny pearls. “Thank you, Wayland.” She whispered the words, not able to even meet his gaze.
For a few long minutes they sat there in silence. Faye admired her new bracelet, unable to stop herself from staring at its beauty. There wasn’t a piece of jewelry she’d ever loved more. None that had suited her half so well. None that had meant half as much. After what felt like a lifetime of the two of them sitting there before the fireplace, it was time for them to rejoin the party or risk suspicion. Faye climbed to her feet, with Wayland’s help, and the two of them slowly made their way back towards the ballroom. How much time had passed, she wasn’t sure. But the party was as if they’d never left it, save a few less people dancing, a few more feasting. Familiar faces dotted the room, but they were all so absorbed in their own festivities that she wasn’t sure they’d been missed at all.
No - one person had definitely noticed their absence.
Dahlia sought them out immediately. It was as if she had a radar, and the moment Wayland entered the room she flocked to him. They’d barely entered the room when she’d caught sight of them, and had only begun to cross it when she was cutting through the crowd to make her way towards the unlikely pair. Though the dark-haired girl was clearly frazzled, she plastered a sugary-sweet smile on her face. “There you are!” She cooed as she crossed the room to his side once more. “I almost thought you’d forgotten about me.” Wayland stiffened, and his discomfort was obvious to anyone with a pair of eyes. Faye looked up at him for the briefest of moments, noticing the tension, the clench of his jaw. Then she dropped her gaze back towards Dahlia and frowned. “How could he forget? You’re right here. You’re everywhere.” She said plainly. The girl looked more annoyed than surprised, and she forced a laugh. “You’re right. Here I am,” she said. And the undertones of her statement were clear: so you can go. When Faye refused to move, the girl shot her an annoyed look before turning her attention towards Wayland, positioning herself so that she was turned away from Faye when she fluttered those ridiculously long lashes. “Did you miss me?” It was hard to hold back a laugh at the desperation, and how she hadn’t noticed it earlier was a mystery. Jealousy was a funny thing. But it seemed to have dissolved around the time he’d placed the bracelet on her wrist. Arching a brow in question, Faye asked, “Does he look like he did?”
It was the wrong thing to say. Dahlia's gaze flickered first towards the bracelet on her wrist, and then she was scowling openly at Faye, snapping out, “What’s your problem, bitch?” Faye recoiled, a bit surprised by the open hostility but not exactly intimidated. Crossing her arms over her chest, the blonde deadpanned. “You,” the word left her lips and they immediately tugged upwards in amusement. “And the fact that you can’t stop following my date around like a bitch in heat.” The ridiculousness of it, of fighting in the middle of the ballroom with some random woman over who was going to get to take Wayland home, was strangely enthralling. But clearly, this was not going the way the other girl had expected. She looked down at Faye as if she were insignificant, and yet for some reason the back and forth still bothered her. “You said he wasn’t your date,” snipped the girl with a frown. Faye shrugged her shoulders. “I guess I changed my mind. Sorry for the confusion.” There was a surge of annoyance from the other girl and she let out a sound of frustration. “So that’s it, then?” she looked between the two of them incredulously. Another shrug from Faye, and she gestured towards the wide-open space of the banquet hall around them. “Enjoy the party.”
Finally, Dahlia looked up at Wayland, furious even as she laughed breathlessly, as if she couldn’t quite believe it. “Are you just going to let her talk to me like that?” It amused Faye, who felt like she’d been the one most attacked here, but her blue eyes flickered towards Wayland, alight with their own sort of curiosity. When he did nothing to protest, her lips curved a little higher. “Really!?” With a scowl, the girl scoffed and tossed her head over her shoulder. “The apple doesn’t fall far, does it?” The words were lost on Faye, but Wayland tensed. Something in him changed so abruptly that it was jarring, and she found herself feeling like the world was spinning while she grasped to understand what exactly Dahlia had insinuated. “Excuse me?” Faye cocked her head to the side, brows creasing. The dark-haired girl glared daggers at Faye for a moment before she turned her attention towards Wayland. Her laughter was bitter now. Cold and harsh. “You mean she doesn’t know that she’s consorting with the riff-raff of Sakaris?” There was something about her words that made Faye go still. Her gaze flickered towards Wayland, searching, and then back towards Dahlia. “Excuse me?” she repeated, hands clenching into fists beneath each elbow of her crossed arms. “Lowlife. Wretch. Bastard. Take your pick, they all apply.” The smug smirk that curved her lips told Faye she delighted in the words she spoke. Her darker gaze flickered towards Wayland and she added, “Way to keep the family legacy alive. Real classy.” And she crinkled her nose in a way that made Faye long to break it.
A protective wave of fury unlike any she'd ever known washed over her, and before Faye could think better of it she was pushing herself forward. Though a few inches shorter than the fae girl, she raised her chin and bared her teeth as though none of it mattered - as if time and species and ability meant nothing, and she would go round for round regardless. “Mind who you’re speaking to.” Her voice dripped with a deadly sort of promise. It was low, but cold as she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. The raven-haired beauty grinned viciously. “I know exactly who I’m speaking to.” And the scathing once-over she gave Wayland rubbed Faye the wrong way. It was as if she were looking down on him. As if she had any right. “If that were the case, you’d mind your tongue.” Said Faye, and it was clear she was no longer only referencing Wayland. Then, Dahlia turned that judgemental gaze towards her and gave a soft hmph, a sound of dismissal. “Do you expect me to bow to some half-breed and his human whore?” Without warning, Faye was lunging for her. Almost too quick to be caught, and yet she felt a hand on her at the very last second, dragging her back just as her fingertips would have grappled with ebony-colored strands. “You foul-mouthed bitch,” Faye spat out at her, even as she was dragged back a few paces. “If I ever hear his name on your tongue again, I’ll cut it out.” She vowed, glaring at Dahlia even as the woman laughed “Enjoy the party,” she mocked, waggling her fingers menacingly as Faye was pulled away by hands she couldn’t see.
The way that she looked up at him with such a lack of emotion made a shiver crawl down his spine. Again, they made their rounds of denial, dismissing any sort of connection that roared to life between them. She made it seem so effortless. He knew that what they were doing wasn't a promise of anything. There were no strings attached, but still, he felt tangled in a mess of what his body craved, what his mind craved, —his heart.
She made it a habit of separating the Mortal Lands and Letharia often. Saying things as she did now. How this was his world. Not hers. That constant reminder of what was to come. Faye didn’t plan on having a place among them, she had a home that she longed for. And it was not beside him.
His lips parted but quickly pressed into a hard line while he followed her gaze toward Dahlia who was glaring in their direction. Her focus was directed to Faye who brought them to a sudden halt, ceasing their dancing.
“Faye,” Wayland began, worried that the two women might just lose their grip on any restraint that was keeping them from strangling one another on the dance floor.
Delicate fingers wove themselves through Wayland’s and he took in the smile that spread onto her face, her blue orbs still fixed on Dahlia whose eyes darkened at the gesture. How Faye could go from uncaring and unbothered to toying with a powerful fae woman for entertainment. It sent his head spiraling.
Jealousy. It was pure jealousy and not just from Dahlia, that smirk on Faye’s lips, the devilish glint in her eyes, and the way she led him off the polished floors, she wanted this to eat at her, to drive her insane. She was claiming him and it took every amount of effort he had not to let his own mouth form an upward curve of its own as he followed after her, his chin high and their fingers interlaced.
The two of them continued out into the hall, leaving the orchestra of music and crowd of bodies behind. Wayland didn’t speak during this time, he just followed her, letting her tight grip guide him. He quickly found that he didn’t care where they were going, as long as it was with her.
The room she picked for them was dimly lit by a fireplace, their shadows cast across the wood floors, as they entered and he was quickly shoved down into one of the plush chairs by Faye. He blinked up at her, brows knitting slowly. Gift giving. That was what she was going with and he fought the smirk that tried to tug at his lips.
“You got me a gift?” He asked as she began rummaging through the pockets of her jacket, the crinkling of paper could be heard and to his surprise, she was pulling free two wrapped objects. His eyes went from the gifts she placed in his hands and her as she sat on the ground in front of him, a sparkle of amusement held in her eyes.
He wasn’t expecting her to get him anything if he was being honest with himself. Even when he was trying to figure out what to get her, he found himself wondering if it would seem weird to her. Receiving a gift from him.
Slowly he unwrapped the first gift, each unfolding of the paper brought him to what sat in the center. A portrait. Hazel eyes scanned over the image. Drawn by Faye, a blend of charcoal that created a drawing of himself. Even as a sketch, the details of it were unlike anything he’d seen. The pure talent that was being shown on the page was enough to make his mouth go dry.
He swallowed and took it in silently before beginning to open the next. It felt heavier in his hand, and it sat inside a black box beneath the wrapping. Opening it up, inside laid a dagger. Its silver blade gleamed against the light of the fire. Wayland lifted it free from the box, nimble fingers rotating it, feeling the weight of it and then he paused, taking in the hilt.
The clear hilt let the wielder see the vibrant petals of preserved flowers, they were placed into an intricate pattern, still appearing fresh and alive. Wayland felt like his heart was going to swell and burst. Unable to stop shifting his eyes from the two gifts, the silence had built up enough for Faye to chime in once more and his gaze snapped up to meet hers.
He slowly set the gifts down on the table beside him and stared at her for a moment, taking in that smile on her face and just how intimate the gifts felt. The thought that went into them.
Wayland bent over, his hands capturing her face, and drew her lips to his own. Her lips felt so warm against his own and in that moment they felt different than the other times they kissed. Less feral, and more purposefully. When he drew back, his brow pressed to her own, he finally said, “Thank you, Phaedra.” Through smiling lips.
Straightening, Wayland stood, reaching for the dagger. He tugged free one of his old daggers and replaced it with Faye’s. It was comical, the contrast of color against his otherwise dark and dreary attire. Once he found a temporary place for the old dagger, he collected the drawing next, placing it safely within one of the deep pockets of his own jacket.
“You’re a tough act to follow,” Wayland teased, and lowered himself down beside her on the rug. Leaning back on one hand, he used the other to withdraw his own gifts.
He handed her the bigger one first. Under the wrapping was a rectangular box that held a pink glass container carved into the shape of a rose. It held a deep crimson ink inside. Beside the rose-shaped container was a fountain pen made up of delicately carved platinum. The barrel of the pen was connected to a feather of a rather old species of bird in Letharia, the Flaccaan. Their feathers were known to possess ancient lines of magic if you could get your hands on one. He wasn’t sure exactly how many of these pens were actually created, but he knew there weren't many.
“With this pen and ink, anything that you draw can be made tangible as long as the drawing remains intact,” he explained as she looked it over. He then opened his hand for her to collect the next gift. Smaller this time.
A golden chain bracelet was inside this one. In the center of the chain was a vibrant sunflower with golden leaves on either side of it. On each side of the leaves was a row of three true pearls that got subtly smaller as they went.
Wayland watched Faye carefully while she examined it. “I’ll never force you to wear it,” he caught her gaze with his own and as he stared into those big blue eyes of hers, he saw the sunflowers staring back at him and he smiled faintly.
“It just. . . reminded me of you,” he explained, unable to tear his eyes from her own.
Faye could do nothing but walk away - she didn’t trust herself and couldn’t predict what may have happened had she stayed another moment in the presence of Wayland and his friend. Jealousy was niggling away at her, what had started as a dull ache at the base of her belly quickly churning into something more: a raging riptide of something hot and fierce and uncontrollable which seemed to slosh about, setting her insides ablaze with those dark and wicked feelings she was still so unaccustomed to.
Never in her life could Phaedra recall a time when she had been jealous. Not over anything, not even one time. There had been days growing up where she’d ached to know what it was like to have more, to have enough, but she’d never been jealous of those girls at school with food in their bellies and bows in their hairs and nice, store-bought dresses with ruffles and frills and lace. She’d never been jealous of big, pretty houses or elegant horse-drawn carriages or the lavish balls often thrown in the more wealthy section of the village. Always in awe, always humbled, but never before had she experienced jealousy. And to experience it now, over a man of all things? A man who wasn’t even her own, a man to whom she had no claim and no right to feel such things? It infuriated her - and still, did nothing to quelch that dangerous fire which roared through her veins. The pounding in her head. The rush of blood in her ears. The constricting of her chest as her heart sought to beat right out of its cage, every instinct in her body screaming at her to turn back around.
She somehow found herself in front of the massive fireplace, staring down at the crackling embers. It was sick and twisted, but she felt something almost kindred in the way the flames roared and popped, hissing and spitting at anyone who got too near. Had she not been in such a foul mood, it may have made her smile to be in the presence of such an embodiment of her own fiery temperament. While she stood there, Faye reflected on the emotions burning within, a slight frown tugging at her lips as she realized - not for the first time - that she recognized herself less and less these days. And yet, she’d never felt more in touch; with herself, with others, with the world around her. How was that possible, for someone to feel like they were somehow becoming more and less like themselves? Faye knew who she was, who she had always been deep down. And she also knew who she’d forced herself to become over the last year, even if that well-curated mask was stuck on a bit too tight, integrating bits and pieces of itself into her personality. Those versions of herself had always served the girl as she needed them to: even if the final product was a bit sharp around the edges and too soft in its middle.
But what the fuck was this? What was Sakaris doing to her? What was he doing to her? The longer she spent here, and especially in Wayland’s company, the less she recognized herself - and the more she sought to. Evie’s words from earlier in the evening echoed in her ears once more: “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.” But what came next Faye couldn’t be certain of, and that thought terrified her more than anything else.
The heat of the blaze warmed her skin, but as Nero approached her he could tell that the flush of her face was internal, as a million emotions played behind her eyes, highlighted in that yellow-orange glow. Faye took no notice of him as he sidled up beside her, so lost in her own thoughts that the rest of the world had faded into the background. When he spoke, she jumped. “So it was the pretty one,” crooned the dark-haired male, his own eyes alight with mirth as he came to a stop by her side, staring down at those same flames and seeing them as nothing more than they were. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together. “Killian is pretty, too,” she said without lifting her gaze to him. That simple confirmation was enough for Nero, and he reached out to put an arm around her shoulder. It was a comforting gesture, and one she found herself relishing. They stood there in silence for a few minutes, neither of them speaking. When Nero finally did open his mouth, his voice was unusually soft. “Without a muse, an artist is simply a madman shouting to the stars.” The grinding of her teeth could have been audible and Faye had to wonder when she had become so transparent. The words were pointed and they cut her deep, mind immediately flickering towards the sketchbook that was now over pouring with images of the Wayland. Her muse? “I don’t shout to the stars,” she said finally. Though her voice sought to be firm, it wavered slightly. Nero made a thoughtful humming noise in the back of his throat. Finally, he rolled his shoulders lazily and said, “You should try it. Sometimes they answer.”
There was a shift in the air, a change in the atmosphere that had the already-lively crowd positively buzzing. The band’s last tune faded out, only to be replaced quickly by one that Faye recognized - and dreaded. That chiming sent chills breaking out across her arms, the thought of mingling with strangers on the dancefloor enough to make her skin crawl. “Come on,” said Nero and much to her horror, he grabbed her by the arm. Faye recoiled, but the man rolled his eyes and wrapped his fingers around her more tightly, tugging her to the dance floor as she dragged her feet. All around them couples had already lined up, faces both familiar and foreign greeting them. Blue-brown eyes flickered only once towards Wayland and his partner, jaw clenching once more before she turned her head away entirely. When her eyes met Nero’s, his own were still swimming with that familiar mischievousness that she was coming to both love and loathe in equal measure. “I loathe you,” said Faye with a scowl, and his fingertips tightened around her own in response. When he waggled his eyebrows at her, her own relaxed slightly, corners of her lips tugging upwards for a fraction of a second before the dance was beginning, and they were moving across the dance floor.
Nero led her easily, and Faye fell into step alongside him. Though the movements were predictable, the dance choreographed in a way that was ingrained within them all, there was something lacking in the way the two of them moved together. Faye mightn’t have recognized it before, but now she felt cold in the absence of Wayland’s fire, the ferocity with which he moved, and guided her when they danced all she could think about. The tempo of the music continued to build and swell, the dance quickening and taking more of her concentration as she sought to keep up with her partner. Though the steps were simple, it was a lot of twirling and spinning and gliding across the floor, and Faye had only participated in so many dances of the same nature, so she could herself constantly checking her footing and trying to anticipate the movements of those around them. As the time to transition began, Nero guided her outwards and Faye felt the world around her slip away when she came twirling back towards him. She expected to end the movement and go willingly into the hand of the next in line - but what she found was herself crashing into another body, a gasp escaping the girl as her eyes darted upwards to meet the eyes of the man who had caught her.
Relief flooded her for a moment, at the knowledge that she hadn’t somehow fucked up the succession of steps, but that relief was followed immediately by fury as she realized that she’d been set up. Shooting a scowl at her friend as he moved across the dance floor with Wayland’s partner now in his arms, she realized that she’d been thrown to the wolves - literally. Faye allowed herself to be caught up against the man once more, and couldn’t deny the fact that her body responded differently to the familiar movements when he was the one guiding her across those marbled floors. Feeling his lips brush against her ear made her shiver, but it wasn’t enough to dash the flickering flames of jealousy that still smoldered within. His taunting words only seemed to fuel those feelings, and her grip on him tightened warningly as Faye sent Wayland a pointed look. “Don’t,” she said simply. His hand dropped lower in response, pushing her closer against him. Something in his touch sought to sedate her, and something inside of her sought to let it - but still she pushed back, refusing to submit to what she didn’t understand.
The next words he all but whispered to her sent her insides fluttering. Somehow, he knew exactly what to say to soothe that burning ache inside of her chest. Faye dropped her gaze, not knowing what he’d find there if he looked. Instead she focused on following the movements of their feet, trying to decide whether she still wanted to be angry with him or if his sweet-talk was enough to soothe her wounded pride. “You don’t owe me an explanation, Wayland.” She said after a moment, bringing her gaze up to meet his once more. Her instinct was to dismiss it, to deny the extent of whatever it was surging between the two of them. “It’s your world, and I’m just living in it.” That stare held for a moment, before flickering to the side, and she saw his partner was still watching them with a deadly gleam in her eye, face screwed up in distaste. Jealousy was making its rounds tonight, it seemed. Nero was guiding the woman, his lips moving the whole time, appearing perfectly at ease. They twirled in close enough for Faye to catch bits and pieces of their conversation, Nero’s low, “You’ll have your partner back soon enough.” It was meant to be reassuring, but the woman seemed to take offense to the idea that there may be an alternative. “Of course I will - why would he be interested in her?” the words were loud enough to be heard clearly, and Faye suspected that it was done on purpose. When paired with the cutting glare the woman shot her and the wicked curve of her cherry-red lips, a look that seemed to say ‘he’s mine and we both know it,’ it sent Faye over the edge.
Amongst the sea of cascading bodies, she came to a sudden stop. Wayland, though looking confused, followed her lead even as Faye turned away from him to look out into the crowd. Spine stiffening, she sought out and caught the raven-haired witch’s gaze from across the room as she and Nero continued with the dance. They moved and they glided further and further away, but the woman’s stare held the entire time, and Faye did not look away. After a prolonged moment, she returned that wicked smile. Reaching down behind her without looking, she laced her fingers with Wayland’s and led him off of the dance floor, ignoring the fact that the dance was only but halfway through. Life went on, the rest of the dancers integrating as if the two had never even been there in the first place. Faye refused to look back, fingers curling tighter around Wayland’s as she led him away from the dance floor and on even further, out of the room and down a long marbled hallway. Doors lined either side of the hallway, and Faye chose one at random. It looked like a sitting room of sorts, with a large fireplace in its center and bookshelves lining the walls. A small pair of plush chairs sat side by side before the fire, interspersed with a small side table. Even this room had been decorated for the occasion, with garland hanging from the window sills and lights of all colors twinkling above them.
Faye silently led Wayland towards one of the oversized chairs and released his hand long enough to push him down into it. The fire crackled merrily, no doubt lit by magic, and the coziness of the room was a relief to her after the tension of the ballroom. The man stared up at her in wondering, and her nose crinkled slightly as she smiled at the look on his face. “It’s Winter Solstice,” she reminded him pointedly. When he continued to stare at her, she prompted, “Gift giving?” The look of understanding on Wayland’s face had her rolling her eyes - and ignoring the fact that they both knew she hadn't led him from the dance floor to exchange gifts. But if the opportunity was arising...
From within the layers of the jacket she’d never remembered to take off, Faye withdrew two small bundles. They were wrapped simply, in brown paper and twine, but she held them out to him proudly. Dropping to the floor on the rug between where Wayland sat perched above her and the crackling fireplace, she sat cross-legged beneath the layers and layers of poofy emerald lace, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees and her chin in her palms. In anticipation. Something inside of her seemed to quiver as she watched him unwrap the gifts without saying anything. The first, a sketch she’d drawn. It was a simple charcoal portrait of him, relaxed on the bed. Bare-chested, arms folded behind his head. Face free of any tension or worry, lulled into sedation by whatever had transpired between them. The picture of ease. It was how she often saw him, and it was how she liked him best - the way he was when it was just the two of them, something private. Only for her. The second gift was a dagger, one she had had specially made by someone in the Rainbow. Preserved flowers she’d painstakingly picked from her garden, of all colors and sizes, had been delicately pressed into a clear dagger hilt. It was bright and sunshiny and fresh, something she thought might offset the harshness of such a weapon if ever he were forced to use it. Something to pull him away from the daunting role of the General, of what people thought of him, what they expected from him. Something to remind him of her.
Wayland’s prolonged silence was a little worrying, and the smile on her face dimmed slightly. Faye half wondered if perhaps she’d offended him by offering the gifts, though she didn’t say that aloud. Instead she forced her smile back on and said, teasingly, “Usually one would respond with a polite, ‘thank you.’”
An entire week. It took Wayland an entire week to find a gift suitable for Faye. Every shop he went into, he would pick something up from where it sat and immediately place it back down. Nothing felt like it was good enough, nothing screamed at him. Everyone else had been rather simple, and after what Adrastus had planned for his gifts, most of everything else fell into place, but Faye was the last person he needed to buy for and Solstice was closing in fast.
The streets of Sakaris were still rather empty. He had left Faye’s bedroom before the sun had risen, careful not to let anyone see him on his way out. Once he was cleaned up, he decided he would get a head start on his mission of finding her a gift. None of the shops were open yet, and Wayland could see his breath clouding ahead of him under the light of the street lamps that lined the edge of the Sidra. He decided early on that what he was looking for wasn’t going to be found in just any shop and he took off flying toward the House of Wind.
The House of Wind sat nestled between the middle and largest peak of the red flat-topped mountains that flanked the northern side of Sakaris. The house was carved into the rock, several holes and windows were built in the uppermost part of it. In the dim light of day it looked as if the mountain had been crowned in gold.
As Wayland neared the House, broad balconies gilded by the light of golden lanterns. At the far end, built into the red mountain itself, were two glass doors that open to a large, but surprisingly casual, dining room carved from the stone, and accented with rich wood. In the center of the room there is a long table with chairs fashioned to accommodate wings. The halls of the House were of the same crimson color as the mountain. The House of Wind contained many bedrooms, a common library, and a war room decorated with a large black table and a mirror.
A large training ring with fighting rings is positioned on the top roof of the House of Wind, open to the elements. The easiest way to get to the House of Wind was by flying. That is, unless, someone wanted to climb ten thousand stairs.
The reason Wayland was visiting the house in the mountains was for what lay beneath it. A massive, subterranean library. It was gifted by Adrastus to Preistesses who had been treated badly by the world. No one was allowed to enter the library without their permission. Wayland had been granted permission long ago, but it didn’t change the way that the Preistesses looked at him whenever he entered. At least three dozen priestesses worked and lived in the library and each one of them craned their heads, stilling while he passed by. It was as if they were waiting for him to strike and once he went by, they would continue onward, but still peek over their shoulders.
One of the Priestesses, Clotho, was one of the very first to arrive to the library when Adrastus welcomed them. She was the only High Preistess that would speak to Wayland and she was the only one willing to direct him toward the lower levels of the library, where the eerie darkness lurked below. Though they didn’t descend far enough to greet Bryaxis, they did get close enough to feel the void. When Clotho led him to a more private room in the library, his eyes landed on several objects that sat in the room and when hazel landed on one object in particular, he nodded slowly.
“There,” he said to Clotho who blinked, following his stare. Using her magic, she brought it to him.
* * *
During main events such as the Solstice feast, regular Illyrian combat leathers weren’t considered the appropriate attire, though it wasn’t as if they were wearing suits and ties either. Wayland and Killian both sported less marred leathers, and boots. Buttons and buckles were polished silver, the only splash of color against the dark charcoal suits. Across the left side of their chest was the Night Court Sigil, a metal depiction of a mountain with three stars that hung atop its peak. There wasn’t much for armor on these suits in particular, just straps that wove around their bodies where their seven siphons could cling to them and on their hands, they wore siphon holders on each of their hands as well, a leather band around their wrist connected by a thin strap that wrapped around only their pointer, middle and ring fingers. At the center of the back of their hands sat a siphon for each. Wayland’s the deepest Emerald and Killian’s a stormy blue.
Killian was reaching over in his seat, pouring more wine into Wayland’s glass, then his own while Nevara and Onica spoke to one another, cooing over each others outfits.
“I sooooo need new heels,” Nevara shook her head and Onica nodded.
“It’s hard to keep up with the amount of dresses that are collected over the years,” she muttered and Killian snorted, bringing his glass to his lips.
“You could start your own store with how many you already have,” Wayland interrupted and Nevara crinkled her nose at him.
“Eavesdropper,”
“You’re standing right there,” Wayland’s brows dipped and Onica pointed to Killian who had the wine bottle.
“Sharing is caring,” she clucked at him, earning a smirk from both men. Wayland’s attention was torn away from the conversation when Faye entered the room. His head seemed to turn and as soon as his eyes landed upon her, he was rising to his feet without any warning for even himself.
Crossing the room, he stretched out his arms, relieving her of the platters of cookies that balanced in her hands. He saw how long she worked on them, how much of her heart she poured in to each one with the baking and decorating. It warmed a deeper part of him knowing that she had wanted to bring something to the event, to contribute. While she reached for her jacket, Wayland’s gaze had a mind of its own and it examined her blatantly, to the curls and intricate knotting of her hair, down the dip of her the slender shoulders which he often found his lips upon during their shared nights. Her gown began in sweetheart neckline that swept out at her hips. The dark emerald material was flecked with what looked like billions of stars, yet when his eyes came back up to meet her own, she was shining the brightest. Glowing with an intoxicating beam of beauty that no star could compare.
The others joined them in the foyer and Wayland had to bite his tongue to keep himself from drooling over her. Just the way he’d ran to her side, he knew, was pushing it. It felt like sometimes his body was one step ahead of him. When she was around, all he wanted to do was be near to her. He felt as though there was a magnet attached to each of them and the closer they got, the harder it was to pull apart.
* * *
Inside the venue, voices and words tangled in a symphony across the broad expanse. All of Sakaris was gathered for the celebration of the new year. New beginnings. Aside from the usual orchestras of music and plethora of food assortnments, this celebration was decorated vastly after the holiday that the Mortal Lands took part in, and to top it off, they included gift giving.
Wayland had to admit, he rather looked forward to the Winter Solstice. It was the only time that he and his family could relax and just be. For three whole days, they wouldn’t have to worry about anything other than their loved ones. No war. No battle plans. No work. Just living. Celebrating.
The group dispersed when they entered, Adrastus and Evie quickly swallowed up by some residents of the city as they usually were during important events such as this one. Nevara and Onica were quick to find handsome men to fill their time with while Arden found himself surrounded by children his age. Some had blue skin, scales, or regular skin, but all had arched ears, making them curious of Arden’s human ears. Wayland and Killian smirked as they went back and forth with questions about each other respectfully.
“Who is that?” Killian nodded his head in the direction of Faye who was standing beside a familiar face. Wayland looked the both of them over before forcing his gaze back to the crowd of people instead.
“Her friend,” Wayland said as he tried to take interest in anything else. He did end up asking Faye about the man, whose name he now knew was Nero. After sharing her bed so often, he felt it was only right to figure out if he was the only man that she was sharing her bed with. The General wasn’t sure how he would have felt if the answer had been yes. They were not together. They were not each others, and she had every right to do what she wanted to, but that feeling in his chest ---in his stomach. The only thing he could have compared that feeling of dread to was when he was actually stabbed in the stomach with a dagger durring training in the Illyrian Camps as a teenager. The first time he was ever stabbed through more than the surface of his skin. It didn’t feel real at first, but once it did, it was an otherworldly pain.
“A close friend?” Killian said, his own gaze leaving the two of them, not wanting to be seen gawking.
Wayland released an agitated breath at his brother. “Why? Are you interested?” he snapped quietly and Killian’s lips curled into a smug grin, his hand reaching out to grab a toothpick that was stabbing into a cube of cheese.
“Just making conversation.” Killian took the cheese between his teeth, raising his brows.
Just making conversation. He doubted that. Wayland’s lips were pursed and when he turned to look away from Killian, he was greeted by none other than Faye herself who was smirking at him. His own lips betrayed him, forming their own amused slope.
“Join in me the training ring one of these days, it really works up an appetite.” Wayland defended playfully, then added with a lower voice. “That, and other things,” She shot back with her own innuendo, stirring up the embers that crackled inside of him when it came to her. His eyes glinted with brief hunger, but it wasn’t his stomach growing for attention.
The look on his face left as quickly as it arrived when a familiar voice pierced his ears. His nostrils nearly flared with annoyance and he blinked, hoping it was a figment of his imagination. When his eyes made contact with the woman who was making her way toward the two of them, drinks in hand, his shoulders stiffened.
There in all her agonizing glory, was Dahlia. Any fire that once erupted inside of him was doused with a bucket of ice water, leaving him not only unsatisfied, but overall, uncomfortable.
Wayland shot a look toward Faye, but it didn’t matter. Dahlia was standing before them, claiming that she had drinks for the two of them. Drinks that he didn’t ask for, but judging by the way she worded herself, she knew exactly what she was doing, even in spite of the smile she wore on those bright red lips when she turned to examine Faye like she was a bug beneath a microscope.
One of his biggest regrets, was the one night that he spent with Dahlia Harlowe. It was two Solstices ago. He and Killian kept taking bets to entertain themselves throughout the party, leaving the two of them so intoxicated that they couldn’t fly themselves home. So they walked, and ended up running into two girls leaving the club. One of them being Dahlia who was quick to taking a liking of Wayland. When he woke up in the morning and tried to leave her bed, he knew that he made a mistake. All he had wanted was a one night stand, but Dahlia was preparing breakfast while his head pounded like war drums against his skull. He could barely stand without feeling woozy and the only way he could escape was by making up some excuse that he had to be at an Illyrian Camp in the next thirty minutes. He avoided her rather well since then, making sure not to go near the bars she liked to hang around. When she appeared at events, he was usually busy with the rest of the Inner Circle, making himself unavailable, but now as he stood with Faye, he realized that it was like ringing a dinner bell for the woman.
Glancing over his shoulder, as he held onto the drink she shoved into his hand, he watched Killian who chuckled as he left the scene. Asshole. Fucking asshole. Dahlia was quick to curl herself around him, her hands clinging to his arm. Not wanting to make a scene — or rather, not wanting her to make a scene, he remained still. As if his immobility would make her of all people take a hint.
The conversation between the two women was enough to send Wayland’s head spinning. Not only was Dahlia ruining his mood, but she was ruining any ounce of what he was able to have with Faye and the blonde was looking at him, then turning and walking off the way she came from. He longed to reach out his arm and grab her, to stop her from leaving, but the crazed and hungry look in Dahlia’s eyes worried him. He wouldn’t put it above the girl to lash out in public if she didn’t get what she wanted. Especially when she was drinking.
As her arm snaked deeper through his own, she tugged him in the opposite direction as Faye, leading him toward where people danced, closer to the band playing. “I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages, Way,” she purred, leading him to an open space before turning, her arms snaking up over his shoulders, and around his neck where her fingers were quick to toying with the ends of his hair.
Staring down at her, Wayland’s jaw was clenched so hard, he feared his teeth might break under the pressure. Almost mechanically, the General rose his hands, placing them on each side of her, barely going as low as her hips. “It has been a while,” Not long enough. He cleared his throat and Dahlia rolled her eyes, her hands dropping only briefly as she shoved his hands down lower.
“I’m not a Preistess,” she smiled up at him, hands finding their way back around him. “You should know that,”
It took every ounce of restraint for the man not to just walk away. To find Faye. Explain himself to her. Again, there was a war in his head. They were not together. They didn’t owe each other any sort of explanations, so why did he feel like he needed to. Anywhere his hands touched Dahlia had guilt rushing through his veins and he nearly parted his lips to come up with some reason that he couldn’t dance with her when the band began shifting its tune quickly, a chiming sound rang throughout the venue and he knew what the noise meant. Dahlia smiled broadly and dragged him further into the mess of dancing couples that were moving as well to form a line.
The two of them positioned themselves and Wayland shot a look down the line of faces that joined them at either side. Killian danced with a woman he didn’t recognize, Nevara and Onica danced with the men they found, Adrastus and Evie had separate partners for this dance and to his surprise, Faye and Nero came up beside Wayland and Dahlia. Staring at her, Wayland’s brows furrowed, but the music began, leading everyone. A low noise came from him but he continued, stepping and gliding against the dancefloor, leading Dahlia who yapped his ear off the entire time.
He didn’t hear a single word she said. Stealing glances toward Faye, watching the placement of her feet as she moved beside him with Nero. The music built up further and further, swelling around the room and its residents and the dance quickened as well, the men leading their women into a long extension of their arms, twirling their bodies and dresses beneath the glittering chandeliers. As the girls came spinning back to their partners, the men would step out of the way and guide the womans hand into that of the next man.
Wayland side-stepped smoothly and his hazel eyes met Nero’s gaze and for once, the General didn’t despise the man when his chin dipped ever so slightly in understanding. The movement choreographed between them silently was a crisp transition and Faye’s hand was transferred into Wayland’s, Dahlia’s into Nero’s. Faye’s twirling came to a halt, her body becoming flush with Wayland as their eyes locked with one another and Dahlia glanced over at the pair, jealousy blazing in her eyes as she watched how much more comfortably his hands laid upon her body.
Leaning his lips forward, Wayland whispered to her, lips brushing the shell of her ear softly as they moved along the marbled floors. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were angry,” he drew back to look at her once more, hand lowering on the small of her back, pushing her body closer to his own. “She is nothing, Phaedra,” he paused. “She is not you,” his voice was low against the music.
At some point the days had grown shorter and colder. They all found the air bitter with that old, icy finality which filled their lungs with an aching clarity while their minds grappled with thoughts of old ends and new beginnings. It was the season of quiet reflection, and never had there been a more appropriate time for it.
Faye spent those following weeks in a blissful blur, never truly noticing how much time had passed. Her days were filled once more with the things she loved: with gardening, as she prepared a select few of her beloved plants for an extended hibernation and tended dotingly to the rest; with sketching, as she once more reclaimed her love for conveying the beauty of the world as she observed it through paper and pencil; with nurturing, as she spread her gracious warmth through the home and sought to fill it endlessly with the little simplicities of life she’d always enjoyed, with endless bouquets of flowers and the smell of fresh bread and soft, sweet melodies always sung only slightly off-key.
Bit by bit she’d come to embrace life in Sakaris as if it were truly her own, and most days she no longer thought of the life she’d left behind or her inevitable return to it.
And her nights, they were consumed entirely by Wayland. The press of his sweaty skin flush against her own, limbs entangled in a symphony that was equal parts flesh and soul as they sought to sate an aching need that was relentless in its desire to draw them together. It was as if all this time Faye had been struggling to tread water, and the more time she invested in the man the deeper she was pushed beneath the surface. That draw to him was ruthless, toeing the line between pleasure and punishment. Each and every encounter was an explosion of blissful, earth-shattering euphoria - but it only lasted till morning, and when they parted in those early hours before the sun had risen she was always left feeling somehow emptier than she’d been before.
That pull had slowly ceased being limited to the physical nature of the man, and somewhere along the line she’d found herself drawn to other aspects of him. She admired the ferocity with which he embraced all facets of life, whether it be within his daily training or simply the way he readily assumed the role of guardian and protector of those he cared for. She admired his kindness and his tender heart on the rare occasions he allowed it to be shown, and especially when it was directed towards Arden or those in great need. She enjoyed his playful nature and the way he was never serious until he had to be, and when he was she admired the way he had the ability to command her entirely; mind, body, and soul. With time, the sharpness of his tongue had begun to feel to her more like a stinging caress. His reprimanding had lost its condescending edge, and it now seemed to Faye as if he’d somehow all along been tapping into the very secrets of her soul, secrets which only he had the bravery to give voice to - secrets she was no longer entirely reluctant to acknowledge.
All of these things together left her feeling lost within the fabric of who she sought to be and who she truly was.
…
Winter Solstice was a popular event in the Solar Courts, she was coming to learn. Faye had enjoyed the festivities so far - it seemed that this year in particular, everyone was eager to celebrate. She knew why of course, having been filled in a bit on Letharia’s dark history and the events of the past year, her sister’s immense involvement in freeing the people of this realm. It wasn’t at all difficult for her to imagine Evie as their cursebreaker; her sister had perhaps the best heart of anyone she knew, and the drive to do good. Sometimes Faye envied how easily all of this seemed to come to Evie, who acted as if she’d been born of this world - for this world - and lived so wholly to protect it and everyone around her. The more she learned of this world, of her sister’s world, of Wayland’s world, the more she longed to know - though she refused to ever voice those feelings aloud again.
They were readying themselves in her bedroom. It was touching, the way her sister always sought to help her prepare for these events. Perhaps it was a lifetime of guilt for never having been able to do so before - or perhaps it was a lifetime of habit, that need to care for her still so deeply ingrained that the elder sister couldn’t shake it. Whatever the driving force behind it may be, Evie helped Faye into her gown and laced it up the back. They’d bought it just that morning, in preparation for the feast; it had caught Faye’s eye, and though she’d tried to refuse the gift, she’d somehow wound up leaving the store with it. As she stood before the mirror, studying the way the emerald-colored lace glittered as if it’d been bathed by an ocean of diamonds, she had to admit that she was glad it hadn’t remained on the rack after all. After the dress had been placed upon her body, Evie busied herself with curling Faye’s hair and arranging it in a loose knot at the base of her neck, leaving several honey-colored locks to frame her face. At the base of the mass of curls, the girl arranged a series of pins adorned at their tops with glittering, crystal snowflakes.
“You don’t wear your bracelet anymore,” Evie’s gaze flitted over her empty wrist as she placed the pins, her voice light and casual despite the suspicious glint in her eye. Faye glanced down only briefly and said, “I have no use of it here.” Her shoulders rolled lazily, unconcerned, but she was hyper-aware of her sister’s eyes on her. Assessing her, searching her face for any sign of some underlying emotion. She’d been doing that a lot lately, and Faye felt as if she’d become quite good at masking. “That’s all?” Pressed Evie, brows raising. Almost knowingly. Their gazes met in the mirror and Faye arched a brow of her own in question. “Should there be more?” Evie pursed her lips, the way she did when she sought to pry and Faye refused to entertain it. Her fingertips glided over the crystalized snowflakes as she placed the last one and leaned back, observing her handiwork. There were only a few moments of pause before she said, quietly, “Do you know what Winter Solstice is meant to embody?” The question was so far from what she’d expected that Faye could only quip, “Mistletoe and holiday cookies?” But Evie looked grave when she said, “An ending - the final chapter of the season.” It seemed a dark answer, and it made Faye’s brows crease thoughtfully. When her sister placed a hand on her bare shoulder, her fingertips were unnaturally cold. “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.”
Faye was still scowling when Evie left the room, intent on getting herself ready for the feast. After giving her reflection a final once over in the mirror and pondering her sister’s words for a few more minutes, she set out towards the kitchen. For days she’d busied herself with crafting every type of cookie she could think of, intent on having something to share at the feast. Intent on bringing some part of herself and her own traditions along with her. Arms practically overflowing with the platter heaped with various cookies, Faye made her way from the kitchen towards the sitting room. There, she found Wayland and Killian already lounging by the crackling fire, glasses of wine in hand. Pausing in the entryway, she glanced at them only briefly before the former was out of his seat and coming towards her, arms outstretched to take the plate of cookies before she’d even asked him to.
“Thank you,” she said quietly, shifting the platter into his arms. She reached for her jacket hanging on a hook nearby, eyes catching Killian’s as she moved - his gaze sparkled with amusement. The male said nothing as he tilted the goblet towards her in silent cheers before bringing it back to his lips. After pulling her jacket on, Faye stepped back towards Wayland and held her arms out for the cookies. Blue eyes shifted over him once, only briefly, though she could already feel herself becoming affected by his mere presence. The scent of the mountains clung to the man as if he’d been born of them, and Faye would have sworn that there was nothing more appealing than the warm aroma of sandalwood and balsam, sensual and rich and mouth-watering. He cleaned up well, and though she didn’t allow her eyes to linger long, she liked what little bit she saw. Perhaps too much.
They gathered shortly, and then they were off. The walk to the venue was short and it was brisk, and Faye passed the time by watching the frosty sidra glistening beneath the faerie lights. As they wove their way through the familiar streets, she felt a sense of belonging. Of home. Familiarity. And then all at once those feelings were whisked away, replaced by some sort of apprehension as they entered the room full of Sakaris’ citizens - her first real, public appearance since she and Arden had been whisked away to the city’s safety. There was always that underlying sense of not truly belonging. She always felt as if people were watching her, staring and judging. Scorning her - wishing she wasn’t there. An outsider, a lion in sheeps’ skin. And to find that the tale she’d woven in her over-thinking mind was far from the truth felt like a great relief. Being likened to Adrastus and co was like dining with royalty; all eyes were on them, people greeted them merrily and everyone stopped to pay their respects. Faye was hugged several times by total strangers, her hand shaken more times than she could count. To be a friend of Adrastus was enough for them, and to be Evie’s sister was even greater.
The hall was beautiful, decorated in shimmering silvers and glittering golds that put one in mind of freshly fallen snow. The room gave the appearance of a winter wonderland, with its crystal chandeliers sculpted to resemble dangling icicles and the pale marble floors frosted over beautifully. A large pine tree sat in the center of the room, nearly reaching the ceiling, its boughs strung with strings of popcorn and cranberries and decorated with beautiful glass orbs of varying colors. A large fireplace crackled merrily, filling the room with warmth and the woodsy scent of smoldering logs. Large buffet tables adorned with heaping platters of food spanned the length of the room, with some already sitting to eat. Soft music played lowly throughout the room, though none danced. The room was instead filled with the sounds of chattering and hearty laughter, kids running and playing, shaking gift boxes and the like. It was very festive, very merry, and Faye felt at once at ease and looking forward to what the night would bring.
“Happy Solstice,” said a familiar voice from behind, and Faye beamed as she saw her one true friend in the city approaching. There was a familiar warmth in his chocolate gaze, and when he reached for her she wrapped one arm around him eagerly. “Nero!” she smiled at him, though felt a flare of guilt as she realized how long it had been since she’d ventured into the rainbow. “I’m glad to see you here.” As if sensing her thoughts, he smiled. “Same here. I’ve been missing those pretty hands of yours.” At his words Faye laughed, responding teasingly, “My hands have been otherwise occupied.” And her traitorous gaze scanned the room, only briefly - falling upon where Wayland and Killian stood by the table laden with heaping platters of food. Eyebrows flying up in surprise, Nero turned his back so that he was standing side by side with her, arms crossed as he followed her gaze. “I see,” He mused, nodding shortly. “The pretty one or the angry looking one?” And Faye felt that it was a trick question, as both men were beautiful and brooding all at once. “How’s the mural?” she countered, gaze swinging back up to meet his own. He smiled knowingly and said, “Lonely. You’ll come by soon to help?” And she promised, “Soon.” Before placing a swift kiss on his cheek and parting, shoving a handful of cookies into his cupped palm before she went.
She sought out the buffet tables, only to be stopped in her tracks as a small figure came running up, throwing itself at her skirts. Tripping slightly, she dipped down and reached out to steady Arden. “Slow down!” she chided, though her lips curved as she tucked a knuckle beneath his chin and tilted his face upwards, crinkling her nose at him. “Cookies, please!” he said, beaming up at her. And then, in a whisper voice added, “For my friends.” And as her gaze followed his, Faye was surprised to find a small group of younglings not far off, beckoning eagerly for Arden to come back and join their midst. Her heart ached with happiness for him, and she poured out as many cookies as his little hands could carry back. “Don’t ruin your dinner,” she warned him lightly. “Wayland says cookies are an appetizer,” countered Arden, holding the precious little treats against his chest. Faye clucked her tongue at him, “Wayland isn’t the one you’ll have to answer to, little one.” The words struck a chord, and the little boy puffed out his chest. “I’m afraid of no one!” Faye’s eyes narrowed and she jerked her head in the direction of Evie and Adrastus who stood not far off, chatting with a group of citizens. Arden caught sight of them and he visibly shrunk, pouting. “Fine, I’ll only have one.” He grumbled, and Faye pushed him off towards the other children with a roll of her eyes, both surprised and relieved to see that he was finding his own place in Sakaris as well as she was.
Finally, Faye made her way towards the buffet table, and snorted as she came to a stop beside Wayland. “Should have known I’d find you here,” muttered the blonde, lips tugging at the corners as she laid down her platter of holiday treats and stepped back, turning to face him. “You do love to feast, don’t you?” and her blue-brown eyes sparkled with mischief at the innuendo. Faye was prepared to say something else to him, probably something smart or flirty, but the sound of his name on an unfamiliar woman’s lips gave her pause. “Wayland!” called a bubbly, energetic voice. The blonde’s spine stiffened as she turned her head to see a stranger approaching the two of them. Only when she glanced at Wayland’s face she got the sense that the woman wasn’t a stranger at all. Killian’s low whistle from the other side of the table confirmed her suspicions, and her stomach plummeted as he made a face at her before departing entirely. Faye didn’t ask, wouldn’t have even had a chance, before the woman was upon them. "I got the drinks," said the woman lowly, voice a seductive purr as she offered him a glass of wine. She placed her other dainty hand on Wayland’s bicep as if she knew him well, and all thoughts ceased to form in Faye’s mind. She heard nothing of the sugary-sweet words leaving the vixen’s lips, saw only her perfectly-painted fingertips curling around Wayland’s flesh in an act of subtle possession. Something molten and angry dropped into the pit of her stomach, jarring the girl. There was a bitter taste in her mouth as she surveyed the two of them, before clearing her throat and making her presence known.
“Oh, sorry!” said the woman, though she laughed in a way that said she wasn’t sorry at all. “I wasn't trying to steal your date.” The dark haired woman tossed her hair over one shoulder and gave a fake laugh, even as she inched her way closer towards Wayland. Turning her body, standing by his side. Creating the image of unity, one that Faye shouldn’t have bought into - but she did, raw emotion overtaking her rational mind. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together. “He’s not my date,” she said airily. Though inside, she felt as if her chest was constricting. White-hot fury trickled through her veins, and the girl flexed her fingers as if to keep it at bay, to keep it from affecting her. Those few words were all the confirmation the woman needed. “Oh, perfect!” and she looped her arm through his, grinning like a cheshire cat. "You don't mind, then?" Faye recoiled slightly as the attack had been physical rather than one of stealth and wit, eyebrows raising. Her gaze met Wayland’s briefly and then she was looking away. "Not at all." And she said nothing else, turning away from the two of them as the raven-haired beauty tugged him in the opposite direction.
As Faye walked away, she didn’t feel a sense of failure; she hadn’t lost - she’d let it happen. Hadn’t made even the slightest attempt to correct the woman. How could she? There was nothing to correct. He wasn’t her date. He wasn’t her anything. And that thought had her grinding her teeth in frustration as wave after wave of ruthless jealousy slammed into her, making her face flush and her fingertips shake as she crossed the room, intent on putting as much distance between herself and the pair as humanly possible.
Following the movement of her fingers which traveled the plane of his chest, Wayland found his mind trying to recollect itself after being trapped beneath the thick cloud of lust. Thoughts came and went, one after another they piled, his fingers absently finding themselves busy with a strand of her hair that was strewn over her bare shoulder. How the two of them could go from yelling at each other out in the cold to this. He had never experienced such a vast plethora of emotions toward someone. Maybe one or two now and then, but with her, he felt it all. The good, the bad, the in between. And each one of those emotions seemed to take hold of him, shoving him down beneath — refusing him any air.
It made his lips curve faintly. Just the sound of his name on her lips felt all consuming. When she continued, Wayland shot a look at her, amusement flickered in his gaze. He wasn’t sure what he expected her to say, but it wasn’t that. If anything, he was half preparing himself for her to send him stumbling out of the room with his clothes in hand after she realized what she’d done with him. To be revolted somehow. So, when she admitted to him that she wanted to do this again, and as often as he was willing —was able? It felt like he imagined the words and his fingers paused their toying while he stared at her.
“I don’t think we’ve ever been more on the same page,” he said, still taken aback, though he didn’t show it. It made him wonder if she felt all that he did while they were tangled up in each other. If she felt the intensity and power that surged between them. When the next mischievous remark was ready to leave his lips, she beat him to it, talking in a way that made any trace of the smirk on his face slowly fade as she went.
As if his thoughts had been too loud, Faye was answering all the silent wonders that went through his head. Despite whether she felt what he had in those recent moments, there was never going to be any denying that at the end of the day, when it came to the two of them, there would be chaos that would follow. The feeling was rather familiar. That constant expectation that everyone seemed to have when it came to him. For him to do something to mess it up, like he was a bomb waiting to go off, taking out everyone within arms reach. He’d heard it as a child, and he still heard it from Illyrians, High Lords from other courts, other High Fae. But to have it so readily expected by Faye. He couldn’t lie to himself and say it didn’t hurt a little worse.
With a sober expression, Wayland let her words soak in before opening his mouth. Another trait he seemed to be called out on. Not thinking before he spoke. So, this time he did, and then he found himself nodding slowly. “No mess,” he didn’t meet her gaze for a moment, then when he finally did, he said, “I won’t tell a soul our dirty little secret,” forcing a grin to his lips, he hid those intruding thoughts, shoving them back down where they’d risen from because at the end of the day, it was enough. To know that he could have some piece of her. Even if it was only behind closed doors.
* * *
When the next morning greeted them, Wayland shifted in bed, to find Faye’s head nestled atop his chest. Staring down at her, he fought the urge to slide his fingers through her hair. If this was going to be just sex. Just some hidden relief shared between them. The last thing he wanted to do was let himself melt into her. To be so utterly vulnerable went against everything that he’d worked to become. Especially as a warrior. He wanted to meet her in the middle. For now, he would only reach for her hand as far as she was willing to reach her own.
Slowly and reluctantly, Wayland found himself sliding out from beneath her, letting her head rest on his pillow instead. His shirt had been strewn about the floor beside her dress when the two of them had become once again unable to keep their hands off of each other during their proximity in the night.
Once he was fully clothed once more, he found himself in the kitchen and withdrew the leftover breakfast for the two of them. He sat at the table while sipping his scalding coffee and when Faye emerged, they ate and the time drew all too near for their departure.
Fall was quickly transitioning into Winter, bringing in a chill across the territory, and the clouds thickened across the sky as Wayland carried Faye in his arms toward the meeting spot.
When they arrived, Adrastus and Evie were already waiting, somber expressions on each of their faces. Sat in Evie’s hands was the Veritas orb. It gleamed against her skin and swirled with magic. When the two of them looked up at Faye and Wayland, their expressions shifted just enough for him to take notice of the suspicious gleam in their eyes.
Striding through the ancient looking foyer of the small cathedral they’d chosen, Wayland smirked, pecking a kiss to Evie’s cheek, offering Adrastus a curt nod of his head.
“Where are the crones? I thought they were supposed to be precise.” the General grumbled mostly to himself and as if on cue, a cloud appeared before them, evaporating quickly to reveal only the eldest and the golden-haired queens this time. They were escorted by just as many guards, however.
The eldest queen slid her cunning eyes over them all, what sat in Evie’s hands, and merely sat without any bidding, adjusting the skirts of her emerald gown around her. The golden queen remained standing for a moment longer, her shining, curly head angling slightly. Her red lips twitched upward as she claimed the seat beside her companion.
Adrastus did not so much as lower his head to them as he said, “We appreciate you taking the time to see us again.”
The younger queen merely gave a little nod, her amber gaze leaping over them, then over Wayland and Faye who stood on either side of them. Faye beside Evie, Wayland on the other side of Adras.
The ancient queen, surveying them all with narrowed eyes, before letting out a huff. “After being so gravely appalled the last time. . .” The old woman clicked her tongue. “We debated for many days whether we should return. As you can see, three of us found the lot of you to be untrustworthy.”
Adrastus cut in with a surprising calmness, “If that is the worst threat any of you have ever received in your lives, I’d say you’re all in for quite a shock when war comes.”
The old woman simply extended a wrinkled hand to the box in Evie’s slender fingers. “Is that the proof we asked for?”
Don’t do it, Wayland was forced to control his heart as it began plummeting. All that they fought for. All the work that went into keeping Sakaris a safe sanctuary. They were going to risk it all showing these evil women.
It was Evie who jumped in next, “Is my love for the High Lord not proof enough of our good intentions? Does my sisters’ presence here not speak to you? There is an iron engagement band upon my sister’s arm—and yet she stands with us.”
Wayland’s eyes shot to Faye, to the iron band that was back upon her arm. Strategic, he told himself. It was strategically replaced. He remained still while the queens surveyed her.
“I would say that it is proof of her idiocy,” the golden one sneered, “to be engaged to a Fae-hating Man. . .and to risk the match by associating with you.”
“Do not,” Faye hissed with quiet venom, “judge what you know nothing about.”
The golden one folded her hands in her lap. “The viper speaks.” She raised her brows at Evie and Adrastus. “Surely the wise move would have been to have her sit this meeting out.”
“She offered up her house and risked her social standing for us to have these meetings,” Wayland said, his voice icy. “She has the right to hear what is spoken in them. To stand as a representative of the people of the Mortal lands.”
The crone interrupted the younger before she could reply, and again waved that wrinkled hand at Evie who held the orb. “Show us, then. Prove us wrong.”
Adras gave Evie a subtle nod. Wayland’s muscles tightened, but he bit down on his tongue.
He reminded himself silently that if they did not gamble Sakaris, they risked losing Letharia—and more.
The silver orb glimmered like a star under glass. “This is the Veritas,” she said in a voice
that was careful and precise. “Only a few times in the history of Letharia has it been used —has it unleashed its truth upon the world.” Evie lifted the orb. It was no larger than a ripe apple, and fit within her cupped palms as if her entire body, her entire being, had been molded for it.
“Truth is deadly. Truth is freedom. Truth can break and mend and bind. The Veritas holds in it the truth of the world. I am the seeker of all you hold,” she spoke to the orb, her eyes not wholly of this earth. The hair on Wayland’s arms rose. “You know I speak the truth.” She set the Veritas onto the carpet between them. Both queens leaned in.
But it was Adras who said, “You desire proof of our goodness, our intentions, so that you may trust the Book in our hands?” The Veritas began pulsing, a web of light spreading with each throb. “There is a place within my lands. A city of peace. And art. And prosperity. As I doubt you or your guards will dare pass through the wall, then I will show it to you—show you the truth of these words, show you this place within the orb itself.”
Evie then stretched out a hand, and a pale cloud swirled from the orb, merging with its light as it drifted past their ankles.
The queens flinched, the guards edging forward with hands on their weapons. But the clouds
continued roiling as the truth of it, of Sakaris, leaked from the orb, from whatever it dragged up from Evie, from Adras. From the truth of the world. And in the gray gloom, a picture appeared. It was Sakaris, as seen from above—as seen by Adras, flying in. A speck in the coast, but as he dropped down, the city and the river became clearer, vibrant.
Then the image banked and swerved, as if Adras had flown through his city just this morning. It shot past boats and piers, past the homes and streets and theaters. Past the Rainbow of Sakaris, so colorful and lovely in the light of the day. People, happy and thoughtful, kind and welcoming, waved to him.
Moment after moment, images of the Palaces, of the restaurants, of the House of Wind. All of it—all of that secret, wondrous city. Their home.
The illusion faded, color and light and cloud sucked back into the orb. “That is Sakaris,” Adras said. “For five thousand years, we have kept it a secret from outsiders. And now you know. That is what I protect with the rumors, the whispers, the fear. Why I fought for your people in the War—only to begin my own supposed reign of terror once I ascended my throne, and ensured everyone heard the legends about it. But if the cost of protecting my city and people is the contempt of the world, then so be it.”
The two queens were gaping at the carpet as if they could still see the city there. But the crone raised her eyes to them. “Your trust is. . .appreciated.”
They waited.
Both of their faces turned grave, unmoved. And I was glad I was sitting as the eldest added at last, “We will consider.”
“There is no time to consider,” Wayland countered. “Every day lost is another day that Elisora gets closer to shattering the wall.”
“We will discuss amongst our companions, and inform you at our leisure.”
“Do you not understand the risks you take in doing so?” Adras said, no hint of condescension. Only —only perhaps shock. “You need this alliance as much as we do.”
The ancient queen shrugged her frail shoulders. “Who is to say that this is not all some grand manipulation?”
“What?” Wayland blurted. Astonished. Angry.
The golden queen nodded her agreement and dared say to him, “A great many things have changed since the War. Perhaps you are not who you say you are. Perhaps the High Lord has crept into our minds to make us believe you.”
Adrastus was silent—they all were. “Give them the Book.” It was Faye this time. Wayland tensed, wanting to move toward her.
The queens blinked, stiffening.
Then Faye snapped, “Give them the Book.”
And the eldest queen hissed, “No.”
“There are innocent people here. In the Mortal lands. If you will not risk your necks against the forces that threaten us, then grant those people a fighting chance. Give my sister the Book." He wasn’t used to seeing her this way and when he looked into her eyes he saw silver lining her eyes. Rage. Terror. Wayland crossed the room to her side out of pure instinct.
The golden queen snorted as their guards closed in around them. “We will now return to our palace to deliberate with our sisters.”
“You’re already going to say no,” Wayland pushed.
The golden queen smirked. “Perhaps.” She took the crone’s withered hand.
The ancient queen lifted her chin. “We appreciate the gesture of your trust.” Then they were gone.
Wayland didn’t speak. His blood was boiling as they stood in the cathedral and when he turned to look at Adrastus, he expected to see the stars in his silvery depths to be replaced by dark storms, but he was cool and collected.
“Aren’t you —” Wayland started until he realized Adras was staring down at the bench the Queens were sitting at. Following his gaze, hazel eyes landed on a lead box stuffed beneath the bench. “That clever witch,” he breathed out and watched the High Lord walk over and retrieve the other half of the Book of Breathing's, a slow smirk forming on Adras’ lips.
* * *
Back in Sakaris, Wayland and the rest of the group formed around the kitchen table, both halves of the book laid out before them. It was Nevara who Adrastus called forward and she seemed to know exactly what was expected of her. She was different from the rest of them in a way that she didn’t like to talk about, therefore no one spoke about it unless she brought it up.
Standing before both halves, Nevara sighed. “Alright,” she breathed out and collected the books, glancing over everyone quietly before moving toward her sleeping quarters without any other word or questions.
The confused expressions on Evie and Faye’s face was enough to make Wayland rub his face wearily.
“She is. . . Not of the same origin as us,” Wayland began and Adrastus nodded, glancing at Killian who made a face that showed this conversation was going to be a rocky one.
“Similarly to the Bone Carver and the Weaver, Nevara and her magic is far older than ours, she may be the only one of us that can decipher the script of the book.”
Standing in the center of the living room, Wayland paused his steps, head tilting slightly as he listened to the sound of Faye sliding off of where he perched her on the kitchen table. A slow smile tugged at his lips. He recognized the undertone in her voice. Like a song he’d heard so many times before, its melody engulfed him with amusement.
With his back facing her, he took in her footfalls, feet padding across the wood floors toward him. Slowly, he turned his head to the side, moving his own feet until he was facing her, and what he was greeted by made him straighten, all of his focus honing in on her. One by one, her clothes began falling to her feet, leaving a trail that would ultimately lead her straight to him. The wolfish grin on his face met the flames of desire that danced in his eyes as he drank her in from head to toe.
He found his bottom lip caught between his teeth, pearly whites piercing the skin as he fought every nerve ending in his body that screamed for him to pounce. The closer she got, the hotter his skin burned, that relentless thumping beginning to throb throughout his entire body, from his face down his chest, into his palms, and then between his legs. The pounding was so persistent that he could feel his length pressing hard against the leather of his pants.
Deep hazel studied her every move, barely risking a blink, unwilling to miss a second of all that was her. His lips parted slightly, a deep unforgiving ache forming in his gut when the last bits of her undergarments landed on the floor, and she was stepping over them. Wayland showed no shame as he let his gaze travel down her body, over her breasts where her nipples peaked against the chill. They traveled lower still, down the dip of her hourglass figure to her sex which her thighs ground against as she continued forward. An insatiable appetite roared to life inside of him, the space between them becoming nonexistent.
His eyes lifted back to meet her own, flickering over her lips as she spoke to him with that seductive voice. Then she smiled at him. An impish, appetizing grin fit for a fox. The last words from her mouth were enough to unleash him. Ravenous and enticed, Wayland groaned at her taunting, his hands rose to the fastens of his leathers, letting the material shed from his torso, buckles, and siphons clanking to the floor around them. Unable to contain the lust that clattered through him, he wasn’t bothering with the rest. Not now. He was reaching for her, hands landing on either side of her face, one against the crook of her neck while the other captured the back of her head, drawing her into him.
Unlike last night, their lips met, but it was hungrier — animalistic. The way their mouths found each other was explosive, sending electric waves throughout his entire body. As if being greeted by an old friend, they knew exactly what to do, what they wanted, and what they needed. He was tasting her, his tongue running against her own, tangling against the soft wetness, grazing her teeth. “There you go again,” he breathed against her lips. “With that pretty little mouth of yours,”
Broad hands began traveling down her body, gliding over her hips. In a swift movement, Wayland had her back in his arms, where he liked her. With her legs returned around his waist, he carried her, his mouth continuing its assault against her jawline while they found their way into the bedroom. He wanted the space. To bed her how he wanted. To do nothing less than absolutely worship her.
The edge of the bed could be felt against his legs, his lips biting and licking and sucking the skin of her shoulder while he moved her down onto the mattress. Once she was sat upon it, he continued forward until she was pushed flat onto her back. With one hand, he was pinning her arms above her head. “If it is a win that you desire, Phaedra, then a win is what you’ll have,” he said as he stared down at her, his length aching painfully. His skilled mouth didn’t stop its work, and he lowered open-mouthed kisses down her collarbone, capturing one of her nipples, grazing his teeth against the sensitive peak.
His eyes briefly met hers, a consuming fog shining within those hazel depths. How he wanted to take her at that moment, to feel her wetness wrap around him, it was just as torturous as his desire to please her.
His hand pinning her arms slowly slipped down her arms the lower he went, his lips finding their way below her navel, feeling her body arch into him. A low hungry growl rumbled in his chest, vibrating down her thighs. It wasn’t long before his mouth was on her, tongue toying with and sucking the bundle of nerves at her apex, then sliding down her center. The sounds that slipped out of her were music to his ears, the taste of her making him want to come undone. When he rose his head from her, he offered a devilish smirk, rising to undo his pants, then he was moving out of the last of his layers, exposing every inch of his powerful build as it flexed beneath his golden skin.
“What happens next,” he said, reaching to tilt her chin up to meet his gaze. “Doesn’t happen unless you want it to,” Wayland searched her eyes. Even through all the lust, the hunger, the desire, he wanted her to be sure. Of what they were about to do. Of him. With his wings unfurling behind him in anticipation, he waited for her confirmation before continuing. One of his hands slid beneath her waist, arching her to him. He was slow at first, only guiding the tip to her entrance, slowly pushing himself into her entirely relying on his restraint. Until he was sure he wasn’t hurting her and he heard her plea, he obliged, thrusting harder, slowly adding more length as he went.
His body sprang with a smoldering heat that could not be contained and a moan erupted from him, his teeth clamping to his lip as he swore, “Fuck,” he breathed out, the way she felt around him had Wayland enraptured. Never. Never had he felt someone so intoxicating in his life. As if he’d never bed someone before her, none of them compared, to the way she felt, the scent of her, the way she moaned, how she looked laying there glistening beneath him. Five hundred years. Five hundred years of life and she was all of these new experiences. Feelings that otherwise he would have never known.
Those two invisible hands pushed against him once more, begging him to acknowledge them, to keep her.
The two of them were a tangle of flesh and bone, Wayland having even drawn out of her while she moved onto her stomach, his hands took each side of her hips, moving into her from behind. Sweat sheened across their bodies, highlighting the contours of their bodies and when they both found that sweet, delicious release, their bodies were collapsing to the bed, chests rising and falling violently.
His body splayed over his wings, Wayland stared up at the ceiling and raked his fingers through his hair. His body was still blistering hot, the cold of the cottage nonexistent. Beside him was Faye, her chest rising and falling beside him and when he turned to look at her, he rose one of his hands, brushing his fingertips against her cheek.
"You truly are a Wildflower, Faye," he said to her. "A natural beauty that grows freely and unapologetically."
A frustrated sigh pushed past parted pink lips when once more Wayland was insisting that their kiss had been more than Faye herself was willing to admit - what more he thought had passed between them, the man didn’t specify. Faye might have come back with something biting and deep-rooted in her own denial, but she never got the chance. He barreled on without missing a beat, one hand grabbing her by the offending arm. Though his touch wasn’t particularly rough, her arm shook with the impact. That silver bangle wobbled precariously on her wrist, and blue eyes followed its movements. It shook as if it, too, were a little bit afraid of the General’s fury; or perhaps its owners, as her face flushed a violent shade of crimson and her teeth ground together to the point of pain at his next statement.
If there was anything Phaedra was certain of, it was that she belonged to no one. No matter how it might seem to those who didn’t understand, no matter what that bracelet may suggest, hell - no matter what Aeron himself thought on the matter. Her mind and body and soul were hers alone, and the fact that he had the gall to suggest otherwise lit a fire beneath her that rivaled that of every other inferno he’d kindled within her from the moment they’d met. Wayland pushed back against her touch, sending the blonde stumbling back a step. Her free hand flew up, until she had a palm braced on either side of his chest. Spine going ramrod-stiff, pale pink lips curled back over her teeth as Faye prepared to defend herself against Wayland’s sparring words - much to her, surprise, however, she was rendered silent by the assessment that immediately followed:
“And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
There wasn’t time even to think before he was moving towards her, his intentions written plainly across his face. There wasn’t even time to retreat, though she doubted she would have even if given the chance. Breath leaving her in a surprised whoosh, she felt herself being swept up against his chest, those long strides never once faltering. Faye drew in a ragged gasp as Wayland gripped her by the waist and hoisted her into the air. Legs wrapping around his hips instinctively, though his hands still guided her, arms followed suit and she hooked them loosely around his neck. Blue eyes narrowed, lips parted, she stared in a confused sort of awe as the man carried her across the yard and into the cottage. The door was slammed shut behind them, its resounding bang echoing in her ears as Wayland strode across the room. Chills crawled down her spine as she clung to him in anticipation of what was yet to come, though she didn’t truly know what that might be.
He sat her down, hard, on the kitchen table, and Faye let out a breathless gasp as she leaned back slightly, weight splayed on her palms. Their gazes clashed, and in his eyes she saw something dark and predatory. “Wayland,” her voice was low and warning, though it seemed to tremble slightly with some unnamed emotion. Ignoring her entirely, Wayland planted himself between her legs, the fingers of each hand gripping her thighs firmly. She was unable to stop the tightening of her knees against his hips as he leaned over top of her, and the feeling of his breath hot and heavy on her neck had Faye’s head lolling back. Though it seemed nearly impossible for her to focus on what he was saying, she knew those words would be forever seared in her memory. Each and every point she’d made to him earlier, he was throwing back at her - and throwing himself at her along with it. He made a promise to continue standing before her, and the feeling of his lips enclosing around her earlobe had the girl sucking in a sharp breath between gritted teeth, fingernails biting into the aged oak resting beneath her hands. His hands slid up the length of her thighs, and they left a crackling trail of electricity in their wake; its hum could be felt throughout every nerve ending of her body as he promised her that his taste would continue to haunt her. And his touch, he amended, pulling back to look at her. It was his final promise that elicited the greatest response from her, her entire body shuddering in anticipation of what those words meant: “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed.”
It was back, that unrelenting fire in his gaze. It made her want to reach out and stroke her fingers across his face, to burn alongside him. She felt as if all this time she’d been asleep, her body going through the motions, and it was his touch that had roused her to life. Every part of her was alert and aching for the press of his hands against her flesh, her heart thudding against her ribcage while her insides fluttered expectantly. Never before had anyone made her feel such emotions. Never before had she lusted and longed for and looked forward to such wicked promises. Each and every word he whispered into the air between them made her stomach clench and quiver, muscles tightening in anticipation. The effect he had on her was profound, and the worst part? He knew it. Perhaps he understood it even better than Faye did herself, because her head swam with a foggy, lust-clouded confusion as her mind and heart and body sought to align themselves.
It would be so easy to give in. To agree to stay here, to give up on marrying Aeron, to spend all of her days at the mercy of Wayland's wicked smile and his even wickeder mouth. And yet she fought it. Tooth and nail she'd fight, until she'd exhausted all other options. This wasn't her home, and Wayland, he wasn't hers. This little back and forth they had going on, the teasing and the banter and the biting remarks interspersed with rare moments of sincerity, it wasn't what she needed. It wasn't lasting. It wasn't safe or secure or promising. It might be fun, it might be what she wanted, but at the end of the day she had to think of more than just herself. She had to think of the bigger picture, of something permanent, of a good foundation for Arden and an even better one for herself. Wayland didn't seem like the settling down type, and even if he was, she wouldn't have wanted him - she wouldn't have wanted anyone that she could imagine herself developing true feelings for. Love was messy and it was cruel and it never lasted, and it had no place meddling amongst her own relationships.
Least of all this one.
The man’s next few words had her blinking up at him, even as he tugged her flush against his chest. He was relentless - and she couldn’t understand why. Why was he pushing so hard for this? Why did it matter? What had changed between the two of them, and when? Nose-to-nose, she stared up at him with the slightest of scowls on her face. Her pulse had quickened, her breathing was labored. Every part of her throbbed with need for him, as if he alone was capable of quenching this insatiable fire burning wildly in the pit of her belly. Faye didn’t understand what she was feeling, but she knew without a doubt that she needed more. Of this. Of him. She craved it, craved the chaos and the tension and the endless challenges he put forth. Craved his lips and his tongue, those strong calloused hands pressed against the curves of her body.
As his question echoed in her ears, Faye’s face burned with a mixture of embarrassment and hunger. There was no denying the fact that she ached for him, that she wanted him as much as he seemed to want her. Perhaps even more. She was in no teasing mood, lids heavy as she continued to stare up at him, lips parted, fingers clenching the tabletop beneath her. She was silent - she refused to give him the satisfaction of an answer, though they both knew what it was. The more stubborn, spiteful part of her reared its ugly head as she glowered up at him. Head tilting back when his fingertips traveled up the column of her slender neck, tapping against the underside of her chin, she met his gaze once more. Her own was dark and clouded, the deepest sort of yearning swirling within those multi-toned depths. Those taunting words reached her ears, grating against her nerves. He’d lit a fire within her, and yet he had no intention of stoking it. He was playing a wicked sort of game, and she wasn’t so sure she enjoyed it.
“You think highly of yourself, General.” Said Faye, when he’d put some distance between them. When she’d regained the ability to speak. “But you should know something.” Sliding off of the table, her feet planted firmly on the floor, though those knees with all their man-toppling power seemed a bit shakier than they’d been before. Mind racing nearly as quickly as her heart, Faye felt the slightest flickering of insecurity and doubt, but she shoved it all away and reminded herself of the look in his eyes, the words he’d whispered to her, the hundreds of unspoken promises exchanged between the two of them every time their eyes met.
Stalking towards Wayland, she slid out of her shawl and let it fall to the floor. Kicking it aside slowly, pointedly, she sauntered towards him. As she continued to move, her fingers found the buttons of her dress. They were steadier than ever as she slowly undid the trail of buttons that coursed down the length of her spine. Emboldened, mostly by Wayland and his own forwardness, she didn’t allow herself time to second guess. Slipping out of her dress, she let it pool to the ground at her feet. Toeing out of her stockings, she kicked them off as well. Stepped over the pile of clothing, continued towards him. “I don’t play for fun,” she mocked, giving him a droll look. The air was cool against her exposed shin, and she fought the urge to shiver, both against the air and beneath his watchful gaze. Her fingers worked at the clasps of her undergarments, and her stomach clenched anxiously as she let them fall away as well, her last line of defense.
Bare to the chilled air, she shivered. Her shoulders drew back, chest heaving slightly, nipples hardened against the bitter mountainous air. The urge to cross her arms over her chest was strong, but she fought it; instead, she crossed the room until she had bridged the gap between them entirely. “I play to win.” She said firmly, gaze raking over him once. Her tongue darted out to wet her lips, and for first time there was a flash of hesitancy and insecurity across her face. And still, that wicked grin found its way onto her face as she asked him, “Do you?”
Listening to her dismiss what transpired between them was a worse blow to him than the bracelet could ever be. So much of a blow that it had him jerking his head back, as though she had just smacked him across the face — she might as well have. Just a kiss. That’s all it was to her? His eyes bounced between hers, searching, reaching for anything that would confirm she was lying through her teeth.
He began shaking his head in disagreement, eyes burning into her own as disbelief, hurt, and anger contorted his features. He wouldn’t accept that. Wouldn’t let himself believe for one minute that she didn’t feel all of the things that he felt at that moment. The way she latched to him flashed through his mind, sending his veins screaming with heat. He could feel her teeth as they tugged at his bottom lip, and hear the sound of his name on her tongue like a hungry whimper. Everyone picture that came to mind hit him harder and harder.
She began storming in his direction until she was close enough to shake the armlet tauntingly in front of his face. His teeth clenched at the action, and the veins in his arms protruded as his muscles tightened throughout his entire body. He fought the urge to reach out and tug the jewelry off her wrist, then send it soaring off the mountain. Faye was on a rampage, barely taking a breath as she berated him thoroughly. With a finger jabbing into his chest, Wayland had half a mind to interrupt her until he realized what she was saying next.
Each poke to his body should have had more of an effect than it did. He was too busy listening to all that spilled out of her and when she was finished, her hand pressed flat against him while she knitted her brows in desperation, eyes searching his own for an answer. Wayland felt the anger beginning to fade, replaced by exasperation.
“It matters because we both know that wasn’t just a kiss.” his voice was low and precise. “It matters because this,” he reached out and grabbed the arm wearing the bracelet. “Screams to me that you belong to a man,” he dropped her arm and stepped into the hand she still held to his chest, making her step back. “And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
Wayland’s wings slowly curled against him, making themselves smaller against his back, and in a fluid motion, he was picking her up off the ground. His hands grasped each of her hips, swinging her legs around his waist, and he began moving toward the cottage. Once they were past the threshold and he was tugging the door shut behind them. He carried her to the kitchen table, setting her down firmly.
“I,” his hands found each of her thighs, and he stepped slowly between them, eyes seared her own with a dark, fervent expression. He leaned forward, bringing his mouth to the crook of her neck, and whispered. “Will continue to stand before you,” he brushed the tip of his nose against the soft spot beneath her earlobe, only to close his mouth around where it brushed. “I will leave my taste on you,” his hands slid up her thighs at a painstakingly slow speed. “And my touch,” he drew back to look at her. “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed,”
The way she looked at him standing out in the cold, expressing her truth to him, no matter how vague. It brought something out of him. That flicker of starvation gleamed there in front of him. It fueled him in more ways than one. Although he wouldn’t deny that he did have jealousy held toward Aeron, it was different than one would have expected. He was angrier about the hold that it had on her. He hated the way she didn’t feel like she had any choice. Growing up in Sakaris by Adrastus’ side showed him that choices were always available, no matter how hard they were to see. She was constantly showing him the fire that lived inside of her. She was not fragile. She didn’t need to prove herself to anyone. He wanted her to realize that, and then there was the game of denial they played.
From the moment he met her, he felt that spark. Like energy coursed through his veins and he saw it in her eyes too. It was brief and fleeting, but it was there and now, after last night, it only made it that much more real. Being in the cottage with her. Alone. It made him realize how much of his feelings were purely based on her. The hold that she really had on him and he didn’t want to deny it anymore. He wanted what awaited him at the end.
“You don’t have to admit anything to me,” he said, and then tugged her toward him so that her body was flush against his own. “But I will not stop worshiping you,” he made his decision. If she wanted to deny it, that was fine, but from then on, he was going to be adamant about winning her over. He needed her, he realized. He needed to feel her, to have her scent around him, to hear her voice. It was like two hard hands shoving him into her at all times and he was tired of fighting them. Their noses were nearly touching now, and Wayland’s lips curled into a smirk. Her new scent seemed to swirl around him. A deep burning thirst.
“Don’t tell me you’ve never had a man on his knees for you?” he teased and her pupils dilated, his smile deepened. “Does that excite you?” he knew the answer, but to hear her say, it was much more satisfying. Slowly, one of his hands ran up along the front of her throat, tipping her chin up slowly. “It’s a shame you disregarded our potential,” he clicked his tongue and released her softly, moving to back away from her. “We could have a lot of fun,” he purred, sauntering over toward the living area.
She seemed to like games, so he was introducing a new one.
"Believe it or not, I am actually a lovely person." Said Faye, grinning broadly as she leaned forward to rest her elbows against her knees, chin propped in her hands. Blue eyes watched him as he approached, and for a moment she relished the light atmosphere surrounding the two of them. It wasn't often that their banter was so playful, their words lacking their usual bite and the stinging after effect - she didn't take a moment of it for granted. As the distance between them was closed, she could have sworn her heart fluttered in time with the General's long and lazy strides. "Perhaps if you weren't so intent on despising me, you'd notice it once in a while."
Her gaze followed him into the kitchen, where he immediately began to pick at the plates of food she'd already begun to arrange. It had her eyes rolling as she climbed to her feet, moving to follow behind him, intent on setting the table before he devoured the entirety of their meal there at the countertop. The blonde stopped short as he spun on her, brandishing a piece of bacon like a sword. Eyebrows raising, she bit back a smirk at his words. Was it truly that easy with him? All she had to do was cook some bacon? And here she thought it was simpler still - just be alone in a room with the man. It had worked for her a time or two now.
"If I were seducing you, trust me, you'd know it." Though her lips were pursed, her eyes danced with mischief as she crossed the room and began reaching for the plates of food. Her own words brought back images of the previous night, and it took all of Faye’s composure to remain blank-faced as the memory of him sent fire coursing through her veins once more. Seductress or the seduced? She wasn’t certain which she was, or which she’d rather be. There was still another full day and night to be spent in this little cottage, and if their first night was any indication of how their time here was to be spent, she felt that she’d soon have to choose which side of this fine line between love and hate that she wished to lie upon - and whether or not she wished for Wayland to be lying there with her.
The male was rolling his eyes, and for a moment she thought he was responding to her, but then he was touching his temple. Faye blinked at him for a moment - it took a few beats for her to remember the rest of the world, their friends, what they were all doing stuck out here in the middle of the mountains. “The early bird gets the worm,” she quipped, dishing hot food out onto platters to be served. Sending him a wicked look over her shoulder she added, “I’m afraid you’ll have to dig for your own,” with a waggle of her eyebrows. Busying herself with gathering up their food, Faye hardly noticed that Wayland was approaching until suddenly he was there, crowding her against the stove. She sensed him mere moments before she felt him, as if his presence were creeping up on her, pressing in on all sides. Going still as she felt the hard planes of his chest pressing against her back, Faye dropped her gaze to the mountain of potatoes and onions lying just beyond her fingertips. That touch reminded her of a similar one, and she recounted the way her fingers had slid so effortless across those taut stomach muscles. Her fingers twitched as if they longed to relive the experience, and she clenched them tightly against the countertop.
Breakfast was a quiet affair, filled with small talk and mostly-comfortable silence. Faye spent the majority of the meal pushing various bits of food around on her plate, appetite all but doused in his presence. Her mouth practically went dry at the sight of him, sitting across the table with that lazy smile sprawled across his face and those hazel eyes bearing into her own. Every movement he made seemed to cause her to shift and fidget, the memory of the night before still fresh in her mind. His hands trailing across her flesh. His mouth capturing her own, devouring her with a hunger unlike anything she’d ever experienced. His gaze, heavy and dark and full of wicked promise. She could still taste him on her lips and feel his breath against her face, warm and sweet.
How she was supposed to continue to function around him like a normal person, like nothing had ever happened, Faye couldn’t understand.
They finished their meal and washed the dishes side-by-side in relative silence. Faye found herself hyperaware of his presence beside her. Every move he made, every breath he took. And so when he suddenly let out a sharp gust of air, head shaking slightly, she noticed it. Brows furrowing slightly as she turned to look at him, Faye sensed his displeasure. Staring down at her hands submerged in the dishwater, she couldn’t understand why. Didn’t know what she’d done wrong. “Wayland?” she questioned hesitantly, looking up at him with slightly widened eyes. She could feel things shifting between them once more, reverting to how they’d been before. An icy wall had descended once more, and the air suddenly took on a new chill. As she called out to him he ignored her, striding out the front door without so much as a glance back in her direction.
The blatant snub rubbed her the wrong way. Faye finished washing the dishes quickly, movements jerky and hurried, wiping her hands on a dish towel. Drawing in a deep breath and wishing she had the patience of a saint, she made her way out the door. Arms wrapping around herself at the sudden rush of cold air, she ground her teeth together to keep them from chattering as she stormed across the yard towards where he’d been cutting wood. The sight of him there, staring back at her, giving her that look, made Faye’s stomach tighten and her blood boil beneath the surface.
“What the hell was that?” she snapped out at him, brows knitting together. The axe thudded to the ground beside them. Palms splayed in silent frustration, he rounded on her, and she found herself drawing back. Not out of fear - but something else. And when he spoke, the questions were everything she didn’t want to contemplate. What were they? What did he mean? What did he want from her? They’d shared a kiss - two, if you wanted to be technical. And about a million insults. A handful of semi-decent encounters. A lifetime of silent conversations, spoken only with their eyes, but she didn’t consider that as she blinked up at him, balking. Panicking. Faltering.
“What is this?” she repeated the question blankly. He was stepping forward, and she was stepping back. Afraid. Of the question. Of the answer. She might have gone on being fearful, had his gaze not drifted towards her wrist, zeroing in on the iron bangle as if she’d been wearing it on full display. The truth was, sometimes she forgot she was wearing it - as if it were as insignificant to her as the man who had gifted it to her. Sometimes she forced herself to hold onto it, clinging to the life she left behind, the one she knew she’d eventually be forced to return to. It was silly, perhaps, to put so much stock into a piece of jewelry that meant so little to anyone, and yet she couldn’t help but to want to preserve what remained of the life she’d been torn away from. It was the only one she had. It was the only one she’d be allowed when all of this blew over and the human realm was safe once more. Pretending otherwise was just going to lead to a whole lot of hurt when the day inevitably came that she and Arden were cast aside here, too, and returned to their home.
“It was a kiss, Wayland.” Her voice came out sharper than she meant, but there was no taking it back - and so Faye simply crossed her arms defensively overtop her chest, already bracing herself for his rebuttal. Fueling the fire in her chest, allowing it to swell and fill her up with anger - it was better that way. “We didn’t fuck. We didn’t declare our everlasting love. We kissed,” And it was otherworldly. And it was cosmic. And I want to do it again. “And that was it.”
She knew that answer wouldn’t satisfy him - hell, it didn’t even satisfy her.
“And why does it matter what I wear?” Faye threw her hands up in exasperation, and before she knew what she was doing she was striding towards him in a tizzy. Frustrated, but still craving that contact. That proximity. “This? Really?” She shook her arm in front of his face, the iron-wrought bangle dangling from her delicate wrist. A piece of jewelry as meaningless to her as the love it was meant to represent. “For as big and bad as you act, like nothing in the world can touch you, you’re telling me that some hunk of scrap metal makes you this insecure?” With a final flourish she dropped her arm, only to jab a pointed finger into his chest. An electric current seemed to buzz beneath her touch, sending a jolt up her entire arm. “You are the one standing in front of me. You are the one whose lips I’ve been tasting all morning. You are the one whose touch I can’t seem to shake. You are the one whose bed I’m sleeping in tonight,” each “you” was punctuated by a sharp jab to the chest. And as she finished, her hand fell flat, palm against his chest. The familiarity of it made her stomach clench and her toes curl in her boots. Chest already heaving, face flushed. How he could make her feel so frenzied with just a few sharp words, she didn’t understand. She’d thought she was made of tougher stuff than this.
And yet here she was, feeling shaky and crumbly as she stared up into his eyes and asked him, voice frustrated but begging on desperate. Desperate for an answer. Desperate for him to leave well enough alone. And still she had to know, “So why? Why does anything else matter?”
Faye’s voice sang through his head while their lips fought for dominance. How can you miss something you’ve never had? That mischief rattled each vowel. It woke up the sleeping pieces of his soul and brought them back to life.
Her mouth was warm against his own and their heavy breaths collided with one another, tongues gliding and tasting one another as if it may be the last time they could ever experience it. Maybe it was. All he knew, was that she wasn’t pulling back, wasn’t shoving him away. In fact, her fingers managed to tighten into the fabric of his shirt, tugging their bodies flush together. Closing that distance made their hearts thunder against one another like a drumming beat that encouraged them to keep going. A deep, delicious hum rattled his chest and throat, fingers tightening in her hair which seemed to make her body arch in its own delight.
He wondered how. How in five hundred years he had never experienced the sensations that he felt in this very moment. Never had he tasted a mouth that made him feel like he was starving, an addict wanting more. Needing more. As if proving that desire, his free hand ran down the length of her side, feeling every curve of her body on the way down, committing her delicate shape to memory. Wayland’s fingers then followed the bend of her leg which pressed itself against him, locking him into place above her. Once he reached her thigh, just below her hips, he squeezed the now warm flesh, muscles hardening beneath her own touch which found its way beneath his shirt. His mind easily visualized the trail that they ran along as she moved them up against his stomach and chest. A trail of fire followed, raining down his shoulders and back like a cascade of fervent hunger.
Though he could feel her beginning to draw herself back, his eyes remained shut as her teeth gave his bottom lip a tug, as though she didn’t want to be done with him. At the sound of his name, those hazel eyes drew open, lids heavy as he stared down at her. The way it rolled off her tongue like it belonged there, had him wetting his lips, capturing his own bottom lip between his teeth briefly, wanting to taste what was left of her on his mouth. Leaving a tingling sensation behind her moving hands, Wayland glanced down as she smoothed his shirt back down then flickered them up to meet her gaze once more.
One of his brows slowly rose at her words, one corner of his lips twitching upward in amusement. “I don’t know that I’d say nothing,” he declared, not bothering to hide the way his eyes ran over her mouth before he took his dismissal, moving back to his place beside her instead.
As he readjusted, propping his head up on his elbow, he surveyed her, the flush that crept onto her face. He knew it wasn’t from embarrassment, but rather the unspoken tension that clung between them. His lips throbbed, as though they were actively missing hers, crying out for more. He studied her while she did the same to him. Following the loose strands of sunkissed hair that fell in a mess of waves around her. Once he met her eyes, his lips formed a faint smile. Sat in the center of a bright blue, cloudless sky he realized wasn’t a sunset, but a radiant sunflower staring back at him and there she was once more. His Wildflower.
The two of them repositioned themselves for the night, Faye becoming a bit more aware of the way she faced, instead pressing her back against his chest. Smirking, he wondered to himself if it was really any safer when she scooted to close the space, her hips rubbing against him while her legs intertwined with his own. Forcing his mind to move elsewhere, he slid his arm around her, letting her tuck herself to his chest, his chin finding its resting place above her head. Her scent wafted around him and he shut his eyes, inhaling the mixture of the earth after a rainstorm.
“Goodnight, Phaedra,” he whispered against her, relaxing every muscle as he let the soft rise and falls of her breathing lull him toward sleep. Years of being a soldier left Wayland with little sleep most nights, or at least much less comfortable sleep, and so when his mind became fuzzy and warm, he welcomed it.
When darkness began enveloping him, a fleeting thought rang through his mind. A silent promise he wasn’t sure was a dream or not. I will free you. A voice in his head said softly. And then he was succumbing to the night.
* * *
Wayland woke to the smell of bacon, his stomach grumbling as if it had been the one to shake him awake. His hand slid across the bed where Faye once lay and found it empty. Peeling open one eye, he glanced around, brows furrowed and then slowly sat up, letting the memories of last night's events return to the surface of his mind.
When he emerged from the sheets, the chill of the room clung to him quickly. As he dressed, the sizzling and sound of pans clinking could be heard from the kitchen. A glance toward the window showed him that it was early and he tugged on his boots reluctantly before stalking out of the bedroom tiredly.
His eyes landed on Faye who paused her soft humming and he rubbed his eyes, brows knitting at all that was going on in the kitchen. How she had such energy so early in the morning was beyond him. A mixture of the smell of breakfast and coffee wafted around him. He looked toward the fireplace to find a fresh pile of wood had been fed to it and as he dropped his hand to his side he looked back at her.
“You’re awfully perky this morning.” Wayland offered, rolling his shoulders before stretching out his arms. He crossed the room slowly, taking in all that she accomplished already. “And busy,” he smirked, shaking his head. If there was one thing he was quick to realize about Faye, it was her constant need to busy herself. Though, he didn’t always know what triggered the feeling for her, he had a good idea of what it might have been this particular morning.
Snagging a hot piece of bacon off its plate, he pointed it at her. “Are you trying to seduce me?” he grinned, taking a bite. The taste nearly made him drool. “Because it’s working.” A woman who could cook a good breakfast was a woman after his heart. He remembered back to the time that Evie had made her own birthday cake, how pissed they all were at her for doing so until they tasted the delectable dessert. Better than any cake they could have purchased in Sakaris. He wondered if Faye took after her. Judging just by the scent that flooded his nostrils, he was sure it was a family gift.
“I trust you both survived the night?” a familiar voice entered Wayland’s mind and he rolled his eyes.
“Busybody,” was all he returned and he heard the High Lords chuckle.
“You’re not the only early bird,” Wayland muttered to Faye, tapping against his temple. While Faye began collecting ready food from the stove, he began setting the table for them.
Above the stove being where the plates were stored. Wayland stopped just behind her, resting one hand on the small of her back so she wouldn’t run into him, and reached around her to grab a stack. His chest pressed to her back and he glanced down at her, smirking faintly at the way she stilled and he slowly slid his hand off her, moving to place the plates and silverware.
While the two of them dined on their breakfast, Wayland found himself coming to realize just how difficult things were going to be now. They still had another night in the cottage. Alone. And after last night, it was all that he could think about. Her mouth. Her hands. Her body. Even when he forced his thoughts elsewhere, he had a newfound gift of making those thoughts relate to her.
When they finished up, he helped her with the dishes. Every brush of their hands had him summoning some form of restraint and when they were finished and he was tossing the towel over his shoulder, he crossed his arms over his chest. As he watched her, he silently wondered if she thought what happened between them was a mistake. No matter which way he laid it out for himself, he couldn’t bring himself to think that it was. In fact, he hoped it was the opposite for her. An eye opener if anything for her decision with Aeron.
Speaking of which, hazel eyes locked onto a glint of metal that clung to her arm, her sleeves rolled up to avoid the water from the dishes. He blinked at it and before he could contain it, let out an annoyed huff, shaking his head. Before he could say something that he regretted, he set the towel down and walked off from her side to collect more wood and the axe. Ignoring her, he moved past to head outside where he set up one of the large logs on a stump.
He wasn’t sure why he thought that he could change her mind. Why someone like her would want someone like him? An insolent brute. He rose the axe up and swung it down hard, sending the wood splitting and flying from the stump to the gravel below. The muscles in his jaw feathered, his mind racing. It was just a stupid bracelet. It shouldn’t have made him feel this way, but it did. Seeing it on her arm like some sort of shackle made him angry. The way that she refused to let the idea of that asshole go made him angry. Like she was holding onto him just in case. He wondered if it was him. Wondered if it was because she was waiting for something like this to happen. For him to prove that he wasn’t worthy.
Raising the axe once more, he stilled, lowering it slowly when she stormed out of the house, arms clinging to herself as she interrogated his sudden explosion. He dropped the axe to the ground and faced his palms to the sky in question before letting them fall to his sides.
“What the hell are we doing, Faye?” he finally asked. “What is this?” he gestured between them, the wind far less angry this morning, though the chill still held. Searching her face, he took a step forward.
“I feel like we’re running in circles, and it’s making my fucking head spin.” he looked down at where he knew her bracelet sat beneath her layers. “And that,” he laughed bitterly to himself. “How can you wear that?” Another step forward, gravel crunching beneath his boots. “How can you still cling to him after —” he paused, now standing in front of her. His eyes traveled over her mouth. “You can’t look me in the eye and tell me that you didn’t feel something.” he looked back up at her, brows furrowed and breath creating cold clouds in the air.
His eyes drifted slowly down her face, along the bridge of her nose to the plush upward curved lips that sat beneath it. Hazel orbs lingered there, his own lips parting slightly, then his gaze returned up the path they descended down to meet hers. He pursed his lips, deciding he would be smarter not to answer that question. More so because he wasn’t sure that he would like the answer.
“I do too,” Wayland said, leaning against the brick edges of the fireplace beside her. The wind that eveloped the mountains and the cottage whipped against the outside of the cottage, rattling it. The cold had to of been seeping in through the unattended build, finding unseen crevasses. Although it was warmer than it had been before the fire and their meal, it wasn’t enough to bite back the chill that sat in their bones.
Peering down at where Faye sat before the fire, wrapped in the knitted throw, he listened to her speak and a strange relief seemed to rain down on him. He hated silence in general, but her silence was the loudest he had ever endured. Now, he wasn’t sure what was surprising him more. The fact that she was opening up to him about a part of her childhood, or the way she had been willing to oblige to his request with so little questioning or taintalizing.
Unable to stop the lingering in his stare, he took her in. The hand gestures, that far off look in her eyes as she must have been returning to the very place and time in her mind. He never admitted such a thing, but there were versions of Faye that he found he liked. This version being one of them. He liked hearing about her life, her feelings, and opinions. Even when those said feelings and opinions didn’t agree with his own. He enjoyed them all. They were entirely her own and she never apologized for it.
Wayland was torn from his thoughts, shifting against the bricks at her invitation, eyes scanning briefly before he moved to lower himself down before the hearth beside her, huffing at her sass-filled remark, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward. The General leaned against the warm stone, careful to tuck his wings closer, away from the flames. With one knee tucked up against him, and the other leg stretched out in front of him, he chewed his bottom lip for a moment as the past came flooding in. He shook his head.
“Actually, I was born in Illyria —just a bit further north from here.” he pointed a finger. “Not sure exactly where in Illyria. From what I was told I was brought to the war camp, Windhaven when I was just a year old. When an Illyrian boy reaches the age of ten, they are expected to carry the responsibilities of an adult. Unfortunately, unlike the other trainees I wasn’t provided a shelter, food, or even clothes like the rest. Being a bastard son in Illyria meant having a target on your back.” he picked at an invisible threat at the seam of his leathers.
“I met Adrastus when he was brought to our camp. First time I saw the guy in those new training clothes, I beat his ass until we were both covered in his blood. Cost us three lashings each.” he chuckled at the memory, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly.
Turning toward Faye, he shrugged. “The rest is really history. Adrastus ended up finding my tent during a crazy storm that same night. He woke me up, and brought me to his house. His mom ended up taking me in, and I’ve basically lived with him ever since,” Wayland tilted his head to the window above the sink. It was just darkness now. Faint stars flickered, covered by clouds that blocked out the moonlight.
Stretching out, he met Faye’s gaze. “I understand, Faye,” Wayland held her eyes, a knowing glint flashing across them. “That fear that lives inside of someone when they have to endure a life with such little promise of a better tomorrow.” his voice was a low caress. Deciding to leave it at that, he rose to his feet, a yawn escaping his lips. Looking over the fire, Wayland added more fuel before reaching out his hand to Faye.
“Now, come reinact that eskimo stuff you were talking about,” he offered her a grin, pulling her up to her feet. Her hand was ice cold against his own which hadn’t been all that much warmer. An instinctual part of his body reacted and he closed both hands around her own, bringing them up to his lips to breathe warm air onto them. “You’re freezing,” he muttered, having half a mind to try and build a fire in the room if only it didn’t have so much wood creating it.
He led her through the cottage and into the bedroom and tried his best to ignore the tension that clung to the air around them as they stepped inside together. Moving toward the closet, he pried the creaking wood open, exposing more blankets. Drawing them out, he laid them out over the bed, until there were none left to unfold. It wouldn’t stop the initial chill that he was heavily anticipating when they crawled beneath the pile of blankets.
Wayland’s icy fingers went to work unfastening his armor, removing his sword and sheath. Laying them off to the side, he then worked at the leathers beneath, shrugging off the jacket, he exposed the undershirt, the fabric taut and contoured by the muscles laying beneath. His boots were the next to go and he glanced up from where he sat unfastening them to find Faye staring back at him. Letting one of the boots thud to the wood floor, he didn’t take his eyes off her from across the room while, she too, removed articles of unnecessary clothing. They knew their body heat would need to have better access to spread, but that didn’t stop the strange feeling forming in his chest. When their gazes finally tore from one another, he finished removing the cold leather, leaving him in the undershirt and compression wear.
Stealing another glance to Faye, he found she was already moving to get into the bed. He followed her actions until they were both shifting beneath the blankets, the sheets like ice against his skin, making his muscles tense immediately. His wings tightened up behind him and the two of them scooted and scooted until he suddenly felt her.
His fingers grazed against a dipping curve of her body which he knew was her waist. When she sucked in a breath, he withdrew his hand swiftly. Then he felt her feet against him. The cold made his jaw clench and he shot a jolted look at her, only to be greeted by that silent delight in her eyes. Releasing a slow breath, he decided to let her move first. She began adjusting her body against his and then he returned the frozen touches, offering her the same knowing glint as his arms drew her body into him. He could feel the goosebumps that dotted her arms beneath the pads of his fingers.
Once the shuffling of sheets went quiet, Wayland looked over Faye’s face which was now so close to his own. Not a word was spoken while they stared at each other, yet he couldn’t help but feel like they were having an entire conversation, just with their eyes.
Searching those blue depths, he swore saw that pull. The constant battle of tug-of-war they played. The way she didn’t tear her gaze from his, how they mirrored each other so steadily. He was hyperaware of her hands and where they sat against him. Of their intertwined legs. Wayland only moved his eyes to survey the rest of her features, one of his hands reaching up to run a knuckle along the edge of her jaw, stopping at her chin to slide his thumb down against her bottom lip, the skin soft under his touch.
He found himself wetting his own lips before finally saying, “To answer your question, I do,” he returned his eyes to hers, finding mild confusion swimming in them. “For some twisted reason, I find myself often missing a mouth that I’ve never tasted,” his eyebrows furrowed at the confession.
A mouth he’d never tasted.
It only took a look and few words to send him over the edge. Wayland moved beneath the blankets and in seconds, he was hovering over her. Mouth crashing down against hers with such a heavy thirst. As though he was part of a garden that had not felt her rain in weeks. His mouth worked against hers, lips parting her own enough to slide his tongue along bottom lip with a feverish need. It then felt as if any ice that clung to them had thawed, leaving his body —his bones, set aflame. One of his calloused hands rose to tangle through her hair and the cloudier his mind became, the more restraint he had to summon.
Three days.
As they exited the town house, a surge of anxiety rushed over the girl as the reality of her predicament began to set in for the first time. No one but herself and Wayland, trapped within the four walls of a mountainous cottage for the next several days. No one to buffer, to douse the flames between the two of them before the inferno burned them alive. Whether they’d both be alive and fully intact by the time these few days were up, she couldn’t be certain. If they were letting their track record speak for them, the odds were most definitely in neither of their favors’ - and yet, no one else seemed perplexed in the slightest by this little arrangement.
Stepping out the door behind Wayland, she almost ran directly into him as the man stopped suddenly much closer to the house than she’d been anticipating. Turning around to face her, Faye was forced to tip her head back slightly to look him in the eye - squaring her shoulders, she leveled her gaze and offered him no sign of pleasantry. It was no secret that she wished to be accompanying anyone else to the mountains. Though determined to be civil, pleasant might be more than she could manage. Civility was bordering on difficult as well, when the General opened his mouth and joked about dropping her. Brows knitting as her blue-brown gaze narrowed into a glare, Faye was fixing to open her mouth with a smart comeback when - to her surprise - Adrastus was there, shutting down Wayland before she had a chance to.
For a moment, she had to determine whether she was glad for the assistance or if she should be ill with him for not allowing her to fight her own battles - the former one out, and as soon as Adrastus was turning his back on them, Faye was sticking her tongue out at Wayland in a very petulant, ‘ha-ha’ fashion. Biting back a grin as the man rolled his eyes, at herself and the situation, the blonde stepped forward without being bidden. The sight of those massive wings unfurling was unsurprising at this point, though in the beginning it had frightened her. When you imagined a man with wings, you imagined something from the Bible - feather and bone, majestic and beautiful. The reality of it was so utterly different, and it had taken a while for her to come around to appreciating the beauty of her winged friends. Membranous instead of feathered, inky where they might have been white, translucent and bat-like. They were strong and powerful and sure - beautiful in their own right, especially the more one studied them. Fitting for the men standing before her.
Faye was wrapping herself up into Wayland’s arms when the male took off suddenly, without warning. They shot up into the air in a rush of speed, the world falling away from beneath them as they took to the skies. A gasp left her as she tightened her grip around him, half wondering whether or not he would truly consider dropping her. She doubted he’d let her fall, at least not entirely - the image of him dropping her just enough to frighten her had the girl scowling. It wasn’t something she would put past him. That in itself made her less inclined to attempt to pass their time with any sort of pleasantries. When it came to the two of them, she was quickly learning that silence was best. Silence was safe.
Blue eyes fluttered shut as she tilted her head to rest against his shoulder, preparing herself for the many hours of flight before them. They passed quicker than she would have expected them to - the chill in the air let her know that they were nearing their destination as the mountain peaks came into view. Faye watched as Adrastus and Evie went off course, which could only mean that they were drawing near enough to separate. Suddenly, it was like a ball of molten lead dropped into her stomach, taking her breath away. As if her innards had knotted upon themselves, and anxiety rushed over her like an icy dash. The two of them, alone together for an extended period of time. Turning her gaze towards Wayland, she met his eyes only briefly before she was dropping them once more, steeling herself for what was yet to come.
Faye followed behind Wayland as he neared the cottage, eyeing it wearily. It looked normal, much like any cottage you’d find in the outskirts of the forest encircling their village. And yet, it loomed before them like a tomb. There was a chill in the air that made her shiver, gathering her woolen jacket tighter around herself as they stepped through the door, only to be greeted by an equally icy gust of air. Closing the door behind them both, Faye wrapped her arms tightly as she edged her way into the small cabin, scanning the small rooms and its muted decor. It was quaint and cozy, and could have been almost homey if not for the unrelenting cold and her equally unrelenting companion.
Eyes flickering towards said companion, she followed the slight incline of his chin and his gaze towards a small blanket resting on the back of the couch. Reaching out, she drew in into her hands and warmed the knitted fabric between her fingertips. Gaze narrowing slightly as Wayland raised the axe to rest against his shoulder, she idly wondered whether or not this whole trip was an elaborate ruse to get her alone and unguarded so he could finally finish her off. Snorting at the man’s words as he exited the cottage, she couldn’t help but to contemplate exactly what it was going to take to push him to that point. Part of her seemed to embrace the challenge, lips curling into a curious smile as she wrapped the throw blanket across her shoulders and set about exploring the house.
It was very small. There were very few doors to be opened, and much to Faye’s surprise only one of them was a bedroom. The other a small pantry, stocked with winter-hardy vegetables and pantry staples. After ensuring that there were no other hidden doors, she moved deeper into the sole bedroom. It was large, decorated similarly to the remainder of the cottage, with an oak nightstand and a matching dresser as the only furniture in the room save a large bed in its center. One look at the bearskin rug laying across the entirety of that bed, and Faye could have crawled into it and not come out for the remainder of their trip. A small door led to an adjoining bathroom with a simple, clawfoot tub.
That was it - one bedroom, one bed, one bathroom. Two of them.
By the time Faye returned to the living area, Wayland had started a fire. She was surprised he started it by hand - was there not magic to do those sort of menial tasks for his kind? Did he have magic? Did he know how to use it? All of those questions flashed through her mind as she moved towards him. Almost immediately he was standing and moving out of her way, something she felt both grateful and guilty for, considering he must be as cold as she felt. Though he said nothing as he moved towards the other room, and sensing where he was going next, Faye called out, “Wayland.” The sound of his name had him pausing, but it was her next words that rendered him rooted to the spot. “There’s only one bedroom.” And then, after a pause. “One bed.”
There was a long pause. She could practically see the gears in his mind turning, and after a moment he’d come up with a solution - which she immediately shot down. “No, you won’t.” The words were out of her mouth before she could think better of them. The idea of him sleeping on the couch wouldn’t have bothered her anywhere else, but somehow it seemed wrong to banish him to the unforgiving bitterness of the cabin’s main room, all by himself. Faye was no stranger to cold nights in a cold cottage, and she’d never spent a single of them sleeping by herself - and for good reason. She didn’t plan on starting now.
Of course, he had something smart to say. Rolling her eyes, she rubbed her hands back and forth vigorously before the fire, hoping to impart some of its warmth. Ignoring Wayland for the most part as he dug around and lined the countertops with various supplies, Faye finally said, “You assume too much. No one is sleeping on the couch. If I wanted to freeze to death, I would have brought Arden’s scrawny ass to cuddle with.” Giving the man a pointed look, she waited until he had relented and then smiled, feeling a strange sense of relief that she didn’t entirely understand. Moving forward to accept the knife he offered her, Faye reached for it only to feel his fingertips wrap around her arm, halting her. One brow arching in silent question, her gaze trailed from his fingertips up the length of his arm, to finally settle in a battle with his own. Faye said nothing, though the corners of her mouth quirked up at his words. “How lowly you all think of me,” though from the tone of her voice, it didn’t seem she was bothered. And then, feigning surprise, she asked, “Was it something I said?” And with that she jerked her arm out of his grasp, smirking to herself as she set out to begin chopping vegetables.
They worked in silent unison. Wayland prepared the stew after she’d finished her vegetable work, and Faye set out to warm herself once more by the fire - or try to. It didn’t seem to do much for her. Silence loomed between them as he worked and she busied herself by the fire, wishing more than anything that she would have been allowed to stay behind if for no reason other than the sheer frostiness of these godforsaken mountains. Sitting there in silence, she couldn’t help but to wonder what Wayland was thinking. How he truly felt about their forced proximity. If he was as impartial to her as she was to him. No sooner had the thoughts entered her mind than he was calling her to the dinner table, and she was gliding across the cottage floor feeling every bit as icy as the atmosphere.
Their meal was eaten in silence. When it was finished, their bellies full and warmed through by the stew, Wayland moved to the fireplace and Faye set about clearing away their dishes. She heated a pan of water on the stove, and when it was warm enough she gently washed the dishes and set them to dry. She enjoyed the simplicity of the task - it wasn't often that she had to tend to such matters herself these days, and it gave her time to sit with her thoughts and yet occupy her hands. By the time the last dish was wiped dry, she missed the bit of peace the simple act had brought her, and she braced herself to near the hearth, where Wayland had rekindled the fire once more.
The man's words reached her ears as she drew near him, and Faye found herself a bit surprised by his request. He didn't like the silence between them - it was eating away at him. As she studied him a bit closer, she could see that, though she never would have guessed had he not pushed her to speak. There was a lot about Wayland that she didn't know or expect. Too much - it left her feeling a bit on edge, enjoying the safety in their continued silence.
And yet, she indulged him.
“Do you often find yourself missing my mouth?” she asked, lips curving slightly at the thought. Not her mouth - her pretty mouth. His choice of words danced through her mind, a half dozen smart remarks sashaying along behind them. As soon as the slight smile found her face it flickered into blankness once more, the reminder of why the two of them weren’t speaking returning to her. Was she avoiding him? In short, yes. Faye had played and replayed their argument to herself over and over again, the words he’d spat at her etched permanently upon her consciousness. She wasn’t sure which of his remarks packed the mightiest punch, but each one rendered her guilty and irritable whenever she reminisced on the encounter.
You’re afraid…You’re running from yourself…Don’t marry him.
The cold seemed to have sapped a bit of the fire out of her own veins, and Faye couldn’t bring herself to utter the words she knew would set the two of them fighting all over again. So all she said was, “I hate the cold.” The blonde moved closer towards the hearth as she spoke, fingers cold and aching when she stretched them out towards the fire. Though they blazed brightly in the fireplace, those dancing flames seemed to give off no real warmth. It had been a long time since she’d endured such frigidness and yet she found that it wrapped itself in icy tendrils around her very bones, greeting them as if an old friend. Even as she stood directly before the fire, she trembled in a way that suggested the warmth couldn’t penetrate through the bitter mountainous air around them. Wayland stood by her side, and she could sense his gaze on her even without looking over. Could feel the way he watched her, hazel gaze burning as brightly as the flames he’d kindled.
“When I was young, I remember playing eskimos,” said Faye, voice sounding far off as she started into the crackling blaze. “Evie would bundle me up in anything she could find to fight the cold, old blankets and pillowcases and shawls - but always something with a hood. You know the kind? Fur lined.” She mimed raising a hood, smiling slightly at the memory. “And we’d trek through the forest, pretending to hunt. Only now, I’m not so sure she was pretending. I’d carry a little spear, and we’d pull Arden on this little wooden sled. It was fun. It made you forget the cold,” she shrugged her shoulders slightly. The memories of their paste life continued to bleed through the fabric of this new one, distant but never forgotten. Faye was sure she could live a thousand lifetimes and never forget such cold and hunger and hope as they’d had for all those years.
Turning her attention back towards the man by her side, she was unsurprised to find his gaze on her. It pierced her with a warmth unlike anything the brightly-lit room could have hoped to procure. Her fingertips shook, and Faye brought them up suddenly to clutch at the knitted throw which still hung draped across her shoulders. There was an unrelenting bite to the air, and venturing far from the fireplace was not in her near future. Gaze falling from his, the girl lowered herself slowly to sit with her back reclined against the base of the hearth. Warmth radiated from the stones, warming the places they grazed through her many layers. “Sit,” invited Faye, gesturing towards the rug before the fireplace. When Wayland hesitated, she rolled her eyes. “You’ve got something better to do, Shivers?” and she arched her brows in question, fighting the urge to smile at the bite in her own tone, half-wondering if he’d appreciate it.
A satisfied smile spread slowly across her face as she watched the man lower himself to join her on the floor nearest the hissing and popping of the hearth. Feet stretched out in front of her, Faye clutched the knitted blanket around her throat with one hand, the other dropping to trace small circles against the wooden floorboards. They were almost warm to the touch, having sat before the fire all this time. Even though her hands refused to idle, her gaze found Wayland’s once more and she was asking, “Have you always lived in Sakaris?” Why she’d asked the question, Faye wasn’t totally certain. But once it had left her lips she reflected on the fact that, in truth, she knew so very little about the General it was almost laughable. She knew so little about all of them, knew near nothing beyond the pleasantries they exchanged, the little habits and quirks that she’d picked up after spending the last few weeks together.
They were still strangers to her - perhaps they’d always be strangers to her. Though time was working against them now more than ever, she couldn’t quelch the desire she had to know them. To know him. Just a little bit. The more time they spent together, and especially the more often they were at one another’s throats, she felt that yearning grow. For some reason, Faye couldn’t stomach the thought of being so unknown to him - of him being so unknown to her. She hated it, how she looked at him and saw a stranger yet felt as if she’d known him for so much longer than just these past few weeks. As if she’d known him forever, even. There was a recognition there that she couldn’t even begin to touch upon. An understanding perhaps, between his soul and her own. Something fundamental and base, the kindling to that instantaneous spark between the two of them the first time they’d met.
At this point, Faye wasn’t certain whether she should indulge it or snuff it out entirely.
She hated it, the way he saw through her so plainly. How he uttered truths that she never even allowed herself to think, let aloud voice into fruition.
“I am not afraid,” she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. But she was - deep down, she was so utterly and truly terrified that most days she couldn’t even begin to graze the surface of that terror. She knew that if she acknowledged it, she’d have to face it. And if she tried to face it, she’d never be able to go through with the plans she’d long-since committed herself to. Marrying Aeron was not something she was doing for herself - it was the only way she knew to protect her family. From poverty, when their father blew through all of this money the way he’d done so many times in the past. From low social standing, with their reputation barely passable as it was now. From himself, the influence he held over their little village truly appalling - his anger even more so. From any other dangers in their world. There was much to be afraid of in her life, so much that Faye had forced herself to become numb to it all.
His hands tightened overtop of her own, pressing her palms deeper into his flesh. His words demanded to be heard, just as his flesh demanded to be felt. The more he insisted that she was running, the more she began to wonder whether or not it was the truth. Her mind was confused, her heart was conflicted. One minute he told her she didn't belong here, the next he was saying she didn't have to leave - not only that she didn't have to. That she shouldn't. What was right? What was wrong? What was she even doing? Faye didn't know anymore.
All she knew was that Wayland's words echoed in her mind as he stormed away down the hallway, sound half like a plea and half like a prayer.
Evie found her in the garden, reclined leisurely against the base of an apricot tree with the fruit of its labors clutched delicately in one hand, the other palm splayed flat against the base of an open-spined book which lay balanced precariously across her lap - another encyclopedia of sorts documenting Letharia’s plantlife. Beams of sunlight cascaded around her, catching and illuminating pieces of her face. The honey undertones in the girl’s gaze oozed with a warmth that didn’t truly reach her, blonde locks giving the appearance that she wore a halo of sunshine. The picture of beauty, the picture of ease. And yet there was a heaviness lying just beneath the surface which weighed on her, evident in the slight sag of her shoulders and the restless trailing of blue eyes, glossy as they scanned the length of the same page several times, never truly seeing the words scrawled there.
“Faye,” she called out. That blonde head rose slightly, eyes blinking as if she’d been shaken out of a daze. Stretching out further, Faye shut the book that had been sitting in her lap and set it to the side. The little reddish-orange ball of fruit that she’d been clutching dropped to the ground, uneaten. She said simply, “You’re back.” Evie smiled, crossing the garden so that she might gently lower herself down beside her sister. Her voice was pleasant when she asked, “I trust you’ve been keeping busy?” It went without saying that Evie already knew the days’ happenings; they’d been filled in almost immediately when they’d returned home. Arden’s short-lived disappearance, an explosive shouting match between Faye and Wayland in the halls shortly after. Though her voice was pressing, inviting her sister to confide in her, the girl didn’t take the bait. “Not really.” Said Faye with a lazy shrug.
“Are you enjoying your time in Sakaris?” she pressed a bit further, watching her sister expectantly. It became frustratingly clear that she was not in a communicative mood. Another slow shrug and a simple, “I suppose.” Evie ground her teeth together, wishing more than anything that the girl would speak, and speak freely. As she’d always done. “It looks like you had a good morning, if your hair is any indication.” she reached out and twirled a paint-smudged lock around one finger. The ghost of a smile flickered across Faye’s face as she reached up and smoothed back her paint-stained hair - but the gesture seemed to provoke a negative reaction, and her face darkened slightly before she dropped her hands. All she said was, “I painted.”
When she failed to say anything else, Evie heaved a heavy sigh. Reaching out, she grabbed one of Faye’s hands in her own and asked, “Are you truly that miserable here?” Blue eyes blinked once, brows drawing together. There was a hesitancy there, as if she were reluctant to answer the question. “Do I seem to be?” Answering a question with a question of her own, deflecting from the truth - perhaps not even knowing what the right answer might be. Evie studied Faye closely, trying to detect any sign that there may be more brewing beneath the surface than the girl let on. “You don’t seem yourself.” Replied Evie, with a shrug. Though it had been a long time since Faye had been ‘herself,’ her sister had yet to give up hope. She remembered a time when there had been true, radiating warmth in that honey-toned gaze, when the girl’s laughter had been lulling and the gentleness of her voice could soothe even the most unruly of beasts. And now, all she did was stare blankly as she asked, “Don’t I?”
Forgoing bluntness entirely, Evie asked, “Is it Wayland?” The sudden, blinding flash of awareness that lit up the girl’s gaze was confirmation enough. Blue-brown depths came to life, only to smolder with some undetectable emotion that made Evie’s stomach knot upon itself. During her day out with Adrastus, he had broached a subject that she wasn’t entirely comfortable with: the relationship between Faye and Wayland. What it might be. What it might not be. He’d planted a seed of curiosity in her mind, and Evie felt that she’d never rest until she knew for a fact whether there was or was not something deeper lingering between the two of them. “What about Wayland?” asked Faye, and there was a certain sharpness in her voice - as if she hadn't been expecting Evie to come to any sort of conclusion based upon him. “I know the two of you don’t get along. Does he make you uncomfortable? Should I send him away for the duration of your stay here?” though Evie lacked the power to do so - and wouldn’t have sent Wayland from his home for anything, least of all to ensure another’s comfort - the words fulfilled their purpose. The flash of discomfort on Faye’s face was telling, the flare of anxiety etched upon the tightness of her lips, the crease of her brows, the clench of her jaw. “I’m fine,” the blonde insisted. Finally, a firmness in her tone. It should have relieved Evie, to see some sort of emotion from the girl, but it only made her stomach sink. The sinking only intensified when her sister added pointedly, "Leave him be."
And with those few words, she ensured that leaving either of them be was the last thing Evie was capable of doing.
...
“The Queens have agreed to another meeting,” Evie announced, eyes trained on the blonde sitting across from her at the dinner table. The rest of them already knew of the mortal queens’ wishes, the game plan had already been enacted. The words she spoke now were for Faye’s benefit alone. “Oh, joy.” muttered Faye, pushing a small pile of sweet peas around on her plate with the back of her spoon. Blue eyes followed the path of her vegetables, though her lips tugged downward slightly - the last meetings’ events were still fresh in her mind.
“We’re no longer meeting with them in the village, for obvious reasons. Our next meeting location is going to have to be a bit more…remote,” she paused, glancing towards Adrastus subconsciously. He was the one who called the shots, and though she’d expressed her desire to be the one to inform Faye of her role in all of this, she wasn’t entirely comfortable. “Remote?” asked Faye, arching a brow in question. “As in?” Evie hesitated before saying, "Up north, nestled amongst the mountaintops." The blonde nodded her head, and then dropped it once more. Returning to half-paying attention, she mumbled, "Ah, enjoy that." Blue eyes blinking in surprise, Evie responded with, "Actually, you're coming with us." It was Faye's turn to look surprised. Her head whipped up and she asked, "Me? Why?" There was no truly good answer for that question - in truth, they probably didn't have to have Faye there. But Evie wanted to keep her close, to keep her safe, and she wanted to see firsthand whether or not there was any truth in Adrastus's assumptions about her sister and Wayland.
Evie hesitated before saying, "Well....you're the only one of us who is actually human, for starters. They already don't trust us. We're going to need a little bit of leverage with them." Faye frowned. She didn't want any sort of involvement with this meeting, but it went without saying that she would go. If they asked her to do it, she would - she'd do just about anything, if only they asked. No matter how begrudging she might seem. "And how do you plan on attending this meeting? It's got to be a days worth of travel in itself." The idea of traveling in the frigid cold didn't necessarily appeal to her. "Not when you have wings," Evie smirked slightly. "There are a few cottages lining the outskirts of where we intend to meet. We'll camp there beforehand. Three cottages, three groups - that way we'll have eyes across the entire territory." Faye was quiet for a few moments as she seemed to absorb all of this information. After a moment, the girl gave a short nod. "Okay." Brows furrowing, Evie looked at her mistrustingly. That was it? "Okay?" she echoed, surprised by how little fight Faye had put up.
"Okay," continued Faye with a nod, "but I want to go with Killian." And rather than dropping her gaze back to her plate, she raised it to meet Wayland's across the table. "Killian?" asked Evie. Faye shrugged her shoulders in response to the questioning tone. "I like Killian." "No - Killian has spymaster things to attend to. You'll go with Wayland." At this, the girl openly scowled. "Why can't you go with Wayland?" Blinking, Evie gestured impatiently towards Adrastus. She spluttered slightly when she spoke. "I'd prefer to go with my mate." And once again, Faye was shrugging. "I'd prefer to go with your mate." Evie shook her head, exasperated. All of the effort she was putting into trying to sort out the mess between the two of them, and her sister was hell-bent on making it miserable. "You are intolerable, Phaedra. Truly."
Faye smiled, genuinely, for the first time in a long time. Though she had little control over what was happening here, it seemed she enjoyed making everything as painful as possible for everyone involved. Once again, her eyes met Wayland's across the table and she said, "And all yours, apparently."
Standing off to the side, Wayland took in the sight of Faye wrapping herself around Arden’s small structure. She exchanged words with him in such a way that radiated motherly nurturing. Providing further proof of who she had to become to the boy without having the help of their father or a mother around. What Evie had to do before that. It had him reflecting on his own life. What it would have been like if Adrastus’ mother had not taken him in. A shudder ran through him and he pushed the thoughts aside.
When he tuned back into their conversation, he found himself overhearing Arden who had been brought to tears expressing how he had nobody back home. His chest felt heavy at the words, but it was the next ones that rose the anger. Aeron. The man's drunken face flashed in his mind and his fingers twitched at his sides, threatening to curl into fists. The reminder of how he treated Faye at the celebration. The marks that bruised her wrist and that sick fake smile. If he was able to treat her that way, he couldn’t imagine how he could have treated Arden. There wasn’t a loving bone in the man's body.
Wayland crossed his arms, leaning against the wall while he watched them, only to have his face twist into one of disgust at the sound of Faye trying to bring even an ounce of redemption to the sorry excuse of a Commander. When he shot a glance at Arden, he could see the disbelief in the boy's eyes. Even at the age of ten, it appeared he knew better than Faye seemed to when it came to the man.
Dropping his arms, he pushed off the wall as Faye got to her feet and all it took was one longing look toward that red truck for Wayland to move. He had a hard time finding any excuse not to buy Arden whatever it was he desired in the store. The Inner Circle had more than enough money to go around and Wayland was more than doubtful that Adrastus would care or even notice the money missing, especially not if he knew who it was going to.
Leaning down, Wayland wrapped his fingers around the firetruck and lifted his eyes to the shop owner who watched him curiously. “I’d like to purchase this and whatever else he decides he wants,” he said and the girl smiled faintly before nodding and she turned her green eyes down to Arden who suddenly beamed. It was Faye behind him beginning to object and all he had to do was turn his eyes on her, a stern look marking his face that all but told her to bite her tongue. And she did.
“Go ahead, Arden,” Wayland held to his previous words and he was off on a mission. Leading Wayland through the store. Aside from the firetruck, he seemed to have a soft spot for the more magical items. Pointing out what looked like a wooden bird, Arden smiled widely as he pressed a button on its side and it began flapping its wings, soaring off the shelf and into the air around them, landing on his shoulder. He went on to pick out a small orb that would put miniature galaxies in a childs room that you could touch and change. This went on until his heart was content and Wayland let him hold onto his favorites while he sent the others to the townhouse to wait for him.
“Thank you,” Wayland murmured to the shop owner before they left and as the three of them ventured back out into Sakaris, Arden couldn’t seem to contain the excitement that was flooding out of him. The General smirked down at the boy, listening as he insisted that Wayland could help him build the little robots he’d purchased and they could race them down the Sidra. Wayland laughed and ruffled Arden’s hair, insisting his robot would leave him in the dust. Arden let out his own laughter, shaking his head in refusal.
“If your robot beats mine, I’ll owe you an ice cream sundae,” Wayland challenged when they stepped into the townhouse and Arden gave him a toothy smile before taking off to gather his toys with delight at that promise.
Once he was out of sight, Onica and Nevara were in their faces and he let out a sigh at the dark-haired girl's utter delirium. He had enough of that before he went out to find Faye. The strange calmness to Faye’s words made him look over at her. The entire opposite of the snarky girl he had to recollect back out in the streets. Then she turned to look at him and he met her gaze leerily. There was judgment in those blue eyes he realized. She was judging him for disappearing and she didn’t have to say so for him to know it. Just that one look was enough. Good, he thought. He wanted it to bother her, whether he’d admit that or not. Unable to help but stare her down, he didn’t let up on the darkness that loomed on his features.
He wasn’t over that strange man touching her. Wasn’t over her constantly trying to portray that shithead of a fiance as anything else than what he was. Not after the look that wiped Arden’s face back in that shop at the mention of him. Not after hearing the way he spoke of her behind closed walls. How he treated her beyond those walls.
Faye was suddenly walking away, making him blink out of his silent raging thoughts. That was it. She was just going to walk off? His mouth was set in a hard line and he was moving toward her. When she was just halfway into the hallway, his voice came out unkind and appalled. “You still plan on marrying that bastard?” he said suddenly. No warning for even himself. The question had been racing in his mind since he saw her again. In the embrace of another man. He wanted to question her then. Of what she thought she was doing. If she could spend her time leading the painter on, what stopped her from doing the same to him? And most importantly, what the hell did he care?
She was looking at him in a heartbeat, her brows knitting with hostility toward him as she carried herself to him with intent. With each step she took toward him, he took one back, teeth bared at her words and then he stilled, like a statue before her as her hands came up to smack his chest with all the force she could muster. “Things I don’t understand?” he sneered, a mocking laugh escaping him. “I understand just fine, Faye, you’re fucking afraid.”
Hearing her repeat the words he told her in the Court of Nightmares only proved what he thought previously. She took his words and did what she seemed to do best. Contorted them to fit what she thought of herself. It was like she only saw herself under the magnifying glass that people like Aeron held over her. A product of growing up feeling unloved.
“Bullshit,” Wayland snapped, glaring down at her. “I know that you can’t marry him, I know that you can barely stomach the sight of him and I know that he makes you and your brother fucking miserable. And you know what? Fine. You’re right, Faye. Our worlds aren’t so different, and if that’s the case, then why are you trying so fucking hard to run away toward the one that hurts you so much? Because of what I said before? Since when does anything that I say matter to you?” his heart was thundering against his chest now. Pulse thumping against his throat, the artery bouncing in his neck as he looked at her.
Reaching up, his hands took hers, tightening around them as he held them against his chest where they sat. Forcing her to really feel those relentless drums. “No one here is chasing you out, Faye. You’re running from yourself.” he swallowed hard, hands loosening as he let her go. His heartbeat slowed and he shook his head.
“Don’t marry him.” his voice was so low now. Rough on the edges while his eyes stared into hers. Then he was dropping his gaze entirely, brushing past her in the direction of his room, not wanting her to see just the way the thought of her going through with it made him feel.
Like a smack across his face, her words rendered Wayland speechless. The way her face changed in such a short amount of time made his insides curl with discomfort. “Faye wait,” he had said, but his voice didn’t so much as graze her before she was pushing through the crowd to the dais. Wayland stared after her as she went, eyes burning into her back. It hadn’t been his intention, to create the women that burned with flames under her feet, but there she stood. Created and his eyes hardened as he forced his body to move.
* * *
He didn’t speak to her. Didn’t seek her out. A morbid sort of anger had formed within him. Letharia wasn’t a place that took care of its inhabitants, it was an unruly sanction that would twist and tear apart its captures. Five hundred centuries taught him that. Bloody wars taught him that. The streets of the Illyrian camp where he shivered through the night on the streets taught him that. He wouldn’t pretend that he was sorry for the words he’d said to her. He wasn’t. It was the truth and if it pained her to hear it, then it only proved him right. She didn’t belong in Letharia. Not with all the danger that lurked beneath the thin veil. Not with him. In that days he avoided Faye —or maybe she avoided him—- he built his walls back up. Returning to the warrior that slept inside of him. He was a weapon, not a lover. Foolish. He was foolish to think that he was to have a mate. It wasn’t a bond that pulled them together, it was his mind playing tricks. And that was what he left it as.
Wayland spent his days away from the townhouse. He took it upon himself to banish his presence to the Illyrian camps for the time being. Lorcan, one of the Illyrian war-lords that ruled over the Windhaven Camp in the Illyrian Mountains, was staring over the recruits, his face set into a solemn look. The man was a tall, stocky, broad-shouldered older male. Dark haired and golden-brown skinned. Like all other Illyrians, his wings curved around his back. Blonde waves moved against the wind that picked up, blowing out back off his forehead as Wayland approached him.
“What do you want, dog?” Lorcan snapped without looking at Wayland. With hazel eyes darkening, Wayland’s muscles tensed.
“This is supposed to be training for the Blood Rite?” Wayland glared over the men who trained before him. A sad symphony of muscles clashing without any real direction. Lorcan’s head turned in his direction, the look on his face telling Wayland he was one wrong wood from swinging. He’d been that way his whole life. “Inspection,” Wayland lied, arms crossing over his chest and Lorcan huffed out an unimpressed bitter laugh.
“Another one?” he muttered over his shoulder to him. “Does your High Lord have nothing better to do with you?”
The words prodded Wayland like sharpened knives. Though he was used to the brutal tone of the man, it didn’t stop the anger that bubbled inside of Wayland when he was reminded of who he was to them. About five hundred years ago, Lorcan was Lord of the Windhaven Camp where Adrastus, Wayland and Killian trained. They were part of Lorcan’s war band during their younger years. And they were hated by others for being half-High Fae —similiarly to how the members of the Court of Nightmares saw Adras. They were seen as bastards.
Lorcan happened to give Adrastus, Wayland and Killian —-"a half-breed and two bastards” — a shot at the the Illyrian ceremony known as the Blood Rite. Lorcan did not invalidate their victories, that made them Illyrian warriors. But it didn’t change the fact that he saw women as beings meant to be servants. While he did not participate in clipping their wings anymore, he fought any attempt by Adrastus to force him to let the women train with the war band if they wished. He simply stated that the girls had chores to do.
Ignoring the words, he didn’t let the man crawl beneath his skin. He already had enough where Faye was concerned to last him the year.
Several days lasted this way, staying in the camp to overlook training and assess how things were moving. More than anything, he avoided her. He no longer needed Evie to barricade them apart. He even managed to ignore that incessant feeling in his chest. Like the stars were raining down from the sky above down onto him, the world ready to crumble at his feet the more time he spent away from her.
* * *
When Wayland finally returned to the city, there was little preparation for what he was greeted by. The warrior had just passed the threshold of the townhouse when the sight of Nevara lifting one of the couches and Onica opening up cupboards crossed his path. They moved like they had a flame sitting beneath their ass and he closed the door slowly behind himself, brows knitting in confusion.
“Is Adrastus’ wine cellar empty?” he said to no one in particular and the girls stopped what they were doing, both with eyes wide and frantic.
“Wayland,” Onica breathed out and moved toward him, Nevara dropping the couch with a loud thud. He felt like he just walked into an alternate universe where the girls were escapees from a mental asylum. “The boy,” she breathed, strands of ebony hair sticking to her neck and forehead.
“Arden?” Wayland glanced between them and Nevara set her hands on her hips, releasing a heavy sigh.
“We lost him.” she said finally and Wayland felt his shoulders visibly slump.
“You what?”
“He was here, we were playing hide and seek, and now he is gone,” Onica explained and a slow smirk formed on his face. Onica and Nevara didn’t join him in his amusement, their faces were nearly pale and his lips flattened with the realization that they were serious.
“You lost Arden.” Wayland’s tone was no longer light, tension holding onto every one and the girls released heavy sighs of panic.
“Evie and Faye are going to kill us,” Onica held her head in her hands and Nevara glared at her.
“Hide and Seek was your idea,”
“Enough.” Wayland snapped, sending both girls utterly silent, eyes on him. “Where have you searched?”
* * *
Evie and Adrastus were out together in the city, leaving Onica and Nevara to watch over Arden seeing as Killian was out taking care of business involving the Queens. The house was utterly empty. Even when they asked it to find him, it drew up no conclusions for them, leaving the rest of the city to be scoured for the boy.
He was infuriated. Not only because it could be dangerous for a boy to wander about if he went too far, or the rage that would reign upon them once Adrastus and Evie caught wind of the news. It was because of the girl that he was headed toward now. The look he knew he would find on her face when he had to tell her that her brother was missing.
Nevara and Onica explained that she was spending most of her days out in the Rainbow of Sakaris. Though he had seen her sketching in the book that she had carried around when they were visiting the Mortal Lands, he didn’t know that she was much of an artist otherwise. That it was something she could spend her time doing everyday as they said she was.
Leather boots clattered against the stone surface of the pathways leading through the city and as he neared the colorful splash of life that was the Rainbow, it didn’t take him any more than a minute to have his eyes settling upon her and his boots scraped to a stop where he stood as he watched what played out before him.
Laughter. Pure, euphoric sparks of laughter bubbled out of her. She stood before a fresh mural, paintbrush in hand and beside her —no— holding onto her, was a man he didn’t recognize. Hazel eyes fell on the arm that wrapped around her waist. At their flushed bodies as he held paint over her head, the smile that shined on her face was one he had not seen before. It made his heart want to both soar to the tree tops, but also crumple to the forest floor all at once. As soon as the paint dripped into her hair and their laughter created a melody, his body was recoiling, tearing him apart from the inside out with a tsunami of fiery anger and was yelling her name, forcing his legs forward.
Coming up behind them, he hid the triumph in his eyes knowing he ruined their moment. Reveling in the fact that he was releasing her from his grip, even with the look that she was shooting him. He didn’t care. He just wanted this man to stop touching her. To keep his hands to him-fucking-self before he tore them off his body. The glare that had settled on the man, turned to target Faye who looked up at him.
“It’s Arden,” Wayland said, not attempting to sugarcoat his words. “He’s missing,” and he realized quickly that he was opening up the floodgates that were Faye’s entire essence. The way her expression shifted, the way he could feel it in his own veins, it was instantaneous. Before he could finish trying to explain what he’d been told, she was on the move. Her legs were quick, hair flying behind her at the pace she went, eyes darting every direction as she stood in the streets of Sakaris.
“Faye,” he called after her, but it was like talking to a brick wall. Impenetrable. Following her, he came to a stop a few paces away, watching as she suddenly looked so small, searching like she was the one who was lost. When she kept moving, he tailed after her, calling her name once more. Still, no answer. Finally, they were stopping, and he could almost hear the frantic voices that must have filled her head. Then she whirled on him, words dripping with venom. The look in her eyes was fear-stricken rage and then she was shoving him with all her might.
A low growl erupted from the General, jaw clenching tightly and he was reaching out, fingers clutching her arm as he snagged her to a jolted stop, forcing her back to face him, a hand on either shoulder. “Phaedra!” he yelled, his voice holding a strict warriors authority. He stared down at her long and hard, using that moment to let her reassess. “We are going to find him,” he started. “But we aren’t going to do it by running aimlessly down the streets,” he brought his roar of a voice down, calmer now, but still stern.
One hand smoothed out her paint stained hair and he let out a breath. “We can start by looking from above,” he explained, wings stretching out from behind him. Taking a step back, Wayland’s muscles rippled as he reached out, waiting for her to make the decision to move into his arms. They stared at each other for a moment, but she finally began moving and once she was secured by him, he launched them into the air, hovering them with steady beats of his wings above the city.
Wayland made a long glide across Sakaris, keeping low enough to make out buildings and the people that roamed around them. Ducking past bridges and archways, he moved them along slowly, occasionally hovering over spots that Faye deemed somewhere Arden might enjoy. After a while of searching, Wayland glanced over the landscape once more, then recalled words that once left the boys lips after they toured the city the first time.
Did you see all those toys in the window? They even had a firetruck that actually sprayed water!
The sparkle in Arden’s eyes as he expressed his joy for that toy to his sisters pulled on him with an invisible force and he was dipping them down toward the ground without warning. Landing on his feet, Wayland lowered Faye back to the ground. “I think I know where he is,” he said quickly and led her down the streets until they came upon a storefront with a large glass pane that exposed the insides of the shop.
Beyond the window were trinkets ranging from ancient to relatively new. Shoving open the door, a bell chimed with their arrival and shoppers turned to look at the two of them with wide eyes. Tousled-haired and paint-stained, the two of them moved through the building until they came across an area of the store that opened up widely, creating a small sanction full of magical toys and collectibles. In the center of it were children of different ages and at the center of the group was Arden, driving around the firetruck.
Wayland’s shoulders sagged and he watched as Faye collected her brother in her arms. Staring over the two of them, the store owner blinked at the sight of them and he nodded to them, showing there was nothing to worry about before turning back to them, unable to get the sound of her words to escape his mind.
They should be home. Safe.
So she did understand.
The words had left her lips on a whim, a silly fantasy to which she'd somehow given life when she'd given it a voice. Faye wasn't used to being allowed to speak so freely, and thus the consequences of her words were lost on her - until their eyes met, and she saw in his gaze something burning there which made her mouth go dry. No, Wayland said firmly. The ferocity in his voice gave the girl pause, her eyes widening, unused to such seriousness from the General. As he continued to speak, Faye couldn't help but to draw back. Blue-brown eyes blinked at up him, her forehead creasing ever so slightly as what he was saying registered with her. Those words echoed in her mind: someone like you. Hurt flashed across her face, but was quickly masked by cool indifference.
"Well, I guess it's a good thing we're not staying then, isn't it?" her voice was low and empty as the sparkle in that multi-toned gaze blinked out. The polite smile that she gave him, so unlike the mischievous grins she'd quickly grown accustomed to throwing his way, barely met her eyes. Those words continued to rattle around in her subconscious as if trapped there. Someone like you. Why that phrase had struck such a cord with her, Faye couldn't begin to understand. Wayland's opinion of her was insignificant - it was no secret that the two of them didn't care for one another, that every exchange between them had been colored by the lens of indifference. An yet, never before had rejection of any kind settled with her in such a way as this.
Wayland's gaze broke away from hers, flitting towards the dais upon which Adrastus sat. Her gaze didn't follow his. Couldn't. And when he turned his attention back towards him, her eyes were still waiting there. Their cue, he said. And that was that. "We'd better go," said Faye shortly, inclining her head to him.
And without waiting for Wayland, she cleared her own path through the crowd.
..........
In the days that followed their retrieval of the Vertais, they waited on word from the Mortal Queens. No one was foolish enough to assume it'd be easy to get them to reassemble after what had taken place in the village. As they awaited word, the members of the inner circle adjusted to life with their two newest residents.
Arden was settling in beautifully. Nothing could put a damper on his spirit. Always up for an adventure, he spent his days running around the town house pestering the life out of them all. He seemed to have taking a special liking to Adrastus, and would have been content to be the man's shadow if they would have allowed it. It seemed that he saw no real difference between life in the human realm and life in Letharia. Through his eyes, everything glimmered with childlike wonder regardless of where he was.
Faye kept to herself, mostly. Tending the garden was by far her favorite past time. She would spend hours out there, sometimes cultivating the plants, other times just sitting and talking with them, reading to them, singing aloud. There had been a few occasions where Killian joined her, and the two of them would chat idly while she worked - though even on those days, most of the time was spent in comfortable silence. She enjoyed walking him around the garden, pointing out the various plants, quizzing him on his favorites as he did her, in return. Though the Spymaster was unlikely company, he was not unwelcome. Part of her suspected that he also liked having a social outlet rooted in solitude.
"Get out of the house," Evie had insisted to her after the first day or so. Having seen the glimmer of life return to her sister, she hated seeing it snuffed out so quickly. One minute Faye was herself, and in the next she seemed guarded again. Cut off. Fearing thatAnd so Evie urged, "Go visit the Rainbow. See what you can find."
So she had.
What - or, more specifically, who - she found was Nero: a young, struggling artist who spent his days in the quarter with a pallet of paint and two brushes: one in his hand, and one perpetually tucked behind his ear. How they'd gotten acquainted was still not entirely known to Faye. One moment she had been walking around the quarter, unsure of where to begin, and the next she'd been whisked in front of a blank, sandstone wall. What do you see? he'd asked her. A wall, she'd replied blankly. A wall of possibility? he'd pressed her, brown eyes intense. No, just a wall. It was as if he'd taken it as a challenge, and when he'd pressed his lips together and gripped her tightly by the shoulders, Faye had felt some sort of kindred spirit in him. Had seen it glowing in the passion of his eyes when he'd replied with, We'll see about that.
As always, he sat in the center of the quarter before a massive, color-stained sandstone wall. It had been blank on the first morning she'd ventured here, but in the days they'd been working together he had almost filled it entirely. To the left of the place he now worked sat Nero's abandoned easel, where Faye had been setting up her sketchbook and sitting, waiting for the muse to strike her. The girl had yet to actually put pencil to paper, but still she continued to return day after day, hoping that some of the artistic muse in the Rainbow would rub off on her.
"And my prodigy returns," a smirk played on the edges of Nero's lips as he looked up from his mural at the sound of her approaching footsteps, chocolate-coated gaze following Faye's movements. She perched herself on the edge of the little wooden stool sitting before the empty easel, setting her sketchbook down there. "Miss me?" asked the blonde teasingly, smiling over at him as she unpacked her little drawstring bag. Pencils and charcoal lined the tray of the easel on either side of the pad of paper. It amused him that she came here just to sit and watch, though each of the last few days he'd entertained her without complaint. "Did you give me time to?" wondered the male, gaze falling back towards his work. He dipped his brush into the pallet, swirling it around before bringing the colors to life within his mural. Each stroke of the brush was sure, precise. Faye watched him with envy, wishing that she had half as much confidence and conviction.
"Perhaps you need a little bit more," said the girl simply, offering a half-shrug. Her fingertips wrapped around a bundle of pencils, as if preparing to pack them back up. A large hand descended over her own, and when she looked up, the male was standing over top of her. "And allow you to miss all the fun?" he gestured around them, though so early in the day the Rainbow was rather empty. "Fun?" she countered, arching her brows. Fingers curling around her own, Nero grinned down at her. "Fun - today is the day you help me paint my mural." The words were so ridiculous that Faye couldn't stop herself from laughing out loud. "I think you've been inhaling too many paint fumes, my friend," and she shook her head, smirking. The male simply rolled his eyes, hand releasing her own before he walked a few steps away, facing the painted wall.
"I grow tired of our tête-à-tête." He said, drawing lazy circles within the already established patterns. "Is that what we're doing here?" The look he gave her had Faye stifling a smile of her own. "You have beautiful hands. Deft. Well-equipped. It's a crime to keep them from making magic," said the man, giving her a knowing look. Though he had yet to see Faye actually sketch anything, he could see the longing in her eyes. The twitch of her fingertips any time something caught her eye and she wished to recreate it. He'd spent three days watching, waiting, expecting.
Today, he had grown tired of living in anticipation of her talents.
"Come," without waiting for her to find more excuses, he gripped the girl tightly by the bicep and all but hauled her out of her seat, towards the sandstone mural. "Nero, I don't even paint." Protested Faye, eyeing the wall mistrustfully. "Faye, it's abstract. You literally can't fuck it up." And he pulled free the spare brush he kept tucked behind one ear, nestled beneath his brown curls, offering it to her. Scowling suspiciously at the male, she held the brush limply in one hand. "Why are you so hell bent on forcing me to work with you?" When his eyes met hers, they were serious. "It's why you're here, is it not?" The girl's scowl intensified. "I'm here because I've got nowhere else to be." A tsk from the male as he dipped his brush back into the paint. "You are here, my dear, because you are searching for something. I saw it in your eyes the morning we met. I see it there now, trying to claw its way to the surface. Fire. If you don't find what you're looking for soon, you'll burn alive."
Faye blinked at him. The words unnerved her. She had a feeling that his assessment of her might be more spot on than even she wanted to admit. And yet all she asked was, "Really, are you high?"
Rolling his eyes, he gripped her by the shoulder and spun her to face the mostly-finished mural. "Paint. Bleed. Feel." He instructed her, nudging her towards the wall. With a frown, she hesitantly dipped her paintbrush into a shimmery green pool of paint. Swirling it around, she watched as it dripped from the edge of her brush before she pressed it to the wall, drawing a little spiral shape. Pulling back, she scowled, but Nero nodded encouragingly. "Good. More." And so she did. Dipped the brush again, dragged it through the symphony of color he'd already established. Another encouraging nod, and she grew a bit bolder. Another color, another few intricate designs. Each time she finished, she looked towards Nero and he gave her a nod, a smile, and her confidence grew. Though she'd never been a true artist, never with paints, she had to admit that there was something familiar about the motions. Soon she found herself falling into patterns that were somehow both old and new, finding her groove beside him as together they wove a nonsensical storyline into the patterns of the paint.
"And you said you're no artist," he snorted as the two stood back to admire the piece of work. Though it was mostly his doing, Faye had to admit that her bits and pieces did seem to meld well with the overall piece. "I'm not. I'm just a girl with a brush," and as if to prove her point, she flicked her thumb over the paint-soaked bristles, sending pastel splatters across his front. Blinking in surprise as the paint splashed against his skin, Nero narrowed his gaze at her dangerously before a wicked grin spread over his face. "Is that what you are? Funny. I'm a man with a pallet." And she sensed what he was doing before he pounced. One hand balanced the pallet of paint high over her head as the other locked around her waist, tugging her back against his chest as he acted like he'd overturn it all on top of her head.
"Stop it!" she cried out, but through a burst of laughter that betrayed her. "Say you're sorry and I'll consider it." Struggling against his chest, Faye lashed out with the paintbrush, sending streaks across bronze-colored skin. His arms, his shirt, his face. Paint dribbled precariously on the edge of the pallet before falling, droplets staining the top of her hair, splatters across her cheek, her chest. Their laughter filled the air as they roughhoused for another moment, Faye getting ready to cave when suddenly she heard someone calling out her name. Spine stiffening, she straightened up. Blue-brown eyes flickered to him instinctively, as if they could sense his approach. Behind her, Nero grinned lazily as his gaze followed her own, light but inquisitive.
"Wayland?" she asked, scowling. Days. It had been days since the two of them had uttered a word to one another, and seeing him now felt like the wounds between them were being torn open once again. "Aha. I believe you've found what you were looking for," Nero murmured against her earlobe, giving an affectionate tug to the end of her ponytail before he released her. Faye stumbled towards the frustrated-looking blonde, a cascade of color from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. As she gazed up at him, his hazel gaze seemed to devour her. "What's wrong?" she asked, brows knitting together. How she knew something was off, Faye couldn't tell - but it was, and the sight of him standing there had her stomach knotting immediately.
And then he said it - Arden. Arden was missing.
"What? How?" she shook her head, trying to make sense of what had happened. Or what hadn't. The General didn't seem to have many answers for her. Faye was moving before he'd even finished speaking, brushing past him to take off down the street at as quick a pace as she could manage while her eyes scanned the area. Panic slowly began to creep in, constricting her chest, cutting off her airway. No, no, no, murmured a small voice in the back of her mind. No, she'd already lost one sibling. And though she'd gotten Evie back, the memory of the loss was as fresh in her mind as ever. Losing Arden, too? The thought was unbearable.
"Shit," she said, shaking her head. Spinning in a slow circle, trying to catch sight of the little boy. He could have gone anywhere. He loved people. He loved the water. He loved adventure. Time seemed to stand still and rush by her all at once as she looked around, fear tightening her chest. Without warning she was moving again, cutting down a side street, not knowing where she was going, only knowing that she had to move. She had to find him. "He shouldn't even be here. We shouldn't be here," she was saying, more to herself than to Wayland. "We should be home. Safe. Fuck!" they'd hit a dead end. Palm slapping against the brick wall that had cut them off suddenly, she rounded on Wayland.
"Are you going to just stand there?" she snapped out at him. And when he didn't move fast enough she shoved past him roughly, purposefully throwing her weight against him as she moved, too caught up in a flurry of panic and frustration to consider who she was taking it out on.
A familiar touch ran against Adrastus’ mental shield, causing him to present an opening to Evie who slipped in, the sound of her voice entering his mind like a seductive mist. A low guttural purr vibrated in his chest. He liked the sound of her words as much as he enjoyed meeting her within the bond. Their secret sanctuary. It was so different from their first encounter with the Court of Nightmares together. Evie pressing herself back against him, indulging in her role, it set the High Lord off in a delicious way. Knowing that she was his and he was hers. That they were a partnership this time. An unbreakable team.
His hands roamed her body —her flesh. Feeling her warmth beneath his calloused palms made his skin crawl with desire. Silver eyes peered down when she shifted, her legs spreading so slowly apart on his lap. “Your wish is my command, darling Evie,” Adrastus returned, his voice a sensual caress against her mind. He knew of the fire in his mate, but to see it in action, it thrilled him in a way he’d never experienced before.
Forcing his gaze back up to Lawrence, Adras stared at the Steward with a heavily dark look in his eyes while he bowed his head in greeting. His fingers made their way across Evie’s ribs, gliding across the sensitive skin. They made their way up, further and further until he could feel the supple curve of her breasts beneath his hand. The tips of his fingers, teased the skin, gliding just against the bottom portion until he could see her nipples hardening through the thin fabric of her dress. The way she arched against him, sent a predatory burn through him, his eyes remaining on Lawrence, watching for any reason to send him shoving a blade through his own hand. “Lawrence,” Adrastus said, voice low and overpowering. A slow smile curled one side of his lips as he listened to Evie’s greeting, the memory of their first visit together and how it ended for the Steward rising to the surface. It must have surfaced for the man as well, a tension radiated off him and his eyes showed no sign of warmth.
“Another unexpected visit,” Lawrence said through nearly clenched teeth, eyes flickering over the pair on the throne with clear disdain. Adrastus rose a brow at the mans tone, waiting expectantly for him to continue his statement.
Unlike their previous visit, Evie seemed to be enjoying herself far more, her own hands playing games as they ran down the length of his thigh, only to return upward. Even through his pants he could feel the heat that radiated from her fingers and he could hear the thumping of her heart, clearly being affected by their game. Adras flickered his eyes to Evie and the heat lowered in response. Another sound of pleasure rolled out of him against her and he found himself unable to help but move beneath her, hips grinding against her own. The swelling ache in his pants was more than evident, hard and tight beneath the leather —against her. His talons reached for her, only to whisper down the bond. “When I am done with you,” he paused, barely hearing Lawrence as he continued. “This entire room will remember you,” he finished, his voice filled with the unleashed desire for her. As if he’d been lost in a desert, only to find she was his body of water. He needed her.
“Are you implying that I am not welcome to come and go as I please in my own Court?” Adrastus glared down at Lawrence, his shadows rolling off of him now. Part of it being out of anger toward the man, part of it due to the lack of concentration he could muster for restraint when Evie was doing the Cauldron’s work on him.
The look that washed over Lawrence’s face was one that tried to level irritation and composure. He knew better than to get on his bad side, though he knew Lawrence was a man who wanted power over anything else. He craved it. And judging by the glint in his eyes when he watched the two of them on the dias, he knew that he craved Evie too. All that she stood for, even if there was hatred in his voice. Adras was no fool. And what sort of High Lord of the Hewn City would he have been if he didn’t flaunt her.
Evie began moving, twisting to cast a look at Adrastus who returned her gaze. Shadows and the nightsky swirled in his eyes and they were hungry. Devouring her where she sat, looking back at him with that same sick and twisted starvation. He expected her to speak, but was delighted to find that she had other plans. In an instant, she was leaning forward, her tongue drawing a line up his neck. The movement was slow, as if she was marveling in the taste of him and he found his head craning back, leaning against the throne to allow her better access. A content growl rippled from him, his fingers curling around her thighs tightly.
Lawrence shook his head at the sight of them, as if it made his stomach churn and Adrastus grinned slowly down at the man, a challenging flicker sat in his eyes, intent on pushing the Steward to the edge, whether it was necessary or not. Slow hands began rising up her inner thighs, slipping just beneath the fabric of her dress to feel the full extent of his effect on her. Brushing against the moisture of her, his smile broadened and his lips brushed against her ear as she arched once more. “Such a good girl,” he whispered against the shell of her ear, teeth nipping the skin of her lobe as his eyes surveyed the crowd. No sign of the others.
The grin. That look in her eyes when he drew away. They both returned when she looked up at him now. It was like night and day with her. From tearing herself away from his touch, to saying things like that, it made his head spin. It made his body ache. Of course, he didn’t normally find himself apologizing for such a thing, and now, when she was looking at him like that, he wasn’t sure that he was sorry at all. In fact, he knew he wasn’t and to find that she didn’t want him to be. It made him have to restrain himself from shoving the girl against the nearest wall.
Walking off down the hall, Wayland watched her, eyes surveying her body, lingering on her hips which swayed as she went. He groaned to himself and began moving once more, until he was falling in step with the feisty blonde. “You look lost,” Wayland said beside her. He began leading them back to the throne room, the music building until it was blasting through the room as they reentered.
As always in the Court of Nightmares, tension hung thick as a fog cloud in the room. All sorts of different tension, but from the scent he was picking up, he knew where most of it was radiating from. He didn’t bother looking up at the throne, knowing damn well what would be occurring up there, especially now that the two of them were always one look away from tearing each others clothes off anyways.
They moved between bodies slowly, until they found a larger opening to be in, away from any exits so it wouldn’t seem as if they were suspicious. When he came to a stop, he could feel Faye staring at him, studying him and he met her stare with his own. Then she wanted to dance. Strange. She was so very strange. Leave it to him to be potentially mated to a girl he could hardly read. One minute she was rolling her eyes at him, irritating him, and the next she was smiling, setting flames across his body. And because of the pull that tugged him to her, he granted her the dance.
“Something tells me, you just want me to touch you again,” Wayland said as he took her hand, drawing her out into the opening. The orchestra had just brought a song to its end, readying up the next as if on cue. One hand found the small of her back, drawing her closer while the music began striking up once more, the song slow and steady. He knew she knew better than her words. Knew that their dance, the way their bodies synced so naturally, there was no luck in that. And once again, they moved with a grace that only they could muster.
Her eyes ran along each of the siphons atop his armor and he watched her. “These?” he began, their bodies swaying in a steady rhythm. “They're Siphons. Gifted to Illyrian warriors who contain large amounts of power. They give us an advantage in battle.” his eyes searched hers as she listened so carefully. As though she craved the knowledge, so he continued. “Siphons are what allow us to transform our power into something more subtle and varied —into different objects, typically shields, weapons, or armor. But in order to use a Siphon, we must be compatible with them.” he nodded toward Adrastus. “For instance, Adrastus can’t use a Siphon, as his power would overload it, causing it to shatter.”
Following her gaze, he nodded. “After a couple centuries, you get used to the strangeness,” Wayland said with a faint smile as she drew in closer to him. The smile disappeared as quickly as he arrived. Her words weren’t expected. She was standing in the Court of Nightmares and expressing to him that she wished she could be a part of it. After all they went through with Evie’s adjustment to Letharia in general, it was hard for him to fathom that Faye would feel such a way. Then he thought back to his previous words. Centuries. They had centuries. She had years. His eyes darkened a shade, but not out of anger. It was that relentless protection he seemed to have with her. He shook his head, eyes searching her face. “No,” his voice was low. ”There are many wonders in Letharia, yes, but it will chew up someone like you—-like Arden, and it will spit you out.” He warned. He hated the words that came from his lips but they were the truth. She radiated good. The girl fended him off when he accidentally crushed wildflowers for the love of the Cauldron. She didn’t belong here. And that thought twisted his gut.
A voice suddenly entered Wayland’s mind. He turned his head to find it was Adrastus who entered. “The Veritas?” he’d said and the General nodded up at the High Lord, making sure not to linger too long on the scene that unfolded.
“That’s our cue,” Wayland said to Faye, eyes searching hers. The tension between them changed, shifted in a way that sent his hands lowering to his sides.
“Resurrected by the High Lords,” Lawrence wondered aloud, eyes surveying Evie, brows set in a glare. “I can’t imagine such a thing has happened before?”
“What are you questioning?” Adrastus snapped, and Lawrence flinched in his spot.
“Just mere curiosity, milord,” he drawled.
“Curiosity kills,” Adras retorted flatly and Lawrence fell silent in time for Adras to spot Wayland and Faye reemerging into the crowd. The two of them gathered in a dance and he shifted his attention back to Evie, his hand rising slowly up her collarbone, fingers wrapping around her throat lightly as he pressed her to him. He could tell she found the two of them as well, by the way her body stilled and he murmured against her jaw. “Easy. . . Save that anger for later,” his eyes twinkled with lust.
Turning to Lawrence, he waved his hand. “If you have no further updates, then you’re dismissed,” the man tensed, but simply turned, but Adras clicked his tongue, making him stop in his tracks. “You’re not going to leave without bidding farewell to this insatiably lovely creature?” his grin was devilish as he ran his fingers through her hair. Lawrence pursed his lips before dipping into a reluctant bow to Evie in particular.
“A pleasure,” he muttered, obviously without meaning the words, and Adrastus’ talons were clutching him, sending him stiff as a board, a gasp catching in his throat.
“Try that again,” Adrastus growled and strangled words wheezed from Lawrence, causing him to release his mind control, the man slumping, his knees buckling.
“Milady,” he choked out. “It’s truly an honor,” his eyes flickered between the two of them and when Adrastus nodded, he was quick to leave. A chuckle rumbled from Adrastus and he whispered.
“Let’s go home, I have rather important matters to tend to,” the seduction in his voice was thick and he called for Wayland and Onica to return to the dais. Once gathered, they were exiting the throne room. With a success.
It didn’t take him long to oblige to Faye’s request. Rising to his feet, Wayland outstretched his hand to her. Part of him had wanted to bring her somewhere more comfortable when she woke up, but his worry about moving her too quickly after rising made him second-guess the situation. As soon as his arm had risen to reach for her, Evie was standing in the crossfire. She had a glint in her eyes that matched her body language and the tone of her voice. Suddenly, things were light and fluffy between the two of them, her tongue had become a sword and he was battling back just as hard, his eyes darkening at her threatening gaze. Wayland wasn’t sure if it had been the way she stared at him or her arm that was making a barrier between him and Faye, or if it was that deep-rooted feeling that bloomed in his gut. That protection over Faye. His eyes flickered between the two women, but ultimately rested on Evie, the same challenging look on his face.
“What’s with the attitude?” Wayland countered and Evie seemed to reel on him. He glowered, shoulders broad and heavy as he stiffened, their eyes clashing against one another in a silent battle.
By the time the two stopped glaring at each other, they were both turning to find Killian helping Faye off the table. Wayland stared at the male with distrust, something he’d never actually felt toward Killian since they met as children in the camps. Faye’s annoyance had been heard, but Wayland couldn’t focus on anything other than the proximity of her and Killian. He felt like a feral dog, possessive of the first piece of food he’d found in months and he hated it.
As the two of them moved off to find Faye a more comfortable place to rest, Wayland found himself turning back on Evie at the sound of her voice. His brows lowered in anger. Stay away from her? He tried to register the words, his chest heaving in irritation. Since he met Evie, he hadn’t ever felt this sort of anger toward her. The look on her face, the way she spoke to him, ignited something in his chest. “If I had stayed away from her, she’d be dead right now,” he said, voice low and sharp.
The rustling of sheets caused his eyes to shift beneath his heavy lids. Blinking the sleep from his eyes, Adrastus looked over his surroundings, his body aching slightly at the position he’d been in. His hands ran over the floor as he pushed himself up to his feet and yawned. The last thing he remembered was telling Arden a story. The boy fell asleep beside him and. . . He must have too, he realized, and then he saw Evie, bent over to tuck Arden into her bed, he was still sound asleep.
He moved with Evie when she came up beside him, arm wrapping lazily along her shoulders as they crept out of the room, moving to his own bedroom for the night.
* * *
The King was heavy on Adrastus's mind. He’d woken so early that when he peered over at Evie, her eyes remained closed, the quiet stir of her breaths escaping her lips the only sound in the room. He watched her for a while, taking in how peaceful she looked. It was nice to see after several days of her being at odds with Wayland and then the stress that lined her face each day. He knew that she was constantly drowned by worries and thoughts of her family and the King and the book. It was nice to see this version of her again.
Reaching over, he brought the blankets up closer to her, tucking her in. She nuzzled into his touch and a faint smile found his lips and he pressed them to her forehead before slipping from the bed.
The house was uncharacteristically quiet that morning. Not a creak echoed through the walls while he sipped his coffee and he didn’t remember a time when that had been the case in months. He surveyed the half of the book they’d managed to capture, his body becoming stiff and heavy with stress. The familiar weight took a toll on the High Lord, but he kept it on a harness, refusing to let it affect or leak into the lives of his loved ones. That was who he was. The man that made things happen. Took care of everyone without a thought for himself.
Rising from his seat, he returned the book to its warded room and headed for the sliding glass doors to the garden. His shoes squished against the moss and lush grass as he walked. The garden sang with his mother's aura. From the bushes filled with vibrant red strawberries to the rose bushes that wove their beautiful sworded vines across the walls. Approaching the water fountain, Adras reached a hand out, letting the falls run over his skin. It was crisp and cool against his hand and when he craned his head to look over the still-dim sky above, he felt her presence all around him.
“This garden is a representation of all life, sweet Adrastus,” her voice said to him as they peered over the chrysanthemums that wilted over, their petals straining. “Even those that don’t appear worthy can bloom into the most beautiful things,” she whispered to him as her hand waved over the flowers, replenishing them. They rose to reach for the sky, their petals peeling out and straightening as if they’d just bloomed.
“I miss you both,” Adrastus said quietly against the running water and then he heard a rustling nearby. His head turned in the direction of the noise and he was moving soundlessly through the garden only to come up upon no one other than Faye who seemed to be admiring a group of flowers known as Farsalia’s. The flower was an array of soft orange and blue spikes that created a circle, little water droplets forming at the tips.
“Those spikes are harmless, they actually water themselves,” Adrastus said behind her, causing her to jump in surprise. His lips formed a slow smirk at her reaction and he slid his hands into his pockets. At her explanation, he shrugged and looked over the variety of flowers before her. He didn’t blame her and knew that over the past few days, Evie had been nothing short of a mother hen to her sister. At the sound of Wayland’s name, he turned back to her, assessing her expression as she said it. With the knowledge of her possibly being his brother's mate, he couldn’t help but silently wonder if maybe she felt the pull yet too.
Stepping forward, he nodded. “My mother had quite the green finger,” he explained, eyes wandering over the expanse of the large garden and all its wonders. Every time he stepped into the garden it felt like the first time. There was always something new to explore. Blinking at Faye’s words, Adras pondered over the words, then met her gaze as she came to a stop beside him. The way she recoiled at the end of her rambling was as if she had overstepped a boundary. He didn’t want her to feel that way around him. A friend of Evie would be a friend of his, and family of Evie would be family to him if it was allowed.
The thought of Faye tending to the garden didn’t appall Adras in the least, in fact, it sent a wave of warmth through him. The Mother knew that Adrastus didn’t always have to time to do so, often leaving him feeling guilty for not spending more time on it. His mother was relentless with her daily visits to the garden, making sure every living thing was nourished and cared for. It lit him with a light he hadn’t had in so long to hear Faye’s desire to take care of it. He could tell she meant it and seeing how she tended to her own garden in the village, he trusted she wasn’t just saying the words.
“What is mine, is yours, Faye,” Adrastus confirmed, tilting his head at her. Sincerity glinted in his star-flecked eyes. “We have a rather large library with a vast section of knowledge regarding just the foliage of our realm. You’re welcome to visit it any time you’d like. Not only that but this very house,” he gestured around them, “is actually spelled to see to those who reside in its needs. You can just ask for what you need if it’s easier,”
Turning to watch the fountain as she ran her fingers over the moss, he sighed softly. “Don’t think of it as something you’re required to do, Faye, I can’t express the amount of guilt I feel that my world is terrorizing yours, if anything, I feel the need to reach out to you and your brother, it feels like it’s all that I can do at this time,” the last bit was a murmur in the wind and his eyes went cold at the thought of the King and all his wrongdoings.
“Just know, that whatever it takes, I will do it. If it means our worlds can live in peace once more, I will do it.” he didn’t meet her gaze this time, only stared off through the large pillar of bushes where the sun rose into the sky with bursting colors of pumpkin and magenta.
The sound of metal clashing against metal rang through the air of the arena. Sweat beaded off Wayland’s brow and down his temple as he trained against Killian. Both men were shirtless in the ring, wings splayed out before them and siphons glowing against the beating rays of the sun. A brisk breeze ran against them, but with all the movement and strength used to wield their swords, it did little to cool them off.
“Blowing off steam today?” Killian grunted as he shoved Wayland’s sword back with a heavy swing of his arms.
“Are we training or talking?” Wayland went for another blow, Killian quick to block it once more.
“You’ve been acting like a prick lately is all,”
A scowl contorted Wayland’s features and he advanced, quick and hard, shoving Killian back with a growl. “And you’ve been acting like a nosey ass lately,”
Killian shoved hard this time, ducking low to dodge Waylands next move and then he was sending Wayland to the ground with a swipe of his leg, both men grunting at the force. “You’re not this arrogant,” the Spymaster spat and Wayland stared up at him, chest rising and falling heavily as sweat sheened his tanned body.
“What?”
Wiping his face with his arm, he shook his head, backing up. “Ever since you met her, you’ve been a fucking mess, Wayland”
To hear Killian speak this way, was something Wayland wasn’t used to. The agitation in his voice and the irritated look on his face drew him out of his concentration and he propped himself up on his elbows. “What are you saying.” not really a question, but he wanted to know. Wanted to hear it out loud.
“I saw it with Adrastus, I see it in you,” Killian huffed out, “You can’t even control yourself anymore,”
Wayland shoved himself up and glared. “Shut up,”
“Am I wrong?”
“Shut up,”
“What are you going to do? Ignore it? You can’t.”
“I said, shut the fuck up!”
Wayland rose his sword and Killian rose his shield, blasting the blade off and he stared at Wayland in outrage. “LOOK AT YOURSELF,”
“What the hell is going on?” Nevara’s voice cut in, hands on her hips as she glared at them.
“Ask him,” Killian lowered his shield and sword, still glaring at Wayland who didn’t tear his gaze away. Without another word, he stormed off into the house.
* * *
A mate. The name was given to a pair of individuals with whom a special and very rare bond was shared. What were the odds? Adrastus and Evelyn were one thing. But him and Faye? What were the odds?
The group sat at the dinner table. Faye sat across from him and he avoided her gaze as best he could.
“We can’t very well bring the Queens here?” Nevara said over a bite of steak.
“No,” Adrastus rose his gaze. “That won’t be necessary,”
“If we can’t show them Sakaris, how are they ever going to believe us?” Wayland glanced over at Adras who looked over at Evie before saying.
“We’ll have to secure the Vertias,”
Killian and Wayland both blinked and Onica set down her fork with a ringing sound.
“You don’t mean. . .”
“It’s been a while since we’ve paid a visit to the Court of Nightmares,” Adrastus finally said.
The sound of his name on Evie’s lips didn’t quite reach him. A muffled sound at best. His entire focus was on the woman in front of him, her lids closed and the color drained from her porcelain skin. At that moment, nothing else mattered to him. His fingers bound themselves around hers and even Una didn’t try to pry the male free. She worked around him, magic working mysteriously to bind her wounds and heal her from the inside out.
Wayland wasn’t sure how much time had passed. All he knew was that Faye was breathing with staggered breaths on the table before him. A rush of wind alerted him that Adrastus and Killian had returned from the village, but he didn’t tear his eyes off her. As if when he looked away she’d disappear entirely.
Una finished her handiwork, wiping sweat from her brow with the back of her hand and she sighed before explaining that she’d done what she could, but the rest was up to Faye. She would live, but it would take several days before she would be back to full function again. Wayland murmured his thanks, hand still clutching Faye’s. He didn’t dare move. Still as a statue, he watched Faye, only shifting once to grab the damp towel Una had used, gently wiping any smeared blood from her cheek.
He could feel Evie’s gaze on them. On him. But he didn’t raise his eyes, and didn't want to see the look on her face. They just sat there beside her in silence. Until a small sound escaped Faye’s lips and her lashes fluttered once, then twice, and the first word to leave her throat was his name. He could feel her fingers twitching beneath his hold and he offered them a reassuring squeeze, relief washing over him and he let out a heavy sigh.
“I’m here,” he said, his voice early foreign to his ears. Evie was quick to move, making his muscles tense, but he let her hand slide from his own to reach for her sister. Wayland blinked at the two of them as though it was the first time he’d done so since he placed her on the table. His eyes burned with dryness.
Letting the two address each other, he only stepped in to keep Faye laying down when she began rising too swiftly at the thought of her baby brother. Once she settled back into the bed, her gaze met him once more and he felt like he could see her in every way. There was a familiarity in those sunsets. Like he’d known her. In another life.
He nodded his head at her gratitude, brows furrowing at her next words. His voice was pained, but he managed to say, “If I had done that, I wouldn’t be able to take the title of being your hero, princess,” his lips curved into his usual lopsided grin, but it barely reached his eyes.
Una had done a well enough job, leaving no room for scarring on her, but he could see in her eyes the trauma that still lingered. Wayland rose to his feet slowly. Black blood still covered him and he still had dried blood smeared across his cheek from the talons of one of the soldiers. He ran his fingers through his blood-crusted hair and cleared his throat. “I’m going to wash up,” he murmured to no one in particular, trying to reel himself back in from the state of panic he’d been in since the attack. It was all starting to hit him, brick by brick a house was created in the depths of his soul, one that held his deepest emotions and in the center, like a flickering fireplace, was the undeniable urge to protect her.
Once the final blow was served by a wave of Adrastus’ star-kissed shadows, he and Killian regrouped once they knew everyone left had fled safely, winnowing out of the village. They reappeared in the townhouse, the familiar scent of his home wafting through the air. When his eyes focused on the scene laid out before them, he felt his body stiffen at the sight of Wayland clutching Faye’s hand as she laid on the table under Una’s supervision. It was not only the realization of what sort of state Faye was in, but the look on his brothers face. A look he’d never seen there before. Animalistic and true.
When the two of them were filled in by Evie and Una, they all watched with Wayland as she worked effortlessly to mend the girl. Chewing on his bottom lip, Adrastus’ brows were set low as his silver gaze flickered between Wayland and Faye. There was a scent he realized. One that had not been there before. It was so specific, but unfamiliar all at once.
The sound of Evie calling his name caused his head to turn in her direction and then he was following her into the hall. “I don’t think it was a coincidence,” Adrastus murmured to her with a nod. “I have a feeling he has a good idea of what we’ve been up to, and that was just the surface of his backlash,” The worry that etched into his mates face made him tilt his head. Reaching out, he pressed his palms to either side of her face so she’d look at him. “Right now,” he nodded toward where Faye was. “She is your priority, and that’s okay,” he offered, brushing his thumb across her soft skin. He didn’t need her working herself up with the King. Not right now. He could hold that burden for the both of them.
Even with those words, it seemed to only bring on a new concern for Evie. Her eyes fixing on Wayland. He turned, surveying the General. Then a memory flashed, striking him hard. The day he’d been watching Evie and Wayland training. He remembered the moment it snapped into place. The predatory feeling that washed over his entire being when he looked at her. Wanted her. Needed her. A shift had been made in his eyes and he could remember Nevara’s words when she’d seen in happen.
“You fool,” she’d said with a laugh. He didn’t expect the words, turning to give the woman a bland look and she shook her head. “I can smell the bond flooding out of you,” she rolled her eyes and he knew she was right. That Evie was her mate, and nothing would ever be the same for him again.
Back in the present, Adrastus pursed his lips, still watching Wayland. Glancing at Evie, he nearly parted his lips to tell her, but she was in her own world. Distracted by the love for her sister and she was ready to head back to her side. Deciding that it would be best not to tell her now, not with Faye being in the state she was in, he kept his mouth shut and nodded to her, eyes twinkling as she leaned up to kiss his cheek and moved back to the sitting room.
The High Lord rose the stairs, following Arden’s scent that led him to Evie’s room. He slowly pushed open the door to find Onica sat on the floor, criss-crossed as she told him a make-believe story about dragons and princes and princesses. Adras smirked at the sight, slowly entering further, making them both turn their heads to look at him.
Sliding his hands in his pockets, he leaned against the dresser and rose his brows. “Don’t stop on my account, let me guess, the dragon is slayed and the prince and princess live happily ever after?” he said to Onica who huffed and Arden giggled beside her.
“If you think you can tell a better story, I’m all ears,” she crossed her arms. Adrastus pushed off the dresser, moving to take the spot beside Arden on the floor.
“Alright,” he cracked his fingers in front of him and smirked over at Arden who leaned in to listen. Onica smiled and rose to her feet, mouthing to him that she was going to grab something for him to eat.
“This used to be one of my favorites when I was about your age, you ready?” Adras said when it was just the two of them and he leaned back against the bed, Arden moving to scoot into his side to his surprise.
“I’m ready!” he smiled up at him.
“It was so beautiful in the country. It was the summertime. The wheat fields were golden, the oats were green, and the hay stood in great stacks in the green meadows. . .” he began, retelling by memory the oldest story of The Ugly Duckling. He could still remember his mother telling him the story, reassuring him that just because he was half Illyrian didn’t mean that he could not one day be great. She saw the dreams he had even as a child, and strived to show him that they were not just dreams, but truly reachable.
By the time the story was ending, Arden’s eyes had become droopy, slowly closing until he was limp beside Adrastus, arms clinging to his. He glanced down at the boy and his throat bobbed before he used his magic to bring the blanket down over him, remaining still as he slept.
Refreshed, Wayland had moved through the house. As he passed through the hall, he paused passing by Evie’s room. The door had been half open and inside, Adrastus and Arden sat on the ground, leaning against the bed. Both of their eyes were shut, chests rising and falling with a steadiness he’d never seen on the High Lord. Blinking at the scene, he reached in, shutting off the light and continued down the stairs. He’d stopped in the kitchen to collect a glass of water for Faye on his way back to her.
Slowly, he came to a stop beside her, setting the glass down as he took a seat. “Arden seems to be making himself rather comfortable,” he said softly, knowing that she’d want an update on her brother as much as Evie.
Onica piped up on the couch, nearly sending Wayland shooting to his feet. He hadn’t even noticed the girl. “Cutest thing I’ve seen in centuries,” she cried out happily. “I went to bring him food, but they were already passed out,” she shrugged, munching on the sandwich she’d made for Arden he assumed.
Another figure joined them in the room, Killian cleaned up as well, no longer sporting the blood of his enemies. He glanced over Faye and came to a stop at her feet. “You’re alive,” he said quietly, offering her a faint smile. “Good to have you on this side of the grass,” he pinched her foot, moving to the kitchen with ease.
Wayland turned back to Faye, “Do you need anything?” he asked, not knowing what to do with himself.
The meeting with the Queens didn't sit well with her. As Evie studied them, she found herself wondering how on earth any rulers responsible for a group of people could be so cruel and heartless. They were unsympathetic to the plight of her people, her family, and it made Evie's blood boil to sit there and listen to them talking about the villagers as if they didn't matter. A waste of resources. Their arrogance was maddening, and every minute spent in their presence brought her closer to the edge of her own sanity. Proof, they wanted proof that Adrastus wasn't who they thought he was - well, she was living fucking proof, was that good enough?
Suddenly, the world shook. Evie shot to her feet, feeling Adrastus's steadying touch. A shout from upstairs made her blood run cold, and then Arden was flying towards them, throwing himself at their feet. She wrapped an arm around the little boy and shot an anxious glance towards Adrastus. "What's going on?" she wondered, though she knew he had as little idea as she did. A suspicious glance was cast towards the queens, but she could see the fear on their faces as well - this hadn't been planned.
Everything was happening so quickly. Wayland was gone in a heartbeat, and they watched as he flew off in a hurry. Evie didn't have to wonder where he was going. Some part of her knew. "We need to get them out of here." She said to him, looking down at Arden, thinking of nothing else but his safety. Faye's safety. And it no longer resided here. As much as she hated the idea of tearing them from their home and uprooting their lives once more, it was the only way to keep them safe. It had to be done.
When Wayland returned with Faye in his arms, the world stood still. Panic flooded Evie, but she didn't let it show. Gripping Arden tightly, she listened as Adrastus gave ordered, nodding her head, agreeing to anything - anything to get them out of the human realm and to the safety that Sakaris could offer them.
...
The sickening sound of steel meeting bone filled the air around her, the bit of silver squelching when its reflective surface was coated in a wet layer of bloodied tissue as Wayland drove his sword through the rogue faerie's skull. Faye blinked up at him, but the world around her was wobbly at its edges and her eyes struggled to focus. Even if she had been able to look at him, she wouldn't have seen through the blood which coated her lashes, errant droplets splattering against the bridge of her nose, the delicate curve of her cheekbones. Those blue-brown depths were void of their warmth, glassy as they focused and unfocused in rapid succession, what inconsistent vision she did have dotted with splotches of blackness.
Seeing and unseeing.
When he moved to cradle her body against his chest, she blinked up at him. "Wayland," her voice cracked. She swallowed thickly against the coating of saliva that had pooled in her mouth, stopping up her throat. Tongue darting out, she wet her bottom lip and tried again. "You were right," the girl mumbled and she realized that she would get to see the look on his face - a lazy smile spread across her face at the thought. But the smile soon faded. A shaky hand reached up, fingertips brushing against the dried blood that had dripped from his fast-healing cut. "Oh. You're bleeding," was all she said, fingers dropping from his face as her eyes rolled in the back of her head and she saw no more.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
They were back in Sakaris.
As they appeared in the room near-instantaneously, Evie dropped to her knees and gripped Arden by the shoulders. She drew the little boy to her chest in a crushing hug, feeling his small body tremble beneath her. When she pulled back, one hand grabbed him by the chin, tilting his head this way and that, inspecting him for any sign of anything. "You're okay?" she asked him anxiously. Though the fighting hadn't reached them, they'd all been more than a bit shaken up. Her eyes searched his for confirmation, and the boy gave a single nod. She let out a shaky sigh and then turned her attention to Onica, who was asking, "What the hell - er, heck - happened?" she wondered, eyeing the small boy curiously. "I don't know," Evie said, shaking her head, gaze going instead to the open windows nearby.
Wayland appeared suddenly, and the look on his face made her blood run cold. The man said nothing to any of them, moving to lay Faye out across the table Una had prepared in the middle of the room. Blonde hair was slick with blood. It coated her hairline, the side of her face, his chest. It was still flowing at an alarming rate, at a would-be fatal rate. When Evie moved forward, Wayland looked back at her with an expression that made her halt in her tracks. There was something savage gleaming in those hazel eyes. She turned her head and her eyes met Onica's. The dark-haired girl had wrapped a comforting arm around Arden, but her eyes were only for Evie. Brows raising in bewilderment, she gave her friend a look that seemed to ask, What the hell is that?
And Evie didn't have an answer for her.
"Wayland," she moved forward and placed a gentle hand on her friend's shoulder. He kneeled beside the bed, leaning forward with Faye's hand clutched in his own. When she spoke to him, he glanced up at her only briefly. "You need to let Una work." It was as if she hadn't spoken at all, for all the effect it had on him. It wasn't that he needed to move, but she wanted him to. She didn't like the way he was looking at Faye, as if he were two seconds away from being crazed. Didn't like the way he was touching her, as if she were his lifeline to this world and not the other way around. Whatever was happening here, Evie wanted to stop it, even if just to get that haunting look out of his eyes - but she was powerless to.
When Adrastus and Killian finally appeared, the healer was still at work on Faye. She'd injured her head, but there was also some internal bleeding. The blood loss was severe, and with her being a mortal it took Una longer to set everything right. They watched with bated breath as she worked, all the while wondering whether or not it was already too late. Faye had been unconscious when Wayland had carried her in, her face as pale as a corpse. She'd awoken only shortly, to writhe in pain on the table before it had become too much and she lost consciousness once again. Arden had been ushered away to be made comfortable, or at least to have his mind taken off of what was happening downstairs.
"Adrastus," Evie said quietly. She nodded towards the hallway, and exited with her mate following behind. When they were a safe distance away, she turned towards him once more. "The King?" it was a question and a statement all at once. She already knew, was just waiting for confirmation. "What are we going to do? There is no way the Queens are going to trust us now. They'll think it was a setup." She mused, frowning. Her head ached, and she rubbed at her temples. Coffee, she needed coffee. Coffee and a game plan, because she truly didn't know what to do now. None of this had been a part of the plan. Arden and Faye were supposed to be carrying on with their lives normally in the human realm - and now that had been taken from them, too.
"I don't like the way he's looking at her." She cast an anxious glance towards the closed doors beyond which Wayland still sat, kneeled by Faye's bedside. Una had long-since finished her work, and now they were just waiting on the girl to wake up. Still, he didn't move. "Why hasn't he moved?" she questioned, shaking her head, none of it making sense to her. They could sit and theorize all day, but at the end of it none of them had any idea what the fuck was going on anymore. It was as if they'd stepped into a parallel universe. Up was down, down was up. She had no grasp on reality at the moment, and she was too tired to try and unravel the tangled web that was Wayland and Faye.
"I'm going to go back in," said Evie with a soft sigh. "Will you check on Arden?" Another anxious glance, this one cast towards the stairs where the boy had disappeared long before. Evie didn't worry about his safety, not here, but she worried in other ways. Giving her mate a gentle kiss on the cheek, she parted ways with him and returned to the room where Faye still lay fast asleep. A glance at Wayland had her stomach knotting, and she thought it best to move towards the other side of the girl's bed, keeping her distance. Saying nothing.
..........
It was too bright. As her eyes fluttered slowly open once more, Faye squinted against the sudden onslaught of light beaming from the overhead fixture. Her head was pounding like a war drum, hard and fast and fierce. A soft breath escaped her, through her nose. A tired, weary sound. Head lolling to one side, she blinked tiredly. As the world came into focus, his face was the first thing she saw. Thick brows knitted together, hard lines drawn between them. Those unruly tresses of spun gold framing his face, falling into his eyes - eyes aglow with some emotion she didn't recognize.
"Wayland," she murmured, reaching out for him only to find their fingers already interlaced. She didn't know which was more perplexing - the fact that her first instinct had been to reach for him, or the fact that he was already two steps ahead of her. Blinking down at their joined hands in confusion, she allowed her gaze to travel back up to him slowly. The questioning look she gave him went unanswered but Faye remained silent, making no attempt to withdraw her hand. There was a shuffling nearby, and suddenly she became aware of other presences in the room. "Evie," she whispered, and then she was withdrawing her hand, reaching out for her sister instead as the other girl moved forward.
A gentle hand brushed blood-stained hair back away from the injured side of her face. It had been a bad gash, but Una had healed it easily. There would be no scar, though Faye might feel its effects for a day or two. None of them really knew how the magic would affect such a delicate organ as the brain. "Phaedra," Evie breathed out her name on a shuddering sigh of relief. The girl gave her a sleepy smile in response, and Evie couldn't help but to let out a shaky laugh. "You scared the hell out of me." Out of us, she wanted to add, but didn't. Faye went to say something, then panic flashed across her face. She was sitting up, too fast, the world was spinning and then someone - she couldn't tell who - was pushing her back down. "Arden," she got out, trying to sit up again. "Easy," said Evie, placing a hand on her shoulder. "He's here. He's safe."
The blonde settled once more. For the first time, she seemed to understand where 'here' was. Their home, in Letharia. And something about the way they were both watching her told Faye that there was nothing temporary about this arrangement. Her gaze roamed the room slowly, taking in its wood paneling and the art on the walls, before it came to rest once more on Wayland. She studied him for a moment before saying, simply, "Thank you." And their gazes met. And held. Brows furrowing, she watched Wayland. Something about him was different, he was changed. She could see it, in the tousled waves of his hair, as if he'd run his fingers through it a million times, in the dark circles beneath his eyes, in the tightness of his jaw. He was changed, and she couldn't place how or why. Faye didn't understand why it unsettled her as much as it did.
"You're going to wish you turned that sword on me," she said softly, giving another fleeting glance around the room. A slow smile spread across her face, but it didn't entirely meet her eyes. "Looks like I am staying awhile."
Killian and Faye made quick work piecing together what was needed for the Queen’s arrival. When his Spymaster brought back a detailed floorplan of the house and exits, Adrastus sent it off to find the Queen’s once more, expecting that they would simply arrive without any further instruction.
The next morning, Adras rose early, everyone making their way one by one into the living room. At least everyone but Faye who he’d seen head out the door after explaining to Evie where she’d be off to. She made good timing with her escape, just missing Wayland who emerged from his room after what must have been a restless night judging by the dark circles that clung beneath his eyes.
Star-flecked eyes watched the arms of the clock as they ticked, just in time for the clock to fix itself at twelve. A wind whipped across the room, and five figures appeared, flanked by two guards apiece. The Queens.
The eldest of them, clad in an embroidered wool dress of deepest blue, was brown-skinned, her eyes sharp and cold, and unbent despite the heavy wrinkles carved into her face. The two who appeared middle-aged were opposites: one dark, one light; one sweet-faced, one hewn from granite. They even wore gowns of black and white. The youngest two queens—one black-haired and black-eyed, careful cunning oozing from every pore as she surveyed them. The other one spoke first, and was the most beautiful—the only beautiful one of them. Her curly hair was as golden as Wayland’s her eyes of purest amber.
“Not a minute late,” Adrastus said, remaining still as their stone-faced guards scanned everyone. The sitting room was enormous enough that one nod from the golden queen had the guards peeling off to hold positions by the walls, and the doors. Stepping forward, Adras paused when the queens all sucked in a little breath, as if bracing themselves. Their guards casually, perhaps foolishly, rested a hand on the hilt of their broadswords. As if they stood a chance—against any of them. Wayland and Killian were playing the role of mere guards —distractions. But Adras bowed his head slightly and said to the assembled queens, “We are grateful you accepted our invitation, please, sit,” he offered.
The eldest declared to him, “You have an hour of our time. Make it count.”
Glancing at Evie, he took a seat beside her and nodded before beginning. “As we’re sure you are aware, war is coming, it is only a matter of time before the wall collapses and both of our lands are in danger.”
“We’ve been preparing for some time now,” the black-gowned queen rolled her eyes.
His eyes darkened at her uncaring tone. “Respectfully, It doesn’t look like your people are preparing in the least,” he challenged and the golden queen piped up.
“This territory is a slip of land compared to the vastness of the continent. It is not in our interests to defend it. It would be a waste of resources.” she insisted and he could feel Evie shift beside him. Could feel the anger rising in her blood. The queen noted their reaction and added. “If you want to waste your resources, then by all means, let the High Fae of Letharia defend them. After all, shouldn’t they defend against a threat of their own making?”
Adrastus’ hands tightened into fists, but he remained composed. “Neither side is innocent,” he countered calmly. “But we might protect those who are. Together.”
“Oh?” said the eldest, her wrinkles seeming to harden, deepen. “The High Lord of the Night Court asks us to join with him, save lives with him. To fight for peace. And what of the lives you have taken during your long, hideous existence? What of the High Lord who walks with darkness in his wake, and shatters minds as he sees fit?” A crow’s laugh. “We have heard of you, even on the continent, Adrastus. We have heard what the Night Court does, what you do to your enemies. Peace? For a male who melts minds and tortures for sport, I did not think you knew the word.”
“Do not claim to know me. I am a man of peace, and if you truly don’t give a shit about your people, then let us, we asked you for an artifact—”
The ancient one’s eyes were bright as she declared, “Give us proof. If you are not the High Lord that rumor claims, give us one shred of proof that you are as you say—a male of peace. Then we can talk.”
“You desire proof?” His mind went to Sakaris. The peace that hid amongst the city. Whether not he wanted to show these awful queens such a delicate piece of his world. If it meant saving people—he would.
Suddenly a shudder creaked through the house and everyone was rising to their feet in a fluid motion. Adrastus reached out, grabbing hold of Evie as he assessed the room. The queens guards drew their swords free, Wayland and Killian mimicking the action as their siphons gleamed throughout the room. Another wave hit the house, this time louder, shaking pictures off the walls.
“What is this?” one of the queens asked and motioned for the guards to near them so they could winnow away. Once everyone was collected, Adrastus glared toward them, watching as they disappeared from where they stood. Then a boy came flying down the stairs, yelling out of pure fear as he ducked between Adrastus and Evie’s legs, clinging to his sister. Reaching down, Adras rubbed his small back, eyes darting to Killian who nodded and his wings expanded out behind him. Shadows erupted from the Shadowsinger and he shoved open the door. Wayland and the others followed him out, not wanting to be caught beneath a falling building. The sound of screams out on the distance were like thunder.
He tossed and turned all night, wings curling around himself as he blocked out any form of light, including the moon. A low groan crept out of his lips. It was her eyes. Those sunset skys kept staring back at him. Like they were back out on the dancefloor and he was holding her, their noses just inches from each other. He could still smell her, even after his shower. She lingered on him like she was woven into his soul. If it wasn’t her eyes, it was the tears he saw streaking her cheeks. The look she gave him when he made Aeron apologize to her. She hated him. He could see it burning there, but he could live with that. He realized that he would much rather have her hate him and be treated correctly, than to have her like him and be miserable.
When the morning came, he knew he hadn’t gotten to sleep for long. Only an hour or two if he was lucky. Taking his time getting ready, he stretched out his wings and arms, letting out a yawn. He wasn’t ready for any of the day. For seeing Faye. For the queens. Hell, even seeing Adras after the lecture he’d given him and Killian yesterday. Sure he’d seen him angry at others, but rarely directed at himself.
Downstairs, most had gathered and he found that there was one face missing from the group. He supposed she was necessary for the meeting, but he couldn’t stop the hoping that was in his chest that she would be. It wasn’t like she would have looked at him or spoken to him after yesterday, but her presence in the room would have been enough. To know that she could at least be in the same room at him. That would have been enough.
As was expected, the meeting didn’t go smoothly. He thought that Aeron was a piece of shit, he just hadn’t met these five yet. The way they talked about their people with such little concern of their fate. It made his gut twist with irritation. How someone could be in such an important and high position and have such little respect or value as a person and then for there to be five?
It felt sudden when the room began rumbling beneath their feet. Like a tree collapsed just outside. Wayland and Killian had their swords drawn, eyes pointed at the queens as if it had been their doing, but when he took in the fear on their faces, he realized it wasn’t. They all moved for the door, weapons bared. Adrastus’ darkness began pouring out all around them, shielding Evie and Arden.
Faye.
Wayland looked to where the screams echoed and then back to Evie and Adras before he took off without a word.
“Wayland!” he heard Adrastus call after him, but he took to the sky, any voices coming from behind were interrupted by the roaring of wind as he flapped those membraneous wings, lifting himself high above the village and what he peered down upon was enough to make him pale.
Cottages, shops, people were burning. Blood stained the streets that was becoming littered with bodies of varing shapes and sizes and the ones creating the chaos were a mess of pointed ears, talons, tails, teeth, and scales of many different colors. An onslaught of killers sent by the King.
Wayland lowered himself closer to the streets, hazel scanning each roadway, every faces of those who ran and screamed for their lives. His green siphons blazed and he sliced through a blue-skinned faerie, his long black hair whipping as he screeched in pain, collapsing to the ground. He ran on heavy boots that thudded soundlessly as he went. Black blood stained his leathers and the exposed flesh of his arms. More soldiers came at him from behind. His wings were hard as rocks as they expanded, whipping one of the creatures to the ground before piercing his sword down through his chest, pinning him to the dirt. The other soldier took the opportunity to slash Wayland across the cheek, talons drawing blood. He growled out in pain and with one swift motion, his sword was being ripped out of one body and plunged into another, ending the fae with one blow.
Reaching up, he wiped the blood that slid from his face and just as he went to wipe it away he saw her. Lying up against a building while a fae soldier with pale grey skin, scales marking his body. His hands ended in talons dipped in ebony and he towered over Faye, a sickening grin twisting his features. He was moving before his mind could register the scene. The wind sent blood spurting back against his neck as launched himself back to the sky once more in a powerful leap, only using a brief gust of his wings to propel himself toward her at impressive speed.
The General Commander landed, the dirt clouding at his boots as he brought his arms down in a long swing, his muscles rolling beneath his tanned skin as he forced his blade down the center of the soldiers head. The creatures eyes rolled back into his head and when Wayland ripped his sword free, he kicked his boot out, sending its body flying backward, skidding against the cobblestone.
His shoulders rose and fell with heavy breaths and he whirled, turning to look down at Faye. Blood trailed down her face from her hairline and he was dropping to his knees before her, sword clattering on the ground beside them. Shaking hands reached out to touch her, one hand on her shoulder, the other brushing her blood away from her eyes. She was staring at him, eyes so wide and full of horror, but concern burned in his own. “Faye,” he whispered her name, his voice dry. “I’m right here,” he said softly. "I'm going to get you out of here, okay?" he explained and scooped her up, one arm below her knees while the other cradled her back. As he adjusted her, returning his sword to its sheath on his back. In a gust of wind, they shot to the skies.
* * *
When they reunited with the others, Adrastus ordered him to take Evie, Arden and Faye to Sakaris. An he obliged, leaving his High Lord with the Spymaster to carral the rest of the soldiers before they could harm anymore villagers.
The group arrived to the city much easier thanks to Adrastus’ daemati abilities. He sent word to Onica who met them, helping winnow Arden and Evie while Wayland flew with Faye out of fear that the winnowing would only affect her head further.
With the blonde still in his arms, he shoved open the door and Una was already preparing her table for Faye. Moving through the room, he laid her down on it, eyes searching her face. Seeing her in such pain made his stomach flip with nausea and he couldn’t stop himself from reaching out to take her hand in his own. He kneeled beside her, watching Una’s every move as though he didn’t even trust their best healer to touch her. A strange animalistic need to protect her flowed through his veins. At fierce as Faye had been when he accidentally stepped on her precious wildflowers in the woods.
She was his wildflower, he realized, and she would not be stepped upon.
Not while he was around.
Wayland didn’t miss the rain cloud that seemed to sweep over Evie’s gaze. The General furrowed his brows at his friend, flicking at a strand of hair that sat atop her shoulder. Eyeing her suspiciously, he knew damn well she was lying, he wasn’t stupid, but he didn’t push her. Knew Evie well enough to know that if she was going to tell him something, she would do it on her own accord. He learned that quickly when training her. Always a much more physical being in that way.
Faye on the other hand, didn’t dodge his question to his surprise. She explained her troubles to the group, though he could see the reluctance in her eyes when she spoke. A ball. Wayland glanced around at the others, taking in their expressions that matched his own. Confusion, mixed with a stale tension that clung to the air.
“As long as it’s not a masquerade,” Adrastus spoke up at Evie’s other side, silver depths scanning the invitation.
At the confused look Faye shot toward his High Lord, Wayland shrugged and leaned his head back against the couch. “Touchy subject,” he muttered and it was settled.
They would be attending a ball.
* * *
Even after two days. No word came from the Queen’s and this left the group with more than enough time to sit around and do a whole lot of nothing. Wayland had received the cold shoulder from Evie for the most part, but it didn’t stop him from still cracking jokes every now and then with her, trying to find some hint of a smile. He wasn’t used to having her be upset with him in the first place, but to be upset with him and having no idea why, that was a bit more difficult to handle.
When Killian would go off on his daily trips, Wayland and Adrastus would train in the woods with a couple of rounds of hand-to-hand combat while the girls were off in some other part of the house. It was when Adras or Evie decided they wanted each other's company again that he had to find ways to amuse himself.
The strangest part of waiting for the day of the ball, Wayland could have sworn that he was experiencing random waves of anxiety. He wasn’t used to having that sort of feeling. Usually, he would find ways to release such stress, but this came out of nowhere, and it didn’t truly feel like it belonged solely to himself. Like he was feeling someone else's emotions, peeking through a veil. And then, as quickly as it arrived, the emotion disappeared.
“You sure this glamor is going to work?” Wayland asked Killian as he tightened up the tie around his neck.
“It’s worked in the past,” Adrastus murmured as he entered the room, fixing the collar of his suit.
“Arden hasn’t noticed our wings,” Killian noted, working on the laces of his dress shoes.
“Arden is ten,” Wayland shot back, arching a brow. Killian chewed on the words, but before any remark could slip out of his mouth, the girls appeared at the top of the stairs, dresses cascaded down their bodies and they began making steps down the staircase.
Hazel-colored eyes drank her in profusely. A thin, sculpted figure. Her waist was tapered and she had a burnished complexion. A pair of arched eyebrows looked down on dark sweeping lashes marked by coal. Delicate curls of honey framed a stunning jawline, expanding down a swan's neck. Enticing, constellation-blue eyes gazed at Evie who was moving to meet Adrastus, but he couldn’t find himself looking anywhere else. He lingered over her puffy, heart-shaped lips which matched the tint of her translucent rose-colored dress. Wayland could feel his pulse pumping brutally against the skin of his cheeks, his blood seemed to rush at the sight of her.
A clearing throat managed to get a blink out of the General who forcefully tore his eyes away from Faye to find Killian staring at him with an unimpressed expression on his face. Wayland scorned the Spymaster, turning back to the others who nodded in confirmation to Faye’s question.
* * *
It was as if actually being at the event rose some sort of disagreement with Wayland. His gaze was constantly scanning the area, taking in everyone that surrounded the group silently. He didn’t let a single face slip past him without analyzing and trying to grasp the situation at hand. Just how he would any other day in Letharia.
They all fell into step behind Faye who was leading them through the crowd. Looking ahead, he tried to guess which male she would be bringing them to. Which one of these men it was exactly that could claim to be an important commander? The man that appeared before them, was not what he anticipated, to say the least.
Sizing the red-haired male up, Wayland came to a stop along with the others as introductions went around. He took note of the way that Faye’s body seemed to tense around the man's presence, and then the breath that she let out. His brows lowered slightly, flickering between the two of them. Alcohol radiated off the man and he knew the others could smell it too. As far as Wayland was concerned, the man wasn’t off to a great start in terms of introductions. Although there was a smile on his face, it screamed false. A facade.
His eyes clashed with Faye’s and he swore at that moment, he could hear every word that went through her head. Not in his ears, but in his heart. A silent understanding flickered between them, but it had struck so quickly, he couldn’t comprehend it. Then she was saying his name, drawing him out of the strange state. Wayland gave the man a brief nod of his head, watching as the pair went off to dance with one another. Wondering why part of him nearly reached out to grab her arm. He couldn’t understand.
“I need a drink,” Wayland excused himself from the group, maneuvering through the crowd to find a waiter.
“You’re brooding, darling Evie,” Adrastus said into Evie’s mind, reaching for her hand as he led her toward the dance floor. He turned to slide his hand around her waist, drawing her against him. “And you are entirely too beautiful to be broody,” he teased lightly, tilting her chin up to look at him. Silver met the sea and he smirked. “We’ll be home soon,” he murmured, not wanting to see the way she had been so obviously avoiding Wayland’s attempts at small talk.
Wayland watched beside Killian who found him in the crowd as the others danced and they each brought their glasses to their lips.
“Something bothering you?” Killian asked, not looking at his brother. Wayland swallowed the liquid in this cup, shaking his head. His eyes were settled on Evie and Adrastus as they danced, but when a cold sort of shiver rolled down his back. His gaze switched, moving to Faye and Aeron. They were no longer dancing together, but the commander now held her wrist. A wrist that didn’t glint with that iron band he’d seen her take off at the lake. Tension rolled between the two of them, and even from where he stood across the ballroom he could tell it wasn’t the kind of tension one would want between a romantically intertwined pair.
Something was bothering him now. He thought to himself, watching Aeron return his sickeningly fake smile back onto his smug-looking face. The man pissed him off, he realized. Just his presence pissed him off. Before Killian could stop him, Wayland set his drink down on a passing waiter's platter, legs moving in the direction of the pair as Aeron bowed to Faye, looking one gust of wind away from collapsing.
The golden-haired General’s footfalls stopped just beside Faye, eyes looking over Aeron as he rose from the bow. His eyes were glossed over by intoxication, a stark contrast against his pale eyes. As the two males stared at one another, Wayland forced his lips into a half-hearted grin, the same way Aeron seemed to wear his smiles.
Turning his attention to Faye, he reached out his hand for her to take. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to have the next dance,” he eyed Faye and then turned to Aeron, expectantly. If he wanted to pretend that he was some happy-go-lucky commander man, then Wayland would take advantage of it. He could see something flash behind Aeron’s gaze, something dark and Wayland’s hazel eyes darkened in turn, a challenge that Aeron simply met with a nod.
“Not at all,” the male said, looking over Faye for a moment. “I need a refreshment anyways,” he stated before stalking off.
Wayland moved into position before Faye, one arm embracing her waist, drawing her close while the other hand slid his fingers up the inside of her arm until her hand splayed for him to intertwine their fingers. “He seems like a real prize,” Wayland said sarcastically, the next song beginning with a thrumming of instruments. He led, their bodies moving elegantly along the marbled floors. His eyes met hers, a sternness in them and he cut her off. “You don’t love him,” he said lowly, beside her ear while guiding her body softly but not subtlely; clearly stating his intentions by moving himself, inviting her to follow along. Wayland remained alert, eyes scanning the floor ahead of them, watching traffic, but also constantly aware of what was happening right in his arms. Following her through her every movement. If he led a step or a pattern that she interpreted differently, he adapted to her in turn.
“You can barely breathe when you’re in his presence, you lock up,” as the rhythm rose light and airy, Wayland lifted his partner briefly for the dance, moving her back down slowly. He stepped forward, and in turn, she stepped back, mirroring one another with effortless movements. “I saw him grab your wrist earlier,” he twirled her outward, bringing her back into his embrace, letting her slide against him in a swift but crisp movement, he made sure to take into consideration the pace of the music. They moved so in sync that others had begun watching as they danced, heads craning to look. The musicians even seemed to be playing for them specifically, raising their volume.
As he crossed her arm over, her back against him, he eyed the red marks on her skin and glared. “The bracelet is made of iron,” he let her unravel herself back outward and as the song came to an end, Wayland tucked her against him, sweeping her down into a low dip, her golden waves a waterfall reaching for the ground as he held her, knee bent, their noses inches from each other and he breathed. “He wants our kind dead,” it was a statement more than a question. The words were a whisper between them and the song slowly came to an end. Slowly, he rose her back to her feet. Bringing the back of her hand to his lips, he smiled, but it didn’t meet his eyes. All he needed was to see the look on her face to confirm his suspicions.
“I told you, I could dance,” he said, moving to walk off into the crowd once more.
She was impassive to Waylands prying and his teasing. Why the man had even settled himself on the shore beside her, she had no idea - but his presence wasn't welcome, and the glare she gave him said as much. "Do you enjoy punishment? Is that why you continually seek me out?" she asked him bluntly, giving the General a rather unimpressed once-over before lowering herself fully back out on to the grassy bank. Blue eyes fluttering shut once more, she tried to concentrate on the sun's rays warming her delicate-toned skin. It was impossible with how much he chattered in her ear.
Faye tensed as he began to speak of his own experience with swimming. Unable to stop herself, she turned her head to look up at him as he admitted to her that he hadn't known how to swim for a long while. Funny; she would have thought he was damn near perfect at everything, always, from the way he carried himself. The story quickly shifted from a shared defect to an offer to teach her to swim. An offer that ended in a bit of teasing that she might have found charming, had it been anyone else.
Pity, for a moment she had almost enjoyed listening to him talk like a normal human being - but the moment was fleeting, and so was any regard she held towards him.
"I know how to swim," she gave an indignant sniff, feathers ruffled by his assumptions. Or perhaps by how close he truly was to hitting the mark. "I choose not to." That much was the truth, though only barely. She did know how to swim - in the most bare, basic, all you can do to save your own life sort of way. But that was enough for her, she didn't need to know any more. She had no desire to spend her days splashing around in the water, when there was much better things to do ashore.
Or at least she thought so, until he stood up and offered her his hand.
Head tipped back, she stared up at him openly but with guarded eyes. Noted the way he seemed to eclipse the sun entirely, obscuring its light - and yet she found he put forth his own. The heat from its rays sizzled and shimmered around the edges of Wayland's glistening form, basking the man in a wispy, golden glow that somehow seemed to radiate from deep within. Her gaze followed the droplets of water which dripped from the ends of his damp hair, splashing onto tanned flesh and trailing a path down the broad expanse of his chest, along the length of his arm and bicep, dripping from outstretched fingertips to land in the grass between them.
What must it be like, she wondered, to be so beautiful and yet so agonizingly exasperating?
A wicked smirk played on the edges of his lips as he offered her his hand, and Faye found herself unable to decipher the true intent behind the gesture. It was unsettling. Reading people had always come easy to her; she chalked it up to a lifetime of observation and the careful navigation of social barriers. And yet when it came to him, everything went blank - he was as solid and impenetrable as a brick wall. Perhaps that was why he seemed to try every last one of her nerves, which were generally rather patient by nature.
Brows creasing slightly, Faye reached out, taking his hand and using it to haul herself to her feet. The sunshiny glow surrounding the General went far beyond his looks, the man's touch leaving her skin feeling pleasantly warm and tingly. The kind of warmth that made you want to curl up and close your eyes, the kind which could easily lull pretty girls into a false sense of security. Free hand coming up as well, she clasped that calloused hand between both of her own. "If this turns out to be some ploy to drown me," her voice held a warning edge to it, though the corners of her lips tilted upwards ever so slightly. "You'll find I bite back."
Did she truly think he'd try to drown her? No - his offer to teach her to swim had seemed genuine. But there was something about his playful edge that made her uneasy. There was an unpredictability in his mischievousness. Something about him left Faye feeling that she must always keep her guard up around him.
Withdrawing her hand from his, they walked in-step the short distance to the water's edge. As Wayland lowered himself into the water once more, she frowned. Its rippling edge lapped lazily against the bank, and yet it still seemed too unpredictable and wild a thing for her. Still. with him watching her expectantly, she felt that she had no choice. One hand reached back to begin undoing the layers of her gown, and the other pointed a threatening finger at him, as if reminding him, remember what I said. Bit by bit the layers fell away, until she stood there in her ivory-colored chemise staring down at the water. Her nose wrinkled slightly as she thought of the inevitable feel of the fabric sticking to her skin, wet hair curling and clinging around her shoulders, pruned fingers.
"I'm going, I'm going," she snapped out at Wayland, shooting him a scowl. After a moment of hesitation, she removed the iron bangle hanging from her wrist and let it drop onto the pile of discarded linens - better safe than sorry, after all. Faye slowly lowered herself onto the bank and, after a moment's pause, into the warm water. Even in the shallows, her muscles were taut and tense. There was no danger, she knew that. It was a lazy lake, no current to disrupt their enjoyment. And yet her body seemed to sense underlying danger, muscle memory fooling it into a false state of panic. Chills errupted up and down her arms, despite the lukewarm water, and her teeth began to chatter with the effort of keeping her body from folding in on itself. "Ah yes, what fun," she mumbled to no one in particular, gaze finding the safety of the bank - it looked more and more inviting with every passing moment.
"I don't need your-" she began to protest Wayland's offer to teach her once again, but the man cut her off mid-stride. Glowering at him from beneath drawn brows, she said nothing. And then, after a moment, extended a shaky hand in defeat. Despite her vehement protesting, her fingers gripped his tightly as he led her away from the questioning stares on the other side of the lake, to a little pool hidden in an alcove behind one of the bank's many surrounding hills. The water here was impossibly calmer, the area more contained and controlled. Perfect for learning, though its student was either too proud of too traumatized to show much enthusiasm.
"This isn't necessary, I really can-" as if fate was not on her side, the sandy bottom of the lake cut off suddenly and she dropped down into its murky depths. Faye did know enough about swimming to know how to break the surface once more - she kicked off from the ground, hard, and emerged spluttering, water spewing everywhere. One hand curled tightly around Wayland's forearm, the other brushing back stringy hair as she gasped aloud. Face contorting into something softer than it had been before, lips tugged into a frown and brows drawn together now tiredly, not out of defense, she looked up at him. "I hate the water," her voice was a whisper, and she swallowed down the remnants of the lake water which had threatened to drown her just moments prior.
He was moving, hands suddenly at her hips, their chests pressed flush together. Faye drew in a breathe, nails biting deeper into the flesh of his forearm. The erratic beating of her heart sounded in her ears, and she waved it away as her body's reaction to the fear of being submerged once more. "Show me," she said softly, swallowing against the terror that rose in her throat, threatening to choke her. After a moment, she thought to add, "Please."
............
"I don't like it," Evie said as she watched Wayland and Faye disappear around a bend in the lake, hand in hand. She had thought it odd, his sudden willingness to reach out to her sister. From the moment they'd laid eyes on one another, there had been nothing but contempt between the two of them. She knew Wayland, and knew that his smart mouth was bound to rub just of anyone he came into contact with the wrong way, most of all her sister. Though a bit hardened around the edges now, the girl had always appreciated good-breeding, intelligent conversation, and gentle souls. The two of them just didn't mix, not at all, which was why she'd thought it was a safe bet to send the two of them out training to try and ease a bit of that tension.
Now? She wasn't so sure it had been a good idea.
Did she truly think that they'd kill one another? No, of course not. They were both assholes, but neither posed a threat to the other. Still, knowing how tense their interactions had been thus far, she didn't like leaving them on their own. It was as if her two worlds were colliding, threatening to tear one another apart, and she wasn't so sure she could live in the aftermath of that if they happened to be successful. As noble as Wayland's intentions seemed, he had a habit of making enemies with his sharp tongue and no real knowledge of how to interact with someone still so entwined with their own humanity. And though Faye looked innocent and doe-eyed for the most part, Evie knew that the girl had inherited much more of her fire than just the occasional flare of temper, which was bound to put her in far over her head with Adrastus's General, who was more than capable of handling his own.
Frowning over at the two men, she gave the slightest shake of her head. "Fire and brimstone just walked off hand in hand. I fear we're all bound to burn."
All three men had their gazes bouncing from one face to the other as Evie offered up several different locations to visit in the village. It wasn’t until Arden’s face lit up and he was jumping to his feet that it was decided. They were headed for the lake.
The group was up and moving in no time. Although they appeared tall and brooding beside the girls and small boy, they walked with grins screwing up their faces while Arden moved his mouth wildly, words spewing from them at a million miles per hour. At one point the boy had fallen into step beside Adrastus, peering up at him with his brows furrowing.
“Are you and my sister married?” he asked as they drew up the side of a sloping hill of grass and blossoming flowers. Just at the other side of the hill was the lake, the grass stopping and shifting into a warm sand and clay.
Adrastus cleared his throat, looking down at Arden and Wayland and Killian pressed their lips together, fighting off grins at the bluntness of his question.
“No, not married,” Adras tilted his head at the boy while they approached the waters edge. “But I do love her, very much,”
Arden smiled briefly and then his forehead crinkled once more with a thought. “How come you don’t marry her then?”
Adrastus smirked and came to a halt as the boy readied himself for the water along with Wayland and Killian. “You make a good argument, Arden,” was all he said, ruffling up his hair before moving to ready himself for the water as well.
Stripping from their leathers, Killian shot a glance over a tanned shoulder toward the girls who paused up on the hill a ways. Adrastus followed his gaze, then Wayland did. Both men turned and gave Wayland a suspicious look that made him scowl.
“I couldn’t have made her that mad,” he defended himself “That is not because of me,” he nodded and before either of them could ask him what happened out during training, Wayland was moving into the water after Arden who found himself a long stick, swinging it back and forth through the air like a sword. Wayland’s wings curled tightly against his back while he waded into the water, letting it lap against his stomach.
“That is one mighty weapon,” Killian whistled from behind Wayland and Arden flashed his teeth in a gleeful grin. “Do you think we can take him?” the wavy haired male narrowed his eyes in a calculated look toward Wayland who shook his head, a smirk tugging one side of his lips as he got into a fighting stance.
“Only one way to find out,” Wayland shot back and Arden rose his small arms, creating a big swiping motion with his imaginary sword. Adrastus laughed, and came into position beside Arden.
“Help!” Arden cried out through his belly-filled laughter and Adrastus got Arden up on his shoulders, giving him the upper hand in the battle. Killian went for Adrastus while Wayland unarmed Arden, gently trying to tear him down from his throne atop Adrastus.
When both Arden and Adras were defeated, sending both of them submerging in water, Adras raked his fingers through his inky strands, shooting a curious glance toward the girls who still sat and talked with one another. Meanwhile, Wayland and Killian kept Arden busy, no longer armed, he just threw himself at the Illyrian’s. Killian got hold of Ardens legs while Wayland grabbed his arms and they swung him, Arden giggling fiercely before they tossed him into the water and he came splashing back for more.
Faye’s gaze caught Adrastus’ just in time as he called over to them. When Evie turned, there was a familiar feeling that beat against his chest when they looked at each other. As if his heart skipped a beat and his stomach fluttered at the sight of her smile. Urging her to join him, then glanced to Faye, a silent invitation to her as well.
A large splash distracted Adras and Wayland grinned, all three of them ganging up on the High Lord.
“We’ve formed an alliance,” Wayland snickered and they rushed him, taking him right off his feet.
After a while of entertaining Arden, the group dispersed about the lake, exchanging small talk as the boy looked for unique shells and rocks to collect. Wayland shook his head at one of the small stones Arden held up and confirmed that it was indeed not an agot. After a bit more identifying, Wayland’s eyes shifted over to where Faye leaned back on her hand, eyes closed as she basked in the sun rays. For a moment, he didn’t see that spiteful girl he’d trained that morning, but something tamed and calm. She glowed beneath the sun, like a field of dandelions.
Blinking, Wayland withdrew from his thoughts and swam to the shore while the others were deep in conversation. As soon as he neared her, her forehead creased with annoyance, eyes still shut despite him standing in her sun. Raising an eyebrow, he sat down beside Faye, ignoring her swatting gesture and her demand.
“What’s the matter, do you have a weird birthmark or something?” Wayland pried, a mischevous glint twinkled in his eyes. When she didn’t give into his playfulness, he turned to watch the others out in the water. Judging by how defensive she sounded, he had a good idea of what was really going on. Being near water had made him uncomfortable for a couple days after Adrianna’s trial. Seeing the panic on Evie’s face. Remembering how his lungs felt like they’d burst. He understood that it could be an obstacle, but as he watched Evie swimming beside Adras, it only proved to him that fears were meant to be broken.
“I didn’t know how to swim for the longest time,” Wayland admitted, listening to the sounds of nature around them. “It wasn’t until I nearly drowned my partner and me at the camp back home when Adrastus’ mom took us to a lake, forcing me and Killian both to learn.” he turned, his mop of wet blonde waves moving with him. “I can teach you, if you want,” he paused, “I promise I’ll only make fun of you a little bit,”
Moving to his feet, he outstretched his hand to her. “Come on, I don’t bite,” he wiggled his fingers to her. “Not unless you ask nicely that is,” he smirked, waiting expectantly for her to deny or accept his offer. Not that he would have really given her a choice in the matter. He didn’t know why exactly it felt so necessary. To have approached her at all. That same strange feeling rushed over him. The same one he felt when she opened the door. Pushing it down, he forced his mind elsewhere.
“Is it just me, or is that…odd?” Adras mumbled to Evie and Killian, watching Wayland interact with Faye. The last thing he expected after how their previous encounters together went was his General reaching his hand out to her. He was usually avoidant of those he disliked.
“Odd is one word for it,” Killian blinked at them and shrugged.
“And why is that, princess?” He shot back, when she exclaimed she didn’t dance. “Commander couldn’t teach you that either?”
She knocked back the bow nonetheless and he watched her intently while she did so. Following what he instructed, Faye launched an arrow into the target, just missing the center. And all of a sudden. Done.
They’d spent all but two whole minutes in training and she declared she was done. He could already see the reactions she would have gotten back in the Illyrian Camp. None of them being good.
Refusing to take that as an option, Wayland shook his head. “I don’t think so,” he crossed his arms over his chest, eyes surveying her, scrutinizing every last bit of the blonde before him with furrowed brows. Quitting wasn’t something he took lightly. It wasn’t even considered an option growing up in the camps. Not that he’d wish that kind of treatment on anyone particularly, but in the same sense, he felt highly of what he’d taken out of it all. How warriors were made and trained and the heart one had to bear to be in the position he was in now after centuries of dedication, war, and pure unfaltering persistence.
“You’re already doing better,” he pointed to her arrow in the target. “Now, go again,” he ordered, not taking no for an answer.
When she sneered at him, he felt his lips try to tug upward at the corner. “Your lack of persistence is annoying,” he mused, waiting for her to shoot. As she got into position, he moved to correct her, only to have her side-step away, he stiffened and watched as she corrected herself and he sighed, stepping back to give her space.
The next arrow sprang out, burying itself into the target, directly beside his own arrow. A grin formed on his lips at the quickness in her development and he looked at her. “Well done,” her response was enough to make that grin on his face smug. “I’m a fantastic dance partner.” Wayland boasted, “Just ask your sister,” he gave Faye a wink that he knew would get beneath her skin and she sauntered off to collect the arrows.
He’d managed to get in a good two hours of training with Faye despite her trying to give up on him. They’d gotten in so much practice that he was even about to call it a day at the sight of her shaky arms. Her precision was far more impressive than when they started and her posture became more natural looking.
“Dare I say, I’m impressed,” he shot a hand out, capturing the tossed bow, letting it hang at his side.
The two of them made their way back to the estate. Glancing toward Faye, he noticed the flush on her cheeks. Good. He thought. At least he knew he accomplished something with her.
Just as he went to take another stride, her arm whacked him in the chest, bringing him to a halt. Brows lowering in confusion, he stared at Faye. He didn’t sense any sort of danger lurking around them, so why she was suddenly jumpy made little sense to him.
At least, not until she pointed toward the small buds protruding from the forest floor. Just in front of his boots. He examined them, still not fully understanding, but then the girl got down and began collecting them like a mother hen. He blinked in surprise at the action. Not fully expecting someone so… irritating and fierce to like something so pure. So delicate.
“I’m sorry if I didn’t see the giant caution sign above your tiny forest flowers, princess,” he murmured, but still watched her in awe as she gathered them up and glared at him like he’d just slaughtered a family.
“Oh, come on,” he followed after her, falling in step behind her so as to not run into any more invisible buds of apparently great value.
“So I take it you garden?” Wayland pried. The sound of crows cawing in the distance surrounded them as they moved through the woods. “We have a large one back in Sakaris, full of various flowers, vegetables and fruits.” He wasn’t sure why he was telling her this. Not sure if it was out of interest or purely to fill the silence as they walked.
When they returned to the estate, there were several faces that greeted them. Killian returned from his duties and Evelyn and Adrastus sat at the table, speaking to Arden who was in the middle of telling them what he’d accomplished in Evie’s absence.
“How did it go?” Adras looked up at the pair and Wayland glanced at Faye.
“Well you weren’t wrong about her needing better lessons,” he smirked, quite satisfied by the look that screwed up on Faye’s expressions. “But, she’s a quick learner,”
“Like her sister,” Adras smiled at Evie, pressing a kiss to her cheek.
“Any word?” Wayland turned to Killian who shook his head.
“Queen’s tend to take their time,” Killian muttered with distaste.
He didn’t really expect that the Queen’s would have responded with any word yet about the meeting, but he was hopeful that they wouldn’t have to sit around blindly waiting for long. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case and so he shrugged.
“Then what is there to do in this village?” He looked over everyone and then at Evie. Crossing over to her, he squeezed her shoulders, smirking. “Tell us about the fun things you were up to back in the day,”
They moved to the dining room, and the tension was high. No one sat, rather standing in a small semi-circle, exchanging tense looks. Faye felt the odd one out, regardless of the fact that Evie moved to stand beside her, as if hoping to somehow bridge the gap. There had been a time where they'd stood side by side, the two of them against the world. A time when she'd felt that her sister was truly her other half: rough where she was soft, bold where she was meek, strong where she wavered. Evie provided, and Faye nurtured, and together (though she'd been young, and therefore most of the responsibility had fallen on Evie) they had sustained a minimalistic and tight-knit lifestyle. But that was all gone now, ripped away from them and disguised as a blessing. After having spent so much time apart, Faye didn't know where they stood or even how to speak to her.
"I noticed," she cast a glance towards Evie. as the man addressed her changes. Her words held no bitterness, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in her gaze. All thoughts of her sister and her newfound immortality was wiped away as the male continued to speak, of change and of war. Brows creasing, she cast a glance first towards Evie, then towards the others. "War? Why?" she blinked. There had been tentative peace for so long now, and everyone had seemingly benefitted from it. Why would the King seek to start war amongst them again? Surely he had to realize that while it hadn't destroyed both their worlds the first time around, it had come close - what was to say this time it wouldn't do them all in?
The second male stepped forward. He inclined his head towards Faye, and she immediately felt a rush of warmth towards him. Pale pink lips even curved into the ghost of a smile at the thought behind his gesture - politeness was something she valued, especially in wee beasties such as themselves. "The Book of Breathings," she repeated, trying to understand. "And the Queens have it? Where exactly do we play into all of this?" she asked, her tone polite when she addressed him, for the sake of his own politeness. But there was no missing the underlying question: why the hell are you all here?
It was the golden-haired brute who answered her question.
At first, she didn’t even realize what they were asking of her. Mutual ground was what he said they needed - a meeting place. In other words, somewhere as unthreatening as possible to house the Queens. As Faye slowly realized that they were requesting the temporary use of her home, the girl’s brows raised in surprise. “Is that how one asks for favors where you’re from?” she arched a single brow, arms crossing over her own chest to unconsciously mirror his pose. There was a slight tic in her jaw as she studied the male, something about his carefree and rather abrasive attitude rubbing her the wrong way. Even when his arms dropped and he uttered what she assumed was meant to be a half-assed attempt at politeness, her own arms remained tightly. “What would be appreciated,” drawled the blonde, “Is if you’d let the big boys make the plans. As they seem to have a certain way with words and you,” she gestured towards him with one hand, a lazy wave. “Do not.”
Evie sucked in a sharp breath. There was a razor-sharp edge to her sister that she didn't recognize, and she found herself wondering when exactly she'd hardened so much. A pang of guilt shot through her at the thought, and she wondered if perhaps she wasn't the cause - or, at the least, her time away. Or perhaps it was simply her return, her strange and altered presence in their home that brought out such a defensive, snarky side to the girl whom she remembered as being so amiable, caring, and thoughtful.
Faye's gaze shifted back towards the dark-haired male: their leader. He commanded a certain presence of authority that was unmistakable, even before she caught the look he shot at his fair-haired companion. At the apology, the girl inclined her head ever so slightly. Acknowledging the apology, as was the polite thing to do. "No need for apologies - this is a strange situation on both sides." Her tone was sincere when she spoke to their leader, but it quickly shifted. "Forgive me, General," and she swept into a low curtsy that would have been polite if it weren't so mocking. Politeness truly was one of the things she prided herself on most, though it seemed to have escaped her in his presence.
Gaze flickering back towards Evie, she fixed her sister with a serious stare. She felt guilt-ridden by the defeated look in the other girl's eyes, as if she were watching and waiting for a rebuff. When, Faye wondered, had she ever turned her sister away before? Regardless of what had changed between them, how she'd changed, that certainly wouldn't. Finally, the girl said, “This is technically your home as much as it is mine. You are welcome here, for as long as you'd like to stay.” And she meant the words. She would never turn her sister away, let alone in a time of need. She owed Evie so much more than she could ever repay, and truly loved the girl as a mother figure rather than an older sister - even if she was having a hard time sorting through her tidal wave of emotions at the moment.
................
Dinner would have been a sullen affair, if not for the bright little boy who was overjoyed to have not only his sister returned to him, but several guests to entertain alongside her. A true social butterfly, Arden made friends wherever he went. Even amongst a group of brooding, mostly-silent faerie warriors.
"I can shoot now, too." bragged the boy, over a forkful of roasted potatoes. He shoveled it into his mouth and speared another, talking through his mouthful. "I can even string up your old bow." There was a prideful look on Evie's face as she began to praise him, only to be cut off. "Hardly," scoffed Faye. There was a softness in her eyes when she looked at him, though she rolled them playfully. "I shoot straighter than you, Arden." The boy's face screwed up and he pointed his fork threateningly at her. "You've got a better teacher," he pointed out. Breaking in, Evie asked in surprise, "You shoot? You never had an interest in it before." Blinking at her sister, Faye hesitated. Her stomach did somersaults at the thought of Aeron, the man to which she found herself betrothed.
Though not a love match, it was a smart match - he came from a wealthy, honorable family of warriors. She was a lady now, the daughter of a wealthy merchant. What about that didn't make sense? Aeron himself led raids along the wall, ensuring its fortitude against the fae. He'd been the one to insist that she learn to defend herself, and he had a persistence about him that not many dared to oppose. They had been betrothed for a few months now, and round her wrist was an iron bangle that he'd given her as a symbol of his commitment. And a symbol of his hatred for their kind - for his sister's kind. Unconsciously, she gripped the thin band and pushed it further beneath her sleeve.
Without giving her a chance to even form an appropriate lie, Arden cooed, "It's Aeron." Recognition immediately flashed in Evie's eyes, and she fought to keep the frown off of her face. "Aeron." She repeated blankly. "The Commander's son?" Feeling suddenly sheepish though she didn't know why, Faye said, "He's the commander now." A flash of something crossed Evie's face and her gaze hardened when Arden added, "And her husband!" The girl rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "He's not my husband - but he will be. Eventually." And her gaze met Evie's squarely, a silent exchange passing between the two of them. The room was silent, the disapproval heavy in the air, but Faye's chin remained raised.
Turning her head towards Adrastus, Evie said, "Someone needs to teach her to shoot properly," and then, back towards Faye, "I stole his bow a decade ago, and on the off chance he's still scouring the woods for it, I'm not so sure he's much improved."